Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

New York, 2036

On the clear-cut gateway between Mainstreet and fifth, a place long since scorched with fire and brimstone, now quietly hummed a mild disturbance, shimmering beneath surface. A pair of military boots basking against red cement, eagerly piercing through toxic air and a once ever-loving neighborhood summer café. It drizzled of empty chairs and forgotten wallets, though strangely the smell of cinnamon still snuck its way out into the atmosphere. Nearly distracting you from the pink vines wrapping itself through roof and bricks. The kraangs reach had insnared just about everything within miles of the underground. Ensuring not even a grand master of the mystic arts would be able to sneak away. Or, well, a junior master of mystic arts, as Leo had loved to remind him. It wasn’t as if he’d been practicing his magic for a decade or anything! He’d learned to use this as an excellent motivator to hone his skills, though each time Mikey had bridged the gap between impossible and “no way you did that in a million years, Mikey! -except he did”, something would always stop him halfway through.

And why did that someone always seem to be his brother?

The light moved again, and the turtle quickly dodged behind the corner of that similar delicious fragrance. At least there was one good thing coming out of that place, he thought. Scales squinting on the turtle’s face as a bright purple beam, soared by. In fifteen seconds, he’d make his move- i.e the tech store on the other side of the block; where hopefully he’d make it in time to Cassandra’s home baked ninja stare ‘you survived’ cake! Only took about three years to learn to love the burned parts. But despite the turtle’s best efforts, the kraang beam stayed in range, meaning Leo was not going to be happy with this. Vines wrapping themselves around the exterior of the shop, getting dangerously close to Mikey and his bag’s worth of parts. Come on, Mikey! You got this! He scanned his surroundings, a nice gizmo courtesy of one Donatello, letting him know that it was safe to pass.

The plan was simple, get in, get the parts, scatter according to the rendezvous on April’s ‘team not about to be krangified on my watch’ map, meet back at the check point. And it was! Hell, Mikey almost thought Raph had thought of it for a second, a wave of discomfort washing over him for one gulping second. He swung the bag around his shoulder, made the leap and flung himself up the fire escape and the hell away from the vines. He smiled self-assured as he stuck the landing, wiping off the dust from his shoulder pads before a loud ssszzZZZZING! -nearly flung him right off again.

“Mikey! Come in! Where are you! Why aren’t you back yet?!”

Leo’s panicked voice was unmistaken, though Mikey was a little too busy untangling himself from his own kusari-fundo to respond immediately. When he finally did get himself free, he nearly took a blow to the head before throwing himself behind a broken neon sign.

“Dude! Code names! Are we working in the shadows or not?!” he hissed, as he watched his planned schedule get all muddled up as the armored silhouette of some severely pissed off kraangs marched in his direction.

Leo sighed, audibly rolling his eyes through the communicator.

“You’re right, your right… argh. MYstIc MaStER-

“That’s better”

“Where are you!? Joe and Drax hasn’t shown either! What’s the situation?”

Mikey took a peak behind the wall, before ultimately making his way through the cracked entry of the building instead, as he tried to hide his annoyance.

“The situation… is… YOU, need to have some faith, big bro! I got the stuff. Cass was right! The place is a gold mine for kraang tech! “
“All the more reason to get the hell out of dodge as fast as you can! No detours! Get straight back to the base and we’ll figure out how to get them to Draxum before tomorrow, just like the plan-”

“I KNOW, Leo! You don’t have to keep telling- wOAH”

Mikey paused midair, his foot nearly being responsible for a three story skydive into a krang infested basement. Didn’t seem like this detour was too keen on keeping him right in his argument.

“Mikey, what was that?! MIKEY!”

“I gotta go! See you back at the base!”
“MIK-

Reminding himself to apologize to Leo later, Mikey had more pressing matters at hand. It wasn’t as if he was nervous. Ten years in a kraang infested nightmare?! Nothing! Traversing New York was a walk in the park now, compared to ten years ago- if anything the lack of screaming and crying was an upgrade from the sobs of the surviving yokai and humans. And Mikey wasn’t just a survivor, he was a mystic warrior! Soon to be the old magician Merlin to Leo’s King Arthur routine, and who knows? Maybe if he got good enough, some day he’d be able to take the kraang down once and for all. To get back their- Mikey halted for a sec, something lumping in the back of his throat. He squeezed his eyes, forcing it down as Donnie’s glasses reminded him that there were more kraang approaching the building.

Focus- you have a job to do.

And for a while that went swimmingly! Who said Mikey wasn’t good at thinking on his feet? He just had to go through the building, down to main street, across to the other side, then through the checkpoint as he’d done so many times before. Easy. Despite his age he was still small and nimble. Not that he could exactly levitate per say, but that wasn’t to say Mikey’s current abilities was anything to sneeze at. With a speed unlike that of a regular turtle, he managed to swing himself quickly and swiftly through the blockages surrounding the upper floors, before tiptoing his way around the kraang vines and down onto solid ground. He could see the checkpoint, every piece of equipment still intact as far as he was concerned, but then something happened.

He'd made his move, got ready to close the distance, when suddenly he realized…

The glasses! Mikey turned around again, hesitance teetering him on the edge of being discovered as the kraangs violent pink blazed the night sky like fireworks. It’s not as if he needed the glasses to go back, or even to survive the run. He could get new ones if needed, or simply borrow something better and more efficient from the stash.

But those were his glasses. He’d made them, the initials still printed on the back. He couldn’t just leave them, he couldn’t- not aga-

Mikey stopped. He’d already made up his mind before the vine started to wrap itself around his angle. He leaped forward, grit his teeth as the purple light shimmered through the lenses just an arms length away. Come on! COME ON! He could feel the cold flesh tighten its grip, beginning to pull the mystic warrior, but Mikey was resolute, concentrating on his breathing and refusing to let his training down. And then a thought occurred to him. One he was sure a certain someone would be yelling at him for even attempting, but well, desperation has a funny way of making you try anything.

“mystic…. Powers…. Work!” Mikey closed his eyes, concentration threatening to make his feeble attempts at escaping null and void. He felt a slight tingle on the edge of his fingertips, but whether or not that was the jittering in his boiling blood or the magic taking effect, he couldn’t tell. Just tried for the life of him to remember what he’d told him the first time he attempted something like this.

“Are you nuts?!”

Leo felt a blood vessel pop, as he with an intensity he didn’t realize he had in him stared at his brother tending to a wounded Michelangelo.
“I didn’t even know you could do that” Donnie said, fear lingering in his tone. Mikey shrugged, trying to think back to the details prior to his sudden nap on the floor. His elbow was still thumping alarmingly underneath Donnie’s touch- along with a strange sensation in his hands.

“Me neither… I don’t know, I just thought about where I wanted to go, and it sort of just… poof!”
“Poof!?”

“Yes, I should thinking trying to tear through the fabrics of space itself, would be classified as a ‘poof’”

“You fainted!”
“You fainted yesterday!”
“I was low on iron- l-look it doesn’t even matter. You are not doing that again, understand?!”
“Leo..!”

The room went quiet, Donnie removing the goggles from his face, ready to protest alongside Mikey who looked just as betrayed. Leo sighed, forcing a stern expression.
“I’m the leader, what I say goes. End of discussion!”

Donnie pulled Leo to the doorframe, Mikey pretending not to listen in.

“Not to discredit your very insightful conclusion on this matter, but uh… Shouldn’t we at least consider the prospect of Mikey unleashing his mystical powers in ways that could, oh I dunno, help us stop the kraang?!”

“You saw what happened to him!”
“Yes, but until a few days ago, we thought your blades were our only way to teleport! What if Mikey could move us even further than that! Unlimited by two separate conduits. You are honestly telling me, we’re not even going to consider it?! ”

Leo took this to heart, and for a second it seemed as if Donnie’s logic had actually made it through to him for once. Through those tired eyes, there was a doubt not even he could deny. He supposed five years in the apocalypse would do that to you.

“I’ve made the decision” he finally said, closing the door just slight enough so that the others didn’t take notice of the fact that he was leaning against the wall, heart beating like hell under his plastron. Just seeing Mikey on the floor, it was- he couldn’t- he wouldn’t do that again. Ever.

“Welp, that went craptastic.” Donnie said, tipping back towards Mikey’s injury.

“You really think I could do it?”

Donnie seemed to chew on this for a while, not looking up from his work.
“As much as it pains me to admit… I must say, your mystic powers are growing a lot more than I expected. Any reason why you tried to split your atoms in two, if I may ask?”

Mikey shrugged.

“I just thought I’d try it, I guess. It felt right somehow… well, until I faceplanted”

A dry laugh escaped the older turtle.
“Yeah. Until you faceplanted”

Mikey opened his eyes, the bag clattering to the ground as pieces of tech were scattered into kingdom come. He felt himself slam into the ground, a sharp wail spluttering behind him as the krang vine sent the entire street spasming in all directions. A flash of blue leapt to the side of his view, then again a few miles away as several cuts threw pink gore into the air- the kraang beam taking notice.

Leo flipped through the air, reaching for Mikey’s shoulder and dragging him to his feet.

“I told you, I HAD IT!”

“This is the last time I let you go on supply run ever, do you understand!? You had me worried, you m-“ Leo stopped himself from saying that last part, though Mikey’s pout was plenty to indicate his hurt all the same. “Let’s just go!”
“But the bag-“
“FORGET IT!”

Mikey grit his teeth, reason suddenly slipping from his mind. He wrung himself out of Leo’s grasp, leaping backward in a perfect back flip, as he used his kusari-fundo to sling past the vine reaching for him.

“Mikey! Get back here! AUrgh-“

Leo grabbed his blade, slicing through the kraang with an accustomed ease brought on by way too many close counters and an older brothers desperation. As Mikey turned back towards the entrance, smiling as he victoriously glided through the crack- his face soon turned into a frown as he saw his brother still struggling with two more vines.

“Leo, come on! Use the blades!” Mikey yelled, and for a moment it was as if Raph was yelling right alongside him.

Leo bit his lip, kicking one vine to the side, before leaping into the air- before he threw his blade perfectly into the ground beside the entry, getting ready to teleport himself effortlessly through. But then-

“LEO!”

Another vine wrapped itself around Leo’s body and slung him clean out of the air and into the broken window to the summer café, where it kept him in place. Mikey, ever so sure that his brother would get out of anything at this point in the apocalypse, felt fear nearly paralyze his body to the core. Leo looked around, still awake and of course still fighting, but his blade was no longer in his hand. Instead, it had managed to lodge itself beside the broken bar tattered by time and broken glass. Mikey was on his feet, running as fast as he could between the possibility of calling for help and the blade that would lead to their escape.

“Mikey! DON’T! THEY’RE COMING!” Leo yelled, a sternness Mikey had only seen on his brother whenever Cassandra couldn’t get Casey Jr. to stop crying. And just as he said, the shadows of armory murder maschines was marching towards them in leaps barely a mile away. Leo kept reaching for his blade, he was so close, but Mikey knew it would be too late by the time he reached it.

“MIKEY! GET BACK TO THE SHELTER RIGHT NOW! DON’T MAKE ME COME OVER THERE, YOUNG MAN!”

So, instead of following orders, unsurprisingly, Mikey did the only thing that seemed to make any sense to him these days. He leapt forward, not towards the blade, that would’ve been ignoring the racing thoughts and emotions that right now send the not so young mystic warrior into a panic. Instead, he flung himself at Leo, turning his back towards the beam of red that soared at them from the end of a kraang blaster-

He closed his eyes.

Then,

Poof. 

Leo felt like someone had flung him through a catapult, the back of his crashing against something rough and soft at the same time. The world went white for a moment, before a greenish sky met him and the familiar sensation of his blade in his hand. Well, one of them at least. But, instead of landing himself successfully inside the hide outs get away tunnel like he’d planned, he was somewhere completely different. And then it hit him.

“MIKEY!”

Leo leapt forward, feeling his chest rising dangerously up and down as he tripped trying to figure out where his brother had landed. But then he realized something completely different. This place, he- he wasn’t on the street anymore. He wasn’t anywhere for that matter, no where he could discern anyway. In fact, he wasn’t sure he had any idea where the hell he was at all.

The kraang infested pinkish sky had turned into a greenish blue hue. Cracked streets of a broken apocalyptic New York was now replaced by sand and boulders. Big skyrises now fallen crooked into ruins of what looked like decades old buildings he’d never seen before. The sounds of sirens and enemies were gone, instead the empty air around him let him know that the only person in any mile radius, was him.

“MIKEY!” he yelled again, the sound of his voice turning into an echo making the paranoia in Leo only worsen. They were almost free, they were fine, he’d once again nearly had to save his brother from imminent danger and they would have been home free, but then- what?! He remembered a bright yellow light, Mikey holding out his hands and then-

Oh.

Oh no… Nonononononnononono. It couldn’t be. He wouldn’t have. Not without Leo’s say so! Okay, scratch that, Leo thought. He would definitely do that. But still, last time he’d even come anywhere NEAR teleportation he’d passed out! Using that much magic, it- it was too dangerous! The strain was too much on him! He couldn’t handle it, plain and simple. But, say he could… that still didn’t explain where the heck Leo had been teleported to. Or, where his brother was. God damn it, Mikey…

Leo tried again a few times, decided as it had always been in the resistance, that perseverance was the only way he’d get out of this. So he kept moving, not knowing to where exactly, but anywhere had to be better than this. Hopefully they weren’t too far away from New York, and the thought of how far Mikey’s abilities could reach was suddenly a very frightening one. Mikey had always been more accustomed to their powers than the others, even Leo had to admit. It had taken him months to master his teleportation, yet Mikey seemed to excel at his kusari-fundi from the very beginning. He understood why his little brother would want to hone his skills. Wanted to help in any way he could, so they could finally take the kraang down once and for all, but… if he did, Leo was afraid of the consequences. He’d already had his fair share of those already. Hell, his entire life could be accurately titled ‘the consequences’ for all he knew, and he’s sure one turtle in particular would have agreed.

As Leo kept walking, he noticed that the wasteland ahead of him wasn’t just ruins and sand, it was cars too. Old ones that hadn’t been in use for god knows how long, but still. This was so similar to home and yet so far away he felt as if he was living a horrible nightmare he couldn’t wake up from, and that was saying something. But no matter where he went, it didn’t seem like either Mikey or anyone else was on their way to pick up their leader. Oh no… April! What are they going to do without him?! Of course they were capable people, Leo knew that much, but he was their leader! A leader didn’t just up and abandon his team! They would be worried! Or worse, go out looking for him and get caught along the way. He was sure April was having a field day searching for backup relocations after his and Mikey’s little fiasco earlier. And it was such a good one too. The perfect place to hide in plain sight.

“Mikey… where the hell are you?”

Leo didn’t know how long it had been before he fell to his knees, exhaustion causing him to nearly close his eyes and stop moving. This heat… it was suffocating. His arm was boiling, feet starting to drag across the dust ridden plane. He tried to use his blade, though were unsurprised to find that he was still in the same place as before. Only a slight sizzle in his body could carry him a few feet perhaps, but if the other half was missing… well. Safe to say he was a far way away from New York.

“MIKEY! ANYONE!? APRIL!”

Nothing. Of course.

But then-

Something moved in the corner of Leo’s eye. It wasn’t hard to spot, he’d gotten so used to being aware of his surroundings by now, that it happened automatically. He saw something make its way past the hood of one of the cars, and further behind a wall of debris that seemed to have come from the edge of a fallen truck. Leo clung to his sword, tiptoing silently closer, as he listened and prepared himself. When he turned his head, the vague silhouette of something metallic and shining purple met his eyes, and Leo’s already cold blood turned to ice. The kraang, he thought, anger seething through his usual sensei-like demeanor that he’d newly adopted, as the thought of what they might’ve done to Mikey entered his mind.

Maybe they were behind this, a trick of theirs? Wouldn’t be the first time, Leo thought, eyes travelling to his prosthetic for a moment. Usually he would run away, maybe even distract the soldier first, and then make a run for it, but now was different. He needed answers, he needed his brother. Even if he only had one blade, it didn’t detract from the fact that Leo was more than capable of putting up a fight. It’s not like when he was a teenager, not anymore. Time had taught him better.

He kept himself close to the ground, sneaking silently across the sandy ground below, certainty and confusion and fear all filling him up at once, as he prepared to jump the armor. But before he could-

It was gone. Had he somehow hallucinated it? He could’ve sworn he saw-

But Leo didn’t have a lot of time to ponder this, before something started to very quickly beep below his feet- a spring releasing as the ninja just made it out of the trap in the nick of time. Leo leapt through the air, sword at the ready, as a sizzling net meant for him, spasmed in the sand below.

“SHOW YOURELF! What have you freaks done with my brother?! “ he yelled, looking around in all directions as the wasteland seemed to become even emptier the more he turned. He saw the silhouette soar behind him, tripping as Leo raised the sword through the air in an attempt to teleport- right! But it was still enough to make the, surprisingly small, kraang soldier scuttle to the ground, looking up at Leo with the weirdest metallic face he’d ever seen on a kraang.

“Well, guess plan B works too. You’re on, big guy!”

Leo wasn’t sure where the voice was coming from before it had talked.

“What the hell are yo-

A sharp pain suddenly made Leo loose his footing, as he dropped the blade and felt his conscious slipping away. The last thing he saw, before fading to black, was a big, towering red figure looming over him, with a gun in his grip and a piercing green gaze.

“wa-i…r-aph…?”

The first time Mikey had tried to open a door, it was like lightening in his fighter tips. He was alone in his room at the time, hid away where Leo and Donnie couldn’t stop him from practicing his mystic powers to their full potential. And somehow, after many, many failed attempts, a bright yellow light appeared somewhere in front of him. The energy burst through him like voltage and it made his heart beat skip several beats. Then, he was on the floor, a bloody nose and a bruised elbow. Traces of lines on the underside of his hands visible like tiny scars across the scales. Proof that it had almost worked.

But, this time, however, was very different. The energy was there, the panic was there too though. There hadn’t been a focus, it had just sort of exploded out of him, the memories of last time someone stood in the way of Mikey and his brother burning in his skull. Apparently powerful enough to open the door all the way through this time. It didn’t matter that Mikey felt like his head was about to explode, his legs unable to move and his fingers as if someone had recently set fire to them. A thousand warning bells ringing simultaneously as he’d done it. Pushing himself further than any mutant ever should push themselves.

He tried to open his eyes, to move, but he was so tired. All he wanted to do was just lie there, not knowing if it had worked properly or not, because surely Leo would reprimand him for it later. Oh no, Leo… Was he okay? It just occurred to Mikey that Leo was right in front of him a moment ago… so why couldn’t he hear him at least? Why was the feeling of solid ground or the soft mattress of the infirmaries’ mattresses underneath his shell, not there? Mikey tried to open his eyes again, ignoring the feeling of needles ripping his atoms apart one after the other, and the ringing of a thousand screeching choirs burning his ear drums. Someone was coming… silhouettes, three or four he thinks, moving towards him, carrying something not so friendly.

Mikey couldn’t utter the word, help, before hands dragged him across the desert floor.

Leo wasn’t sure if he was dreaming anymore. He would’ve hoped so, thinking any moment now April or Casey or Mikey would be at his side, yelling at him for running into the fire and losing one of his blades. Then Casey Jr. would look up at him with those doe eyed pupils, and instantly all that anger would just magically wash away like rain. But after the first six months in hiding, he realized that simply dreaming that things were different, wasn’t going to make a difference. It wasn’t going to safe the world, safe your family and friends… and it definitely wasn’t going to get Leo untied from the metal bar he currently found himself propped up against.

His eyes drooped before they got used to the dark environment. It looked like they were inside some form of cave, or maybe a dark tent. His arms were both tied neatly with a steel rope against the hood of a vehicle, his legs spread over the cold ground below. Either he was in the kraangs weirdly desert-like dimension right now, or worse… he was somehow even further away than that. He tried to reach his sword, but of course his attackers had taken that too. His attackers that seemed to consist of a reject kraang bot, and…

But it couldn’t be. It wasn’t! It… it was simply his mind playing tricks, seeing something that wasn’t there. Hell, proof of that was tied behind his back at that very moment, though not for long if he just keeps on a little longer. Maybe it was the kraang’s doing too, playing mind games on people. Not exactly original, in fact, Leo was quite certain there was a Lou Jitsu movie out there with the same premise. And like Lou, there was no way he was about to let them break him before he found his brother.

“It’s fascinating. I mean just look at those markings! He must be a rare form of mutated red eared slider, but then again, his limbs, well, most of them, are completely human! Almost as if some of the DNA has been dramatically unbalanced, changing without contorting in the process, but it’s too neat to be from any breakage either-

“Interesting, interesting- uh, mind skipping to the part where I should care?”

“Biology is not boring- buhfa- you’re a mutant! How can you say that? Biology, for your information, it’s the very foundation for life on earth!”

As Leo’s vision came more into focus, the clear purple glow of the machine facing him, did too. Along with the looming tower of a silhouette behind him, standing arms crossed against the wall.

“We didn’t come here for a biology lesson; in case you haven’t noticed!”

“I know you didn’t. You know when I said plan B, I didn’t mean you had to break his skull!”

“Right, right, I guess next time I’ll just ask him politely to come with us”

Leo opened his mouth, the dryness of it letting him know that he’d probably been tied up for a few hours at least. He tried not to show his panic as the creature in front of him starred at him with the hollow gaps of a reminiscent glow. It wasn’t human or yokai, that much was for certain. If anything, it wasn’t even evil looking, just… strangely familiar. Like he’d somehow seen a giant well-spoken robot before that wasn’t out to kill him immediately.

“You’re… what the-

“Easy… you took quite the blow, there. But not to worry! I still have some left-over medications and luckily your wounds don’t seem to be infected, so you should be good. Your head on the other hand…”

“Donnie” the bigger mutant in the back said, and this made Leo do a double take as he realized he was addressing the robot. All of a sudden that familiar feeling started to make even more sense and less at the same time.

“Donnie?!”

“Friend of yours?” the big turtle amused, though the robot ignored him.

“Are you okay?”

How the hell was Leo supposed to answer that!? He was tied up somewhere he didn’t even know, probably miles away from the resistance, Mikey and any shred of help that wasn’t out to get him. And oh yeah! His sword was missing, so all in all, no. Leo was very much the opposite okay. And this confusion was quickly turned into rage as he continued to struggle under his restraints.

“Where the hell am I!? Where’s Mikey!? What did you do to him?!”

The big turtle looked confused.

“Mikey? Who’s-

“Why did you say that name” the robot, or, ‘Not-Donnie’ said, though it was more of a statement than a question, really. Made Leo do another, another double take for what felt like the fifth time in just an hour.

“You’re not a kraang… you can’t be. You’re way too… old. But then how do you-“

And then a thought entered Leo’s head, “Did Donnie make you!?”

The robot let out a fake, presumably, pre recorded chuckle, as it- he, robbed the back of his metallic head with three fingered digits, frighteningly similar to Leo’s own hand.

“Well, in a sense, I suppose I- he, we did kind of make me, if you count creating your own body to mean creating you, but that’s a philosophical question I’d rather not go into. I am, Donnie is more preferable, I think-

“Donnie”

“- but that’s not important. Why did you say Mikey?” he asked, and Leo didn’t realize a name alone would hold so much weight to a non-living creature. But then he looked at the other guy, and just couldn’t stop starring. It was eerie, how similar they looked, or- crap, had it been so long already? Had Leo simply forgotten what Raph looked like? Because as far as he was concerned, the giant green armored turtle in front of him, and his brother might as well have been twins. All the more reason to assume Leo was simply hallucinating or dreaming, somehow getting himself stuck into alternate realities where both his brothers are alive or machines. Actually, the latter wouldn’t come as too much of a surprise, given Donnie’s track record…

“But if you’re not kraang, why did you attack me?”

“What the heck is he talking about?”

“YoU!” Leo exclaimed, the mutant looking almost at him pitifully. “But… no, you’re… you’re dead. You can’t- I’m dreaming. Definitely dreaming.”

The mutant stepped closer, eyeing Leo up and down for a solid moment before with a nod coming to the well thought-out solution that:

“I think I should hit him again”

“Raph!”

“No, you’re not! Stop saying that!”

“Okay, this is getting us nowhere” Not-Raph marched forward, reaching for what looked to be some form of fork-like knife in his hand and aiming it at Leo’s throat, though the latter didn’t even flinch.

“I’m only gonna ask you this once, then you give us a straight forward answer. Got it, stripey?”

“Well look who’s talking, spikey. Did the robot make your outfit too?” Leo remarked, smirking as his attacker failed to hide a temper that seemed to come from anywhere but pride.

“Oh, so you wanna do this the fun way, do you? Works for me!”
“We are NOT hurting him, Raph! Remember? We don’t do that”

The room got quiet for a bit as Not-Raph took the robot’s words into consideration. Leo got the innate impression that this couldn’t have been the first time, for it to actually make him lower his weapon. The Not-Donnie then began to take over again.

“Who are you?”

But Leo wasn’t gonna make it that easy.

“Who are you?”

“You little-

Donnie’s patience was quick to cut down Raph’s impatience, and the robot continued to speak in that weirdly young voice, as if it had been completely frozen in time, gathering wisdom behind the façade.

“The name’s Raph. I’m Donnie. Again, sorry about the kidnapping and all. We usually don’t do that, but we were kind of in a spot and well, not a lot of friendly mutants in the area.”

This made Leo reconsider his initial theory… he’d initially taken the turtle for another yokai, somehow, a much less handsome version, but still! If there were talks of mutants in New York running around besides the resistance and Todd and the others, he’d surely have heard about it!

“Mutants? Wait, hold on- where exactly are we?”

Now it was the robots turn to somehow look confused.

“Uh… state of New York, probably?”

“What? No, that’s impossible, I was just there! We were just…” Leo felt reality spiral around him- it didn’t make any sense! “Okay, so you didn’t see my brother, I take it?”

“Don’t see how we could have. The scanners never picked up anyone else, other than you” Donnie said, reassuringly though the robot seemed to forget Leo was still at their whim for the moment. Panic once again took a hold of Leo.

“Crap... I need to find him. ”

“And his name was… Mikey?”

“Doesn’t matter! Look, I need to get back to New York ASAP! It’s a matter of life and death! Please!”

The robot walked over to the mutant, slowly, cautiously it seemed. It lowered it’s voice slightly, but not enough that Leo wasn’t still able to listen in. The sudden gloominess that seemed to hang in the air surprised him more than he was comfortable admitting to.

“Raph, do you remember… you know? Kind of a weird coincidence”

“What are you saying? Hey! Talk to me!”
“Do you mind shutting up for a second?!” Raph yelled, to which Leo very maturely rolled his eyes. Whatever the hell they were discussing, if there was one thing Leo wasn’t a fan of, it was getting ignored. One sentence stood out, though.

“Maybe he’s lying..”

“I’m not! Look at me and tell me I’m lying!” and Leo didn’t know why he knew, but somehow he could tell the robot would agree. “Look, I don’t know what’s going on, all I know is if I don’t find my brother soon he might be in serious trouble, and it’s… it’ll all be my fault.”

Before he could get a reply, however, the familiar steel of a blade appeared from the robot’s hands, and Leo tried to hide his frustration at having someone else hold it instead of him.

“Why did you have this with you?” Donnie asked, leadingly.

“Give it back! It doesn’t belong to you!”

Okay, I he tried to hide his frustration, just not very well. Donnie continued inspecting it pensively, like he was solving a rubrics cube.

“It’s not like anything I’ve seen… Not of this world, at least”

“What’s your point, Don?”

“My point, gentlemen, is maybe that’s why our red eared slider over here, popped up on the scanners!”

“What?” both Raph and Leo exclaimed in sync.

“Yeah, I couldn’t believe it either! One moment nothing, then poof! You’re there. Almost like you just appeared from thin air! Why do you think we kidnap- I mean, borrowed you?”

Raph sighed, unconvinced, “Yeah, but like… another world? Even you can’t honestly believe that. You’ve been reading too many comics, Don.”

Leo, on the other hand.

“Maybe you’re right. That would explain a lot, actually. Why New York is gone, why… everyone is gone”

Not to mention, with all the weird magic hijinks he’d been a witness to in his adult life so far, maybe world hopping wouldn’t be the weirdest one. The only thing weird about it was Mikey’s supposedly adamant ability to traverse to one without, well, hurting himself.

“That still doesn’t explain why you knew my name” Raph interjected, getting up from his seat to get face to face with Leo. “I heard you, before you passed out. What’s that about?” he asked, and for just a second Leo could have sworn it was Raph- his Raph starring back at him with a scolding glare, for eating all the cookies in the good behavior jar.

He let out a chuckle.
“You really aren’t him… Here I thought I was going crazy” Leo muttered, feeling the final knot turn in the steel bar.

“Turns out, I’m just really good at stalling”

Before any of them could react, Leo flicked himself from the restraint, and grabbed a hold of the blade in Donnie’s hand. He flipped himself through the air, managing to get a few feet before the energy made him faulter in his escape plan. Luckily for him, it was plenty to distract his captors long enough to get a head start out of the cover and into the night.

“Wait! We can help each other!” Donnie yelled, reaching for Leo’s wrist, but despite his best effort, Leo was too tired and too pissed off to get captured twice. He flung Donnie through the air and into the ground, before dodging an incoming tackle from the mutant turtle, sending him reaching for his gun instead. A blow that nearly scorched his cheek made Leo stumble, before he once again blipped momentarily out of view and further out of the hold. As the others got back to their feet, he could hear Raph’s furious grumbled behind him. Even for Leo, this wasn’t a very thought out plan.

“I told you this was a bad idea!”

Leo kept running, seeing the light of the asteroid sky above him like a reminder of his peculiar situation, but he didn’t matter, it didn’t matter until he had found Mikey. Getting home came second, but just as he was about to lose breath, something metallic came soaring from above him. Donnie flipped in a perfectly calculated angle, metallic staff in hand as he blocked Leo’s means of escape.

“LEO!”

He froze.

How did it know my name...? Leo hadn't told them his name- probably just as surprised as Donnie had been when the words came from his invisible mouth and Leo hadn’t moved to get past him. Donnie lowered the staff, and stepped closer, the calmness annoying Leo to no end, because this wasn’t like the kraang. He didn’t actually want to hurt this non-version of someone he might’ve, might’ve not been. Lying or not, tricking him, possibly, this knot in his plastron trickled and tazed him, and it drove Leo crazy. Almost as crazy as knowing that despite his better judgement… his instinct told him to listen. So, he stopped running for a second.

Donnie paused, before he seemed to evaluate what he was about to say next carefully.  

“Let us help you. We can figure this out, but only if you let us”
“How did-

“Because…” he interrupted, rubbing his hands over each other and it was almost as if the robot’s voice matched that of a teenager.

That's when it pulled out the photograph of his family previously stashed away in his pocket.

“Because we know what it’s like to lose a brother”

Chapter Text

2 hours earlier that day...

It wasn’t the first time this sort of thing had happened. If anything, it was an ongoing chapter in their lives, never getting an ending. You’d think that after watching your home burn; a green implosion of rocket dust and scattered cement torching your city to the ground, that the message would be pretty straightforward.

The past was dead.

Nothing but a junkyard of flaming rubble and rotting corpses. It had forever melted away under a burning sun that transformed and twisted the world you knew, into something entirely different. New York was no more. The humans were no more, along with the cinemas, the noodle shops, evil headquarters and homey hideaways buried under ground. The era of mutants had finally begun- a grim reminder that no matter how many memories stuck around decades of degradation; their family was gone. It was how they survived, how Raph kept himself sane through what felt like a non-stop race against the world that seemingly never had an end. He didn’t want to forget, when he remembered and vice versa, but as years past, it became more and more apparent that the past was slipping from his mind. Gradually, in bits and pieces.

But he didn’t forget the searching. He couldn’t forget those first three weeks, when he and Donnie had searched endlessly for a family that never returned. Any hope for a familiar face to give them hope and move on. But of course, reality had other plans. Raph and Donnie eventually moved on, and normally that would have been in it. But it wasn’t for Donnie, who unlike Raph seemed convinced that by some miracle happen stance, their brothers were still out there looking for them.

Even now, when ten years later, when Donnie had insisted on turning the car around towards a desolated parking lot in the middle of enemy territory. Even when he insisted that the bright yellow light that had emerged on the scanner, was another turtle like themselves.

That no matter his big brother’s protests, this was the day their search would come to an end.

“Donnie, liste- Donnie! You can’t just-”

“Here, I already loaded it, trigger works. Should we grab the tasers? I think we should take some just in case, can’t be too careful…”

Donnie dumped the gun in Raph’s hand and kept walking, adjusting his processors and triple checking that everything was running smoothly in the car. It was like he was on auto pilot, ignoring the giant disapproving turtle in the front seat like air.

“Have you lost your mind?!”

“No movement, he’s probably still in the area- He’s big too… possibly an acceleration in his mutation? Wouldn’t be out of the ordinary if he’s still-“

Raph stood up.

“Are you low on power or something!? It’s another turtle! So what!? That doesn’t prove anything- and- aren’t you the one that’s supposed to tell me the facts? ”

“YES! And the fact is right now there’s another turtle out there that needs our help. Remember, ‘no turtle left behind’.”

Raph sighed. When Donnie didn’t feel like throwing that phrase around every other hour, the world wouldn’t be a desert wasteland anymore.

“But this isn’t like that! It’s a stranger in a scavenger dent- and when has that ever worked out well for us??”

“This is different-“ the robot insisted, but Raph wasn’t having it.

He grabbed Donnie by the shoulders, forcing him to stop in his pacing, “I know what you think, but it’s not. I mean- I can’t believe you’d be this… argh! Look, it’s impossible and you know it, so… whoever it is, it’s not our problem. End of story”

Donnie didn’t say anything. He simply pushed himself out of Raph’s way and continued checking the automatic sensors like he was carried on strings.

“Security check, perimeter clear…”
“Are you even listening to me? Donnie! We’re not. Going.”

“Fine! Stay! I can deal with him myself!” Donnie exclaimed, throwing his bo over his shell and forcing the side door open. Raph couldn’t believe what he was hearing, deciding to fight fire with fire.

“Fine! See if I care! But don’t come crying when scaley over here tries to sell you for parts! I’m not bailing you out of this one, Don! Not this time!”

“Fine by me!”

“Great!”

The door shut abruptly, leaving Raph left to pout, as thoughts of how much he was gonna enjoy being right, danced in his head. But of course, this train of thought didn’t last long.

Eventually, and fairly quickly, his reason gained the upper hand and Raph made his way outside.

“That idiot…”

And after successfully subduing the stranger, it seemed as if Raph was right in his assessment. Ignoring the guilt he felt, truth was, he wouldn’t be entirely sure even if it was who Donnie had hoped it was. But judging by the way his little brother’s antenna drooped upon inspecting the mutant turtle, it wasn’t hard to figure out. He’d looked right at Raph too, almost like he knew him. Needless to say, it gave Raph a feeling of unease, that he hadn’t expected from a mutant with a fake arm and samurai sword.

“I don’t understand… “ Donnie muttered, holding the blade in his hand like he was afraid he’d break it if he clutched it too tightly.

“I wasn’t gonna say ‘I told you so’ but, -“

“Oh, not that! I… I’m not completely stupid, I knew the probability was unlikely, I just… Never mind” he muttered, making Raph regret his retort. He knew how much this meant for him- how much it should mean for him too, but for some reason, he just couldn’t get himself to, well… hope.

“Look at this.” Donnie continued, gesturing at the blade. “There’s some weird energy here, it’s almost like it’s not real.” he said, and even Raph had to admit, there was something strangely shimmering about the weapon, though he failed to understand what Donnie meant by ‘not real’.

“He said my name. How did he know my name?”

The robot shrugged.

“Don’t know. I’ve never seen him before. He does seem weirdly familiar though…”

“Yeah, pretty sure big, cyborg turtle with a samurai outfit would spring to mind” Raph muttered. The longer he looked at the unconscious stranger, the worse a feeling manifested in his gut.

“I don’t like this. Guy just appears out of nowhere, knows our names and just happens to be another turtle?”

“It’s not like turtles are that rare, Raph.”

“What do you know, you do have a brain somewhere in there.”

“Not. Funny.” Donnie paused, fiddling with something sticking out from the turtle’s cape, and immediately the robot’s antenna shot into the air. “What the…”

“Find anything?”

He didn’t say anything, seemingly contemplating their choices, but Raph had a bad feeling Don had already made up his mind.

“Come on. We don’t have long before he wakes up, did- did you really have to hit him that hard?”

“Hey, you said, plan B. If he’s got a concussion, that’s on you.”

A pre recorded sigh filled the space.

“Just grab him, will you?”

The world was strangely bumpy. Mikey felt as if he’d been hit been hit by a truck and then promptly eaten by it. The wave of dizziness was making him nearly tumble over, but there was something firm holding him in place. His shell colliding with something soft and a supporting, as the vision slowly but surely came back to him.

He wasn’t sure what he expected, thinking maybe he was still dreaming and any second now, he’d be back at the base realizing it was all just a bad dream. He hadn’t gotten Leo momentarily captured by their sworn enemy, he definitely hadn’t ignored his orders to retreat back to the hideout and he absolutely did NOT use his mystic powers to open a portal. The very thing he had been explicitly told not to do anymore; and with the way every nerve in his body seemed to be battling the world’s worst migraine, he was starting to see why.

And now, as he slowly regained his consciousness, he realized he had absolutely no idea where he was. He knew he was in something that was moving, but with every road in central New York being blocked or compromised, he didn’t see how the heck he could be inside a vehicle. The kraang would be on them in seconds. And then it occurred to Mikey, as the dangly sound that came from a lovely chain around his left wrist made him realize, what if it WAS the kraang? The thought alone made the sore turtle leap forward, only to then immediately be flung right back against the wall where the darkened, shaking chamber kept him trapped. He tried to look around, the slightest sign of light emitted from a glass panel in the wall above him, just out of reach. But he wasn’t alone. Two small yellow eyes followed him from the shadows, creeping closer and Mikey instinctively reached for his kusari-fundo- only to then realize that they were gone too.

“Leo?” he muttered, hearing the dryness of his voice make him sound like a teenager again for a split second. But the shadow in the room, was way too small to be his brother. And as it cautiously came through from the darkness, Mikey realized it was a little kid. A weird almost yokai looking little girl, with a mane of messy dark hair and a greenish scar twisting around her arm and neck.

In her hand, she held a pair of bandages- making Mikey notice for the first time, the freshly wrapped ones around his arms and left angle. Had he really pushed himself so hard…? He tried to brush off his horror at this new thought and replaced it with a friendly smile. The likes of which he’d use on Casey Jr. whenever he was trying to come up with a good joke to lighten the tension.  

“Oh, hello! What’s… what’s your name?”

The girl paused, staring at him in an almost hypnotic way that made Mikey wonder if he had something in his teeth. She slowly sat down in front of him, reaching for his right arm, which Mikey cautiously let her take. She then began unfolding the bandages slowly, piece by piece, the gesture making Mikey notice even more scares on her greyish hands. It wasn’t unusual for yokai to have scars per say, in fact it was quite normal for the kids who’d decided to join the fight. But for some reason, these scars seemed alien and off. Like the imperfections themselves wasn’t sitting right, which sounded weird, but Mikey didn’t know how else to describe it. Like when someone uses a fork to eat soup- it was just plain wrong to see.

“I’m not supposed to talk to you” she muttered, seemingly growing bored of the intensive silence.

“Oh! Oh, alright then. Guess introductions are out of the question.”

If there was one thing Mikey was not good at, besides opening portals apparently, it was awkward silences. So instead of just beating around the bush, the mystic warrior opened his mouth,

“I’m Mikey”

At first, nothing. Seemed his ‘care giver’ was pretty serious about the whole not talking thing, which worked to Mikey’s detriment, as he was starving for answers and reassurance.

“Can you tell me where we are? General area?” he tried, the girl pausing in her craft and promptly looking behind the small door that separated Mikey from his freedom.

“They said we’d be going to the Cove. That’s where Oz will decide your fate”

“Oz? Like the Wizard of Oz, Oz? I love that movie!” he said, the retaliating silence defeating his burst of optimism as quickly as it had come.

 “Not that Oz, then, got it…”

The girl finished unwrapping the bandages and looked in confusion at his seemingly normal mutant green hands. Even the girl looked surprised to find nothing but scales and markings from her tight wrapping work.

“How did you get so hurt, Mr. Turtle?”

“Well, uhh… that is a bit hard to explain” Mikey admitted, the events leading up to his current situation feeling like a long and complicated nightmare. And Leo was still out there. Oh gosh… what if he was hurt too? What if he was captured? No, wait, this was Leo after all. There was no way in hell he’d let himself be-

‘Mikey! DON’T! THEY’RE COMING!’

-captured… right.

Mikey turned to the little girl, his smile wavering slightly, but there none the less, “Listen, I was supposed to land with my brother. Yokai? About this tall, big arm, looks like a Lou Jitsu rip off villain?”

The girl titled her head, “What’s a yokai?”

“Oh, you’re a mutant! We have something in common then! That’s great!”

Silence… not very social this one.  

“Never mind, have… do you know where my brother is? His name is Leo, I think we got separated but I don’t know where- I- could you maybe unlock these for me?” Mikey asked, but the girl was already backing away, shaking her head in an unmistaken ‘unlikely’.

“Sorry, I’m not allowed to break out the prisoners. Not until we’ve reached the others.”

“Prisoners? No, no, no I’m not one of them! I’m a part of the resistance! I’m one of the good guys, honest.”

The girl didn’t seem to understand, and this only served to make Mikey even more panicked. Just where in the hell was he? “You have no idea what I’m talking about, do you?”

“No, sorry” she said, and Mikey could tell she meant it. “If you want, I can maybe try to get you something to eat? We don’t have much, but there’s a few cans left in the navigator’s truck.”

“I’m in a car!? But how can they not see us? Wait- does the kraang drive cars?! Am I going to be kraangified? Is that what’s going on?!”

“What’s a kraang?”

“Come on, that’s not funny.”

But then a weird idea came over Mikey. One he was sure even April would find ridiculous, but how else was he supposed to explain why his hands was jittery, and sweaty and…  “Oh mi gosh…”

Finally looking down at his hands, Mikey suddenly realized why they felt so weird. Because overlined over his scales, right where his veins and skin had met by the wrist, was several squared little lines overlapping like scars. They were almost unnoticeable at first glance, but there was no mistaking it. It was the same as when Mikey had tried to open a portal in his room all that time ago, but now it was… it was all over his hands.

He really had pushed himself beyond his limit this time, hadn’t he? 

“So, I wasn’t wrong! You really are Leo! Okay, well, maybe not actually him, but still! A whole other world out there available and don’t even get me started on being able to go through them! It’s… it’s amazing!”

Donnie had been going off the whole trip back to the parking lot. A million different questions bursting out of the robot like a waterfall of theories and question marks. The greatest achievement since retro mutagen- walking and talking right next to him. A different version, a different world. The possibilities were endless! And yet, Donnie seemed to be the only one to share in this excitement.

Needless to say, the ride back hadn’t been the most pleasant one, understandably enough. Raph, as per usual, remained his typical brooding self as Leo- or rather, alternate Leo was too occupied by his desire to find his brother to really listen. He was so… different. Well, obviously he would be, but it was astonishing to him because this Leo seemed to posses’ abilities unlike any mutant he’d ever come across And Donnie remembered every one of them vividly down to the very last detail, and yet the moment they come across another turtle, it’s like interacting with a whole different being entirely. Every separate scar telling a different story. One Donnie was starving for to the point his curiosity would tend to get the better of him. They were, after all, here on a mission.

“Yeah, amazing, except for the fact that I now have no idea where my brother is!” Leo remarked, hurrying over each and every car in the area faster than even Donnie’s motion sensor could pick up.

Raph was the only one who seemed to have made it his mission, not to break a sweat.

“Aren’t you supposed to be the responsible one of us? How could you just lose him like that?”

Leonardo let out a dry chuckle.

“Oh, and you’re the picture-perfect example of leadership? Thanks for the head trauma, by the way”

“My pleasure”

Donnie, both as eager to indulge his theories as he was to change the subject, continued;

“But like that means that there’s another us too! Right? I mean, that’s- that’s incredible. How am I the only one freaking out over this?”

“I still don’t buy it” Raph interjected, and it became immediately apparent that this team up was gonna need some serious work.

“Wait a minute- What did the green raisin say?”

Donnie’s antennas shot into the air as he could feel every attempt at reconciliation dwindle to nothing.  Leonardo turned away from one of the cars and towards Raph, who’d seemingly mastered cynicism to a T. He stepped closer, his blade clutched tightly in his hand.

“You got something to say, be my guest, stripey”

“You think I care if you believe me or not? Compared to the kraang, you’re just another butt hurt yokai as far as I’m concerned”

“Why do you keep calling us that? Aren’t there any mutants in your world?” Donnie supplied, making Leo turn his head in his direction.
“I could ask you the same thing! Aren’t there any yokai’s in this world?”

Yokai…? Why did that sound so familiar? And then Donnie remembered, “Only Sensei ever used that word. Well, him, and Saki, but that was way back before we were even mutated to begin with… Never heard it used to describe mutants, though.”

Unfortunately, this didn’t seem to bring the turtle any reassurance- just more questions.

“Saki? No- listen, it doesn’t matter. We don’t have time for this! So, could we please go back to finding my brother already?”

The only problem with that was the area was completely barren. No sign of anyone or anything, since Leonardo’s surprise appearance had shocked the Shellraiser’s scanners. Raph and Donnie usually avoided these types of areas, given the broadness of it left it wide open for scavengers to show up. Or for lurking desperate mutants nearby with spare parts and the hope of unopened fuel tanks, before setting off explosives and traps. Donnie had learned this the hard way in the early years, back when the world was still used to being a ‘free for all’.

“Hey, over here!” Raph called, hunched down in front of the sandy road, scorched hot by the sun. Donnie used his equipment to get a better look, barely spotting the similar pattern of tire markings across the desert floor.

“Looks like the tracks have been covered. Hard to say where they lead.”

“But there was someone here?” Leo asked, his eyes darting in all directions, as if he was worried of getting attacked by the sky itself.

“I think”
“I can’t use think, I need to know! He could be hurt or worse..!” he exclaimed, voice wavering slightly. Reminded him of their own fearless leader back when they were still new to the whole ‘hero’ thing.

“Relaaaax, Leo! My scanners never lie. They found you, didn’t they? We just need a little more…”

Donnie stepped forward, removing his staff from its holster, and letting it unfold into what looked like a metallic umbrella, but was actually a tracker designed to amplify frequencies in the area,

“ …wiggle room”.

Leo sighed, biting down his frustrations the best he could. It didn’t help that he felt like his arm was about to melt off in this heat. “Just… hurry. I’d rather not stay in this dimension for longer than I have to.”

“Believe me, the feeling is mutual.” Raph pretended to mutter.

“I think I got something!” Donnie called, the trail of markings turning bigger and bulkier along the path. Raph studied it quickly before crouching down next to the robot.

“Look, someone’s been dragged here”
“Dragged!?” Leo yelped, nearly sizzling out of existence for a hot second as his protective instincts kicked in. Raph simply shrugged, “Probably more scavengers. All the cars have been stripped clean, so they probably passed through a while ago”  

“Honey badgers?”

“Nah, they’re way too seedy for parking lots. They’d have to have brought the entire convoy, and no way they’d be that obvious out here.” He concluded, as Leonardo’s heart rate accelerated under his plastron.

“Well, whoever they are, they went west. I could probably track them with the scanner, but without extra fuel we’d need at least a day to-

“I don’t have a day! April’s moving the rendevous tomorrow. If we don’t get back in time, they could be falling into a trap and it would be all my fault. I need to get back.”

Donnie put a hand on his shoulder, voice sounding as close to their own little brother as memory served, “Don’t worry, Leo… we’ll find your brother. But this isn’t your New York- we can’t just highway ourselves into a scavenger dent!”

In all fairness, he completely understood. Hadn’t Donnie been prepared to do the very same thing just half a day ago? But Leo didn’t know this world like they did. He hadn’t lived it, hadn’t survived in it. And while Donnie had no doubt that whatever world Leo had come from, it had left him just as scared and burdened as they had been, he wasn’t driven by experience, but desperation. And desperation was a dangerous thing to have in the wasteland. Yet, even so, it appeared that no matter the universe, Leonardo’s stubbornness was a constant that, unfortunately, never really changed.

“Listen, I appreciate your help, I really do, but if you think I’m gonna let a machine tell me what to do-
“Call him that, one more time” Raph growled- a sudden outburst that surprised even Donnie. The alternate turtle stood his ground, a mischievous smile creeping over his face as he clutched his sword tight in his hand. Before the former has any time to react, he was then unexpectedly pushed to ground, circling the sand before he reached for his gun.

“Stop it! Look, the sun is almost down and unless you two plan to fight all day, then I suggest we get moving. Seriously! Is it really that hard to just act like a- t …I mean-”

Donnie sighed, Leo and Raph symbiotically pausing their belligerent starring contest, as his voice shrank increasingly into the plated voice box behind the violet shimmer. As if daring to say it, would only make things worse in their already-wavering alliance.

 “..aren’t we a team?”

Leo lowered his gaze, something teetering in his mind- something if Donnie were to guess, he could relate to. He wasn’t the only one who’d lost people, after all. A moment passed, and when both finally lowered the weapons, the robot was sure he would’ve expelled a sigh of relief if he had any lungs.

“Fine. But if anything happens to Mikey-

“We’re not gonna let that happen. Right, Raph?”

The turtle didn’t reply, but even despite his apparent insistence to keep glaring daggers at Leonardo, Donnie could tell that even Raph took the words to heart.

“I don’t trust him, but… “ he began, before marching back towards the Shellraiser.

 ”I do trust you”

Alright, so coming to the conclusion that he was most definitely not in New York anymore, Mikey was understandably a little bit on edge. Not only had he managed to wormhole himself and probably Leo, far enough that he had no idea how to get back, but he’d also managed to get stuck in the back of a truck moving who knows where. No weapon, no food and worst of all, no older brother working on a plan to get themselves out. Not that Mikey was bad at planning per say, but it had never really been his thing, even before the Kraang destroyed the world. He’d always been more of the fun-go lucky kind of turtle. Eager to prove his worth, for sure, but never when it was a question of life and death. Way back when Raph was the leader, none of his brothers ever doubted that he’d get them out of trouble when the going got rough.

But he never doubted them either. Mikey had no idea how, but he’d always trusted that they could handle it when the chips were down. But, things weren’t that simple when óne mistake could cost you your life.

One they’d paid over and over again already. And Leo knew this. Mikey understood why his brother was so tense and pensive all the time. He’d have to remind himself to lighten up and keep the team encouraged and optimistic- it was honestly impressive. But lately, Mikey felt as if maybe he’d taken up a bit too much than even his shell could carry. And it had caused Mikey to forget what it was like to be alone.

He didn’t miss forgetting, though. Especially not now that coming up with an escape plan was on him. And so far…? Well, let’s just say it wasn’t going as peachy as he had hoped…

“No, nononono, it’s more like, glowy orange. Like my mask! And then it kinda goes like, like- woosh! Then BAM! Fire! Ringing any bells?”

The girl cackled, clutching her stomach as the turtle tried and failed to explain to her why he absolutely needed to find his kusari-fundo. Not that she knew what that was… man, what are they teaching kids around here?!

“You’re funny, Mr. turtle”

Mikey’s chain made a clinkering sound as he slummed back against the wall, “Thanks, but I don’t think humor can get me out of these…”

“Wendy”

The girl froze, scurrying to her feet and facing the stranger appearing in the doorway. Mikey had to squint his eyes for a bid, as apparently the peeps around her loved their dramatic entrances.

When the stranger finally did come to light, the first thing Mikey noticed was the key’s in their hand, clutched tightly between a leathery claw not unlike that of the girl. They reminded him of Ghost bear, the white fur, the thing round physique and the fang-filled grin that seemed to take pleasure from seeing the turtle in his decrepit state. He wore a black set of armor, hand made and not unlike that of the resistance back home, but more tattered and… old. It didn’t look like anything he’d seen before, and this only furthered Mikey’s current theory; that he’d somehow teleported to a whole other world. Not too unbelievable, as just a decade ago him and his brothers thought they were the only anthropomorphic teenagers hiding in New York.

The yokai stepped into the cage, keys in hand and finally Mikey felt some semblance of control over the situation.

“Finally! Listen, I think there’s been a misunderstanding here, hehe. I’m not actually supposed to be here-

“Safe it for the commander” the yokai grumbled, as the girl- Wendy, kept her head down and stepped aside.

“Look, I don’t want to be any trouble, I just want to know where I am. It’s really, really important- I need to get back to New York”

The guard snorted, “New York? What are you, a conspiracist? Get moving!”

As Mikey was pushed forward, his chains detached from the wall to his now much less friendly captor, Mikey felt a tugging on his cape as he was led down the hall of the transport.

“Pssst- What’s a New York?”

Okay, maybe Mikey’s previous theory wasn’t as Donnie-approved as he’d given himself credit.

“Seriously, what is with you people?! You don’t just go around kidnapping strangers! And how do you not know what a kraang is?! Argh-”

Mikey felt his already bruised body fall down, hot sand meeting his chin as the outside air nearly blinded him. A chuckle was heard from the guard as he made his way down the walkway, forcing Mikey back up on his feet as the chain pulled him up.

While Mikey had initially thought that getting outside would help him better get a grip of his surroundings, looking at it now, there was no mistaken it; he had no idea where the heck he was. He sure didn’t recognize a giant desert in the middle of central park! Let alone the mountains of trucks and heavily armored vehicles surrounding it. More yokai with guns than he’d ever seen before, starring at him as he past by, like Mikey was some sort of endangered species. The area itself was rough and bulky. Like walking on broken buildings that never finished construction- and as it turns out, this was exactly what the ruins towering over the area looked like too. Like New York at home, but sandier and less vine-y. No kraang in sight, but no friendly faces either. A weird combination of everything Mikey had associated with his used-to-be favorite place in the world.

His mind lingered on the alien landscape surrounding him, the unfamiliarity turning knots in his chest, until finally his gaze traveled to the orange hilt of a chain sticking out from the guard’s jacket.

“Hey wait a minute… that’s mine! Give them back!”

The guard pulled the chain, sending the already bruised mystic warrior to the ground once more. Wendy flinched, but did not look at the scene, and maybe that was a good thing, because Mikey would much more prefer that she didn’t see him angry.
“Oh, well. What are you waiting for mighty mutant? Take them back.” He said, waving his trusted weapon in his hand like a free meal. More yokai observed the scene, all looking a little too eager to see what would happen if Mikey leapt for his weapon. And while the offer was tempting, he’d unfortunately learned from a certain red eared slider, that every good escape needed opportunity. And no matter how much Mikey was eager to just grab his weapon, kick some butt, then make a run for it- he still didn’t know where he was. Exhausted, tired and hurting in places he didn’t realize he could hurt, Mikey knew he wasn’t as capable right now as he was at home. No, as much as it sucked, he needed to be patient. It was either that or risk his life trying to use his mystic powers a second time without practice.

The guard smiled in his own self-satisfaction.

“Thought so”

Mikey sighed, promising to scrub that nosy bear’s claws off his weapon the moment he was free.
“Can you at least do me the courtesy of telling me where you lovely gentlemen are taking me?” he asked, letting Doctor Delicate-Touch prevent a carnage he wouldn’t otherwise be able to prevent.  

“Oz-

“Yeah, yeah, I’m getting that, but where? And why? I have nothing to offer! I don’t even know you people!”

“Can’t have an offering without the loot, now can we?”

“Eh-I’-I’m sorry a- a what now?”

Mikey gulped, Wendy once again tugging at his cape, “The commander is going to decide whether or not to kill you” she whispered, almost as if this alone was enough to reassure the mystic warrior of his situation.

“Well, that’s not horrifying at all…0_0”

After a short pause of incoming dread, Mikey started to wonder if he still had Donnie’s glasses with him. But pretty much like the rest of his equipment, the likelihood that his ‘generous’ rescuers had napped that too, unfortunately wasn’t a too far-fetched assumption anymore.  

“Is it true what they say?”

“What?”

“Are you really magic?” Wendy whispered, excitement on her grey face. Mikey couldn’t help but be reminded of Casey Jr. the first time he’d showed him one of his ‘magic tricks’ too. But why Wendy would know anything about that, was another question that piled in Mikey’s expanding list of worries.

“I mean I suppose, I mean I got mystic powers- wouldn’t exactly call it magic per say. Doesn’t sound very professional for a member of the earth resistance movement. But you don’t know what that is so, uh, yeah. Sure, I’m magic, yes.”

“Oh…” she muttered, as if the revelation was some sort of dark omen.

“What? Why ‘oh’ and not the ‘Ooooh! smiley face’ oh?? What’s going on?”

“Shut up” came the snare from the guard, as Mikey for the third time that day, were forced on his knees with a bone breaking strength. It didn’t help that his head was still spinning from the jump, the darkened room he now found himself in the center off, making his eyes hurt. It looked like a tent, though bigger and half as menacing as the Kraang labor camps at home. Except here it looked like the skull interor was a choice, not a side effect.

“Commander”

As the guard knelt, so did Wendy, along with every other yokai in the room.

Well, everyone, except Mikey.

“So… this is the mystery mutant I’ve been hearing so much about?” A loud voice suddenly echoed from the shadows above. It was shrilling almost, gloating. It reminded Mikey of the Kraang leaders, their arrogance cutting the air like paper. He couldn’t tell who was behind it, but it was clear that whoever it was, he wasn’t exactly impressed by his underlings’ offering.

“You’re so scrawny, I would’ve expected more from a ‘ball of fire’ appearing from thin air. Well? Aren’t you going to introduce yourself? Mystic warrior of the Oasis?”

Leo didn’t know how much time had passed, but every minute was beginning to feel like an hour. The Shellraiser was cramped, but cozy. It wasn’t hard to tell that it had been used for years, a heap of different tokens and odd little devices stacking up. Pictures of people he did not recognize, but still felt an odd sense of familiarity with. Like his subconscious knew who they were but didn’t recognize their faces at all.  

As the hours ticked away, Leo’s patience started to waver as he struggled to drown out the million different outcomes that might have befallen his little brother. He wouldn’t just let himself get caught like that- no way. Mikey was way too skilled for that. So, what was it? Well, Leo could take a good guess. He’d used his mystic powers again because of a mistake Leo made, and now look what happened. He’d told him it was dangerous, so how could he just be so careless?! Ever since their last mission he’d been like this, running around, taking the more dangerous patrols instead of helping watch over Casey as he’d usually do. It was almost like he’d turned into a teenager again! Except now, Leo was the responsible one.

The responsible one, and still the one who messed up. Maybe April was right… if he’d just stayed put, Mikey could’ve handled it. But he just- he couldn’t just wait around and do nothing either! That’s not what a leader does! That’s not what Raph would’ve done. God, Leo could practically hear his brother agree in his mind. What would he say, in a situation like this? Probably something along the lines of, ‘we have to work as a team!’ and all that.

Leo chuckled at the thought. He reached into his coat and was relieved to find that their family photo was still intact. At least he wasn’t completely alone.

The Shellraiser started to churn. Leo hit the wall of the car as the vehicle seemed to slow down, shakingly coming to a grinding halt as the slider folded the photo back into its proper place. Raph slit the door to the driving seat aside as Donnie too got up to inspect the sudden commotion.

“Why are we stopping?” Leo demanded, inspecting the wasteland outside through a crack in the paneled walls, though he couldn’t see anything out of the ordinary.

“We’ve been driving for hours. The Shellraiser runs on solar power as well as fuel, so unless you want to navigate in the dark, we’re stopping. Get some sleep. We’ll follow the rest of the trail tomorrow.”

Leo couldn’t believe what he was hearing.

“There might not even be a trail to follow if we don’t keep moving! Believe me, staying in one place for too long is a death sentence! Start the car.”

Raph got up from his seat, taller than the slider and close enough that Leo could smell his breath.

“Why don’t you make me?” the turtle sneered and Leo’s temptation to break his ‘violence is not always the answer’ rule was growing by the seconds.

“Leo’s right, Raph- “, Donnie interjected.

“Don’t you start,”

“-we’re already tanked up on fuel, and if the ravagers took him, then they’ll be miles ahead of us by now!”

Now it was Leo’s turn to be smug, “See? Even the robot agrees. Now move. The car.”
“Stop calling him that!” Raph yelled, fist slamming into the side of the car with a force Leo wasn’t expecting.

Donnie, always the peace maker, tried to step in.

“Don’t worry- i- it’s fine! Look, this is Mikey we’re talking about. We can’t just stop-

“No, this is his Mikey.” Raph interrupted and Donnie froze in his tracks. The turtle seemed hesitant to continue, but the damage was already done. “This is his brother. Not ours. His. And you’re exhausted- we all are! So, I don’t know about you, but I’m not gonna drive all night into a trap, just because hero boy here tells me to! You might be a leader or whatever back in your own world, but out here you’re just another survivor like the rest of us. Deal with it.”

The silence that followed was palpable. Every word hitting like a ton of bricks, a line that you couldn’t come back from. Donnie drooped, flailing for anything that might salvage the situation.

“Raph, you can’t just-

“No, he’s right. “

Now it was Raph and Donnie’s turn to freeze.

“I am?”/“He is?”

Leo sighed, gathering the strength of a stubborn turtle who’ve more than once been kicked to the curb. But instead of getting angry, he simply nodded, letting his frustrations gently wash over him in his spiral of stress and uncertainty. His fear that he wouldn’t be able to find his brother in time let alone figure out a way to get them both home and away from this wasteland world they had found themselves in. Raph was right- he wasn’t a leader here, not anymore. Now, he was just a frustrated older brother at the end of his rope and no idea how to fix it.

“He’s right. I got carried away… again. I do that sometimes. I just don’t want to lose anyone else” the turtle stated, clutching his right arm tightly. Raph looked at him with a furrowed brow.

“I’m sorry. You’re right! The best thing to do would be to get some rest and gather our strength. It’s no use running headfirst into a battle we don’t know how to win, without the energy to do it first. No, we need to use our heads here. Being impulsive has never helped anyone in war… I would know.”

But even if he was right, there was still one robot left in the room who ironically still begged to differ.

“But we’re so close! We shouldn’t just giiiIIIIivfff uoooopp-p-p-“

Despite his protests, Donnie was inconsequentially cut off by the blurring buffer that sent warnings inside his circuits, and caused the robot to drunkenly stumble forward. Leo wasn’t sure how to react, as Raph seemed unbothered by his brother short circuiting like an empty balloon.

“Uhh… is he okay?”

“Not again…” Raph sighed and got up from his chair.

“I’m fIIIIINNNEeee-“

“Yeah, yeah… let’s get you to bed, buddy”

Raph grabbed his brother and slung him over his shoulders. Leo watched as the big turtle promptly carried him over to a peculiarly looking device on the floor. As Donnie was gently plugged into it, his shell suddenly dispersed, folded itself over the robot until only the shell was visible through the purple glowing mechanism.

‘Sleep mode activated’

Raph cracked his neck, turning back towards their guest, who couldn’t stop starring in a weird sense of awe.

“Get some sleep. I’ll take first watch.”

“I’ll go to sleep when you do” Leo argued, as the red masked turtle groaned in his disapproval.
“Listen, he agreed to help you, but that doesn’t mean I trust you. As soon as we get your brother back, you’re out of our hair for good.”
“And here I was almost convinced you liked me.” Leo mused, trying eagerly to forget the fact that his former kidnapper was now his ally. Raph started to prep a mattress, seemingly pretending that Leo wasn’t even there- but of course the slider wasn’t having it.

“Seriously, what is it with you? You’re apparently supposed to be another version of Raphael, but even when he was strict, he was a total teddy bear. But you, you’re just… mean.”

“Sounds like that did him a lot of good then.”

Raph flinched. He shouldn’t have said that. Leo knew he knew he shouldn’t have said that, judging by the way his brother’s counterpart started scratching the back of his head immediately afterwards. Neither had really gotten into any details about their own lives. Nothing but the bare minimum, at least. But it wasn’t hard to find out that maybe the one thing that joined them together, wasn’t just their names and the horrific realities of their worlds. But it was still so recent for Leo, he couldn’t, he didn’t like to- …it wasn’t something he liked to think about.

“How did it happen?” Raph suddenly asked. Definitely wasn’t expecting that, Leo thought. He followed Raph’s gaze to his arm where the turtle seemed particularly weirded out by its similarity in size and color. Guessing their Leo didn’t have one of those.

“The same old story, you know how it is. I was impulsive and careless… typical Leo behavior, you know?”

“Yeah… you’re all a bunch of self-sacrificing douchebags. But… you’re not the only one.” A chuckle escaped the big turtle- Leo wasn’t even sure he was capable of smiling.

They looked over at the charging unit, where Donnie was continuing to power up gradually, the purple light emitting from his processors bathing the room in the bright light. Leo still couldn’t believe how real it felt. Even compared to what his own brother could do with machines, this Donnie was something completely different.

“He sounds so real- it’s freaky. I mean our Donnie made plenty of robots too, one of them more lethal than the other and they all talked and everything, but him… It’s like he actually believes he’s a person! I’ve never seen anything like it.” Leo said, and once again Raph wasn’t pleased.

“You don’t know what he’s been through.”, and there was a grimness in his voice that, honestly, was starting to get on Leo’s nerves.

“No, I don’t. So… what’s the deal? What happened to you?”

“Because he’s not- it's.. It’s none of your business”
“Hey, I’ve lost people too. Trust me, I understand what it’s like-”

“Trust me, you don’t.”

“Try me then! Donnie’s right, which believe me, is not something I like to say if I can help it- but if we’re going to be a team, then we need to trust each other.”

Raph didn’t say anything. And normally that would be the end of that. But after a moment or two- Raph’s voice once again cut through the silence.  

“I don’t know if it’s actually him. I don’t think he does either if I’m gonna be honest… All I know is he’s my brother. That’s it.” Raph said.

“And unlike you and whatever the heck the kraang is doing in your dimension, we’re all that’s left now. I… I can’t forget that.” he muttered, the weight of his words reminding Leo that this Raph, despite not being his own, might have more in common with him than he had originally thought.

“You’re a good brother, Raph. I mean, you're a total jerk, but, your heart’s in the right place.”

Raph as per usual, didn’t answer, but Leo knew he didn’t have to.

If only I had told Mikey that, Leo thought, when suddenly something hit him. Something that made the slider jump to his feet, his heart racing as he cursed himself for being so stupid!

“That’s it…. I’m such an idiot! How could I forget?!“

“What the hell are you talking about?”

Leo reached for his ear, pulling out the smallest, most meticulously crafted DonnieTM resistance communicator; scorched but intact nonetheless and Leo felt his spirit return.

“I know how we can find him”

Chapter Text

The air was thick with dust and decay. The underground shaking with anticipation and a foregone upheaval that stretched across a tiny little corner of what used to be the New York sewer system. It had been a good hideout. Sturdy, cemented, solid walls and a well disguised entry way that few could access alone. As far as April was concerned, this could have very well been the last one; looking forward to the day she’d return to her people with the news that they had finally done it. No more moving around constantly, no more hiding in the dark. The kraang would be defeated and everything would return to the way it used to be. To the way she remembered the city that she loved so much was like, a home that would no longer be enslaved to their enemies. Where little kids didn’t have to wake up every day learning how to defend themselves from the monsters that destroyed the world, instead of going to soul-sucking math lessons with Mr. Iversen.

But after a day had passed, when her brothers still hadn’t returned from Mikey’s scheduled patrol, the commander’s patience started to waver. She was normally used to delays; more and more territory lost to the kraang’s unimpeachable reach made scavenging for resources all the more challenging. They had to be careful, she realized that, but Mikey was more than capable. He wasn’t a kid anymore after all, and April knew better than anyone that keeping Dr. Delicate Touch from the action, wasn’t going to keep him anymore safe than when they were young. She’d trusted that he could handle it- she’d made that judgement, truly believing that it would be okay because he was always okay. That it was just a supply run, that he’d be back before Casey Jr could even beg him to play hide and seek in the lower level.

But of course, Leo hadn’t seen it that way.

She hadn’t truly gotten the thought into her head, that maybe the reason they hadn’t shown up was because something was genuinely wrong. If that was the case, they would have called her- Leo would have informed her by now. She had no reason to worry, she told herself. You’re just paranoid, O’Neil. Snap out of it! They were going to be fine. They were always fine, everything was fine, it was fine-

“April-“

“NO! Search it again!”

Cassandra flinched as books, cans, forgotten mugs and ink covered city maps flew to the ground.

It had been 12 hours before Cassandra returned, a pair of cracked purple specs and an odachi blade in hand. She’d just about covered every inch of the area thrice; the knot in her chest growing as the daunting realization that the turtles were nowhere to be seen, fueled her desperation. April’s heart was beating faster and faster in her chest, heaving over the now-empty lunch table as her fists slammed against it.

Cass tried to be gentle, rationality swaying her words, because as much as she feared the worst, she was still a warrior. She was April’s friend, her council and now, it seemed, the only rational voice left in the room to speak. She tried to put a hand over April’s shoulder, but the commander quickly drew away; body seething with anger.

“We’ve already searched every block- there’s no sign of them.”
“Check the building then! The basement even! They can’t have just-“ April’s voice broke, eyes watering for a second before she forced them immediately shut, “-Ch-check it again… that’s an order, Cass! Don’t make me repeat myself”

“We’ve already searched everywhere we could, but there’s no trace of them! Surely, searching blindly in enemy territory will do more harm than good.”

“I don’t care right now! What if they’re hurt- what if they’re-”

April’s body shivered, the lump in her throat growing in size as she wrestled with the thought that maybe her worst fear had actually come true.

“Commander sooner or later you have to consider the possibility that, maybe they were apprehended”
“Leo’s an idiot but he’s not that stupid! He always comes up with a plan, he always finds a way out, he’s not gone! He can’t be, Cass...”

Cass wanted to agree. She’d seen the turtle mutant in action multiple times, each day growing stronger than either of them could have ever predicted. But even Leonardo made mistakes, not just as a leader, but as a brother as well. Even when he was being an idiot and refused to admit it of course, but Cass was not much better on that front either.
“April, I want to find them as much as you do, but we’ve already bit off more than we can chew. The people are getting reckless, we need to keep moving for the sake of the resistance.”

“The resistance isn’t going anywhere without the ones who build it. I mean come on, we owe them that much! And Leo wouldn’t give up on us, so I’ll be damned before I give up on him!” she yelled, eyes wide with hurt and fury. Cass had only seen that expression a few times in their adult life, and each time, it felt as if nothing else mattered. The cost of their freedom weighing a debt so steep, that there would be moments of forgetting what they were even fighting for anymore. Cass couldn’t let that happen.

“While I don’t doubt Master Leonardo’s skills with the odachi or Michelangelo’s prowess with the mystic arts, surely it is plausible for even the mightiest warrior to get caught in a weak moment? It’s still… recent. No one would blame them for acting out”

April didn’t say anything. She clung to the handle of her bat, knuckles whitening as echoes of yesterday’s conversation overwhelmed her. Voices screaming at her to pull herself together- to clear her mind, to berate her for letting him go in the first place.

“I told him not to go… why didn’t that idiot just listen to me?! He knows what could happen! Those… jerks…!” 

“We need to report back to the others. If Master Leonardo has truly been taken, maybe it’s not too late to organize a rescue plan- We need to get moving!”

“I KNOW that!” April yelled, regretting raising her voice almost immediately, even though she knew Cass could take it. She understood that her anger wasn’t reserved for her. “I know, okay…?”

Cass took a breath her hand over her chest as April forced herself to calm down.

“Leonardo saved my life. Michelangelo too. You know I’ll do everything in my power to get them back, whatever it takes. And we will crush any kraang that gets in our way, on my life, I swear… but we’ve made mistakes before.”

April was about to answer, when the sound of ruffling curtains sprung both her and Cass to life- hands on their respective weapons in the matter of seconds.

When the figure in the entryway turned out to be clutching a mutilated teddy bear however, it was quickly made clear that the danger was all in their heads.

Casey Jr. yawned, revealing a pair of chipped teeth, before the ten-year-old coyly entered the meeting room.

“Is… Sensei in trouble?”

“Casey! Aren’t you supposed to be in bed young man?!” Cass exclaimed, her son ignoring his mother to face April; the ladder completely frozen in place.
“When’s Sensei and Michelangelo coming back? They haven’t said goodnight yet.”

April tried a smile, but quickly faltered as her worries got the better of her.

“Commander? Is… everything okay?” he asked, tilting his head.

April tried a comforting smile, but her nerves betrayed her. She put a hand over his hair and ruffled it softly, just as she’d always done.

“Everything will be. They’re just… a little held up, at the moment. Go back to bed, Casey. We’ll handle this.”

Casey nodded, concern in his eyes. He’d already grown so much; it was getting harder to keep him in the dark without him noticing something was off. Something he’d gotten from Leo, no doubt.

“Alright you little monster, up we go” Cass said, slapping her hands together before she grabbed her son and slung him over her shoulders. Casey opened his mouth to protest, until his eyes caught wind of the purple specs cracked on the table.
“But muuuuuum… wait, isn’t that…-That’s Master Michelangelo’s! They are in trouble, aren’t they!?”

“Casey, we’ve talked about this, the Master Donatello trademark infringement, is only for when you are older, now get back to bed or there will be no target practice tomorrow.”

April’s mind whirled as a thought suddenly occurred to her. She picked up the glasses and inspected them pensively, fingers running over the markings under the cracked lens- and then she remembered something.

“The lab!” she exclaimed, no time to explain before she’d already raced past Cassandra and out the door to the boarded hallway.

“April! Where are you going?!”

“Tell the others to stand by! I have an idea!”

“April!” Cass yelled, her son still fighting to get out of her grip.

But by the time she’d rounded the corner, the Commander was already gone.

Mikey had seen a lot of weird people in his life. And that was excluding a magician hippo-tician, a news anchor the size of a thumb, a cult-like ninja clan with fire on their heads and a weird distaste for wearing shirts. But the thing is, after the world has been ultimately imprisoned and enslaved by alien creatures from another dimension- you start not to notice that stuff as much. Yokai and mutants alike, to Mikey they were just as regular as the humans inhabiting New York city and vice versa. Everyone looked the same. Well, maybe with a few exceptions- after all, when you’re living on scrap and leftovers, fashion isn’t really at the top of your priority list.

And apparently that was true for this universe as well.

 The Oz, as he was apparently called, was a slim creature of sort. Mikey noticed there weren’t any humans in the area, because as his captor came into the light, a spot covered hump and a bushy black tail in tow, his choice to wear the same hand-crafted armory matched that of his co-conspirators. A tacky, though affectively spooky birdlike cranium drafted over his head. He’d draped a home-made cape of black and magenta red over his shoulders and wore it in the same way a LARP’er would when trying to imitate Dracula. And while Mikey could tell he was supposed to be intimidated, the way the hyena-like creature moved, made him come to the conclusion that this guy was definitely over-compensating for something. But then again, looking at the rest of the ensemble in the room, maybe that wasn’t so out of the ordinary in this world.

The bird-man circled Mikey, too close for comfort and held a leather covered hand under his chin.

“He’s a lot less impressive than you described. I mean, come on! Are we dealing with a legend or not? He’s barely standing!” the bird snickered, carrying an accent Mikey couldn’t place. Is this dude faking an accent too…?  

“I can assure you, Commander, he’s the one” the guard said, and it was at this point Mikey forgot he was chained for a second and simply chuckled with laughter.  

“Commander?! And wait-wait-wait… your name is Oz? As in Commander Oz? Seriously?! You’ve got to be kidding me…”

The bird-man tilted his head, hand rested on the hip.

“Something funny, green?”

Both Wendy and the guard looked on in horror as Mikey dried his eyes.

“You’re not a commander! Trust me, I’ve seen a real commander, and if she was here, she’d beat all your asses.”

The commander snickered,

“Is that so?”

The mystic warrior continued, anger dealing in humor to distract from the fact that Mikey had no idea what to do.

“I mean just look at you guys! What, did you sow your own uniforms too? Honestly guys, you need a serious rebranding because The Scavengers ain’t really gonna cut it out here in the desert, is it? Man, I’ve met bear wrestlers with more creativity than that, son!”

The guard grabbed Mikey’s neck suddenly, forcing his head downward as claws dug their way into his scales.

“Don’t make me regret leaving you for dead, greenie” he hissed, the barrel of what Mikey quickly learned was in fact a gun, showed against the side of his head. Mikey felt his heart beat a million miles in his chest.

“Lower your weapon, Ferrin. That’s no way to treat our guest!”

Mikey sighed with relief as he was released. He tried to remain calm; channeled his anger into rationale, just like Raph had taught him when they were younger, despite the cold sweat running down his shell.

“A guest who’d very much like to know why you people are going around kidnapping turtles for no reason!”

“No reason?! No REASON? Now THAT’s funny” the bird man started to laugh himself, his followers seemingly joining in on whatever was so amusing. Well, everyone except for the guard who seemed to be holding his breath. When the laughter finally subsided, bird-dude revealed the handle of a gun hidden underneath his not at all tacky Dracula cape.

“Scrawny and funny. Sure, doesn’t live up to the intel, now, does it, Ferrin?” he asked, the gun as loosely held in his wrist as Ferrin over here seemed to be holding it together. The bear lifted his paws in the air, sweat drippling down his fur as he gulped,

“I can assure you this is the one-

“-ball of flame that manifested from the skies? Yes! The legendary Chalupa, flesh and bone. So, why, dearest Ferrin, is this one not lighting up!? Where is this supposed kappa warrior you promised me? Look at him! Poor mutant, he’s barely out of his shell.”

“Chalup-what now?” Mikey asked, slightly offended.

The guard’s voice then grew in octave as the gun was waved haphazardly in front of him by each flippant gesture.

“This has to be the one! We’ve searched everywhere, Commander. There wasn’t any other turtle to speak of!”

“You know I don’t appreciate liars in my crew”

“He’s the only one we found! I swear!”

“Well, that’s actually not true…”

The entire room went dead quiet, as the feeble voice rung through the chamber. Wendy kept her eyes down, arms folded over her stomach as she was pushed forward by the crowd. The bird-skull turned his attention to her, as Ferrin closed his eyes, cursing under his breath.

“Yesss.?” he said, as he encouraged her to step closer. ”Don’t be shy, dear”

The commander leaned down, but not the leaning down you do when you’re trying to match someone’s level. Instead, he simple leaned over, hands on his knees in that distinctly condescending way adults sometimes tended to do, when speaking to a child. The way Mikey and everyone at home had distinctively gone out of their way not to do, when chatting with Casey Jr. Because every time someone had, Casey would’ve made sure that sort of thing wouldn’t happen twice.  

Wendy looked up at Ferrin first- Ferrin who was now sending her daggers behind the commander, before she turned back to him slowly.
“There… there was two flames on the radar, I’m pretty sure, I don’t know. But… maybe…”

“Shut your mouth!”

The commander nodded and spun back around towards his subordinate.

“Two flames… two-

“-turtles” Mikey finished, realization hitting him like a truck. He really did go through, then. Leo was here too, he had to be. And then a thought occurred: when I opened the portal, did- did I somehow sent Leo through another? If there were two portals somehow, maybe he really DID make it through… I didn’t even know I could DO that! What if…

…what if he’s still there? As much as Mikey didn’t understand, it wasn’t difficult to see that he wasn’t the mutant turtle they had been looking for- but if there was another- then that would mean-

“But that’s- that’s impossible!” Ferrin continued, “We would have seen another turtle- my men made sure that there was nothing left to be scavenged!”

The commander sighed. He started to play with the barrel of his gun, spinning it around and round like he was too bored to care.

“Honestly, Ferrin. You disappoint me… I told you to bring me a legend and instead you give me this!? We’ve got two days left- TWO! Do you think the Barren clan are gonna want to trade a measly little green twig for the treasure of a lifetime?”

Mikey flinched as the trigger was flipped back, thoughts racing as the mutant pointed the gun, near-impulsively at his subordinate’s head and making Wendy cover her eyes.

Mikey leapt forward, “Now, wait, hang on a minute now- You don’t gotta do that! Let’s just talk abo-

His knees collided with the floor as someone kicked his plastron, sending the mystic warrior to the floor heaving for breath. Ferrin started to hyperventilate.

“We still have time! Give me a chance- Let me send my men! They’ll find this other turtle. I promise you”

The commander stepped closer, gun at the ready, weighing it in his hands as if he wasn’t weighing the choice to commit first degree murder instead.

Everything stopped.

Mikey tried to get up but was pushed down by the weakness in his bruised arms.

Ferrin looked into the barrel.

His finger pulsing over the trigger.

Mikey’s legs buckled.

Everything quiet.

The air grew thick and clammy, sounds muffled and faded into static as everyone held their breath with horrifying anticipation.

But before Mikey had the chance to catch his breath, leap to his feet and knock the gun out of the deranged commander’s hand-

He scoffed.

The gun was lowered, and Ferrin hoisted onto his feet, while the commander playfully slung an arm over the shaken guard’s shoulder.

“Well, since you are so willing. After all, you can’t pass up paradise” he said, letting out a sigh as Ferrin forced out a nervous chuckle. One that made Mikey feel an empathy for his captor, that he didn’t think he had in him.

“But, just to make sure it doesn’t happen again- “

A shot rang out through the room, the sound of a body hitting the ground making Mikey see red and Wendy gasping loudly. An echo remained to disrupt the silence, as Ferrin looked at the mutant on the floor that moments ago could have been him. Mikey was completely frozen, not new to death of course, but never really used to it either. His mind flailing into pieces as he was momentarily brought back to that day, two months ago, where he was just as helpless as he felt right at this moment. Fear and anger burning Mikey up like a wildfire.  

The commander clasped his hands together and put a hand on Mikey’s shoulder, “And concerning you, greenie. Don’t take it personal- this is all just a simple misunderstanding; you know how it is.”

Suddenly Mikey felt himself being pushed back, hands keeping him down as the mystic warrior struggled to move. He wanted to say something, to yell, to fight, to do something, but it all fell flat as arms started to pin him down as well. Come on, Mikey, think!

Wendy leaped forward.

“But he really is magic! I saw it! Look at his arms!”

And now for the first time, Ferrin noticed the lines on Mikey’s arms as well, but didn’t say anything. Mikey kicked and punched and fought with everything he had left, refusing to let it end like this. There were after another turtle, someone they could trade- someone extremely valuable apparently. But if Leo was out there, it would only be a matter of time before-

And in that moment, Mikey suddenly had a horrible, terrible, extremely not thought-out idea. Without further ado, the mystic warrior started to laugh as loud as he could- making the bird-man seethe.

“Why are you laughing NOW!?” he grumbled, as the guards loosened their grip on the turtle. Here goes nothing.

“I-I’m sorry it’s just… It’s just really funny that you think you can kill me”

The commander paused.
“Pardon?”

“You honestly think a legendary mystic warrior couldn’t figure out how to make two flames? What about a hundred, then?! I mean, you’ve already seen what I can do with two, so what’s the difference? I could take all of you out with my hands behind my back!”

There was a hint of a scoff underneath that mask, but Mikey was sure his words had peaked interest.

“You’re bluffing”
“The holy chalupa doesn’t bluff. I’m the real deal! The OG” Mikey insisted, “Believe me, you need me. Or would you rather show up emptyhanded to the Barren clan? I’m sure they’d love that.”

The commander didn’t seem fairly convinced but was still cautious as he picked up Mikey’s arm and inspected the pale lines underneath his scales. He looked to Ferrin who for a moment, seemed too eager not to get shot to even answer, before he slowly but surely nodded at the absurd insinuation that the turtle in front of him, was the one they’d been looking for after all.

“Why are you so quick to give yourself up, I wonder?”

Mikey smiled, feeling the hint of energy sizzling through his fingertips, as even the commander took a step back.

“Oh, I’m not giving myself up… I’m just letting you go” he said, as the last shred of mystic energy left in his body, made the air around him glow in an electric flair- the mutants gasping as the unbelievable happened. Not just confirming Mikey’s suspicion that he wasn’t in his own world anymore but ensuring that Leo wouldn’t be the next ‘mighty flame’ in chains.

As Mikey fell to the ground, more exhausted than ever, the Commander’s voice then hollered through the chamber.

“Oh, I KNEW I liked you! And to think you nearly had me for a second there, Ferrin. I mean he is certainly not a mighty warrior, but this should definitely be enough to convince them!” he exclaimed, clapping his hands together as Mikey’s eyelids grew heavy.

“Lock him up, make sure he’s prepped. If we leave tomorrow, we should be able to reach the Casm by noon” he said; Mikey dragged down the corridors as his chains clanked on the ground. Wendy followed, hands fiddling nervously with the fabric of her sleeves. The commander ruffled her hair, which made the child flinch under his palm.

“Why so down, Wendy, darling? Smile a little! By tomorrow, we’ll be one step closer to paradise”

“You’re telling me I built this!?”

“Yes!- I mean no!- I mean-..”

Leo didn’t know what he’d been expecting from a robotic alternative imitation of his brother. In hindsight, this Donnie did seem more than capable of fixing an inter-dimensional earpiece. After all, well, just look at him! He was without a doubt the strangest, though, significantly most advanced piece of tech Leo had ever seen. Hell, if his Donnie was here, he was certainly going to be seething with envy. But it was the excitement and disbelief coming from the robot that surprised Leo the most. And whether or not this was, in fact, due to the tech being so alien to him that he was surprised Leo would even ask him such a favor.

The robot gawked at the thing like it was made of gold but held it so delicately between his metallic fingers. Once again, acting so incredibly… human, though Leo still struggled to imagine a real person behind the titanium.  

“ -can you fix it?”

Donnie’s antenna drooped, the robot looking over the communicator one more time before meeting Raph and Leo’s gazes.

“I… I don’t know.”

Raph was the first to respond, “What do you mean you don’t know? I’ve seen you put computers back together with a corkscrew- what do you mean you can’t fix it?!”

“I mean, I don’t know what it is! This isn’t scrap from some junkyard. If I start messing with technology from another dimension who knows what could happen! What if I break it?”

Leo tried a reassuring smile, “I somehow don’t think you can make it worse than it is. And I mean, how hard can it be? It’s just a communicator-

-“from another dimension-“ Donnie added,

“- from another dimension, I was getting to that, but look at you! You’re practically a scientific miracle already!” Leo said, but unfortunately the robot didn’t seem very convinced. He let out a sigh, hands gripping around the handle of his odachi as if any moment now it would blip out of existence too. For the first time, Leo didn’t have a plan. And no family to back him up. All he had was a burned-up piece of equipment, that might not even function anymore, but it was all he could think of and all he had to go on. Any chance of finding Mikey, dwindling from Leo’s mind, because his worries of losing another brother overtook his need to be the leader everyone relied on.

“Please… this might be my only chance to reach him.”’

Donnie paused, shifting his head frantically between Leo and Raph to the strange device in his hand. Raph, who’d at the moment leaned himself against the wall with his arms crossed, nodded in his brother’s direction.

“You’ve got this.”

The robot looked between the two again, before finally getting up from his chair.

“Okay! Okay, I just… I need to think” he muttered, and Raph and Leo both knew that when a Donnie needed to think, the best you could do was stand back. Donnie grabbed his toolbox and a started fumbling, mumbling to himself as he grabbed a lighter and some sort of handmade magnifying glass.

“It’s so well designed- it’s almost like other me is just showing off.” He said.

“Yeah, that’s Donnie for you…” Leo muttered.

“Wait, wait that’s not… oh. Oh! Oh, that’s clever!”

“What is it?”

Donnie started to laugh, just a tad bit maniacally, before he swung his chair around antenna shooting into the air. There’s the Donnie I know…

“It looks like other me used the same tracking device I installed in the T-phones. You remember, right? Mikey was so angry; he was convinced I’d never install a new remote before Christmas...! In hindsight I might have been a bit unreasonable“

Leo smiled at the image, though he wasn’t exactly sure where Donnie was going with this.
“So, you’re saying we need a… remote? You’re joking, right?” Raph said.

Donnie pretended to role his eyes.

“Well, whatever fried this thing, it cut the signal. So, unless you two have a spare interdimensional wifi ready to go, then I need a transmitter strong enough to replace the old one. It’s only a theory though, I mean- if somehow the tech here isn’t compatible with that of other me’s, I… I dunno. Plus, we’re still working on the assumption that your Mikey’s earpiece hasn’t fried as well.”

Donnie made a good point, but at the same time, what else could they do? Leo didn’t care what it took, so long as it was enough to get Mikey back. Though he wasn’t a huge fan of relying on plans that wasn’t entirely thought out, of course.

“If it’s all we have to go on…  Oh god- what if he’s been trying to contact me all this time, and I wouldn’t even know?!”

Raph threw his hands in the air, “Easy then! Lemme just hop into my home-made time machine, and we’ll have a remote in no time!”

“Come on, big guy, it can’t be that hard.” Donnie retorted, but Raph was already determined to be the voice of cynicism.

“Uh, when was the last time you saw a functioning TV in the wasteland?”

“Do you have a better idea, chief?”

As Raph didn’t answer, Donnie proceeded to search through the scanners in the more lab-techy part of the Shellraiser. A far cry from the lab back home, but impressive none the less. Here Leo at least had some idea of how everything worked, even if the equipment was in bad condition. After a while Donnie perked back up, a map in hand and a bright purple dot blinking on a screen that Leo couldn’t read.

“There’s a city not too far from here. It’s small… we could probably make it there before noon if we hurry.”

“Absolutely not”

“Are you ever not going to disagree with everything we say?” Leo argued. What’s the deal with this guy!? Other Raph soughed and flipped the chair around.
“Cities are never just barren. It’s probably sprung full of traps. Or mutants or both. We can’t help your brother if we’re in pieces.”

Leo tried to dwell the million different questions that kept coming, the more he thought about the implications of this world.

“Come on, there must be some friendly survivors out there.”

“You’d be surprised.” Donnie supplemented, matter of factly. Leo grabbed his Odachi, a smirk making its way over his lips as he balanced the blade over his shoulder.  

“Well, can’t be worse than the kraang”

Dee’s lab was… messy. Old ideas, robots, blueprints and the like, left behind in the dust as if someday someone would come to clean it up. No one really went there anymore, they didn’t have any reason too. With the way the resistance moved and continued to flail about, there wasn’t a lot of time to grieve. Ideas left behind to the leaking pipes and empty chemistry sets, dust settling on the surface of every counter. No one went in here, because no one had the skills to take over. Even if they did, it would still feel wrong. Like it wouldn’t make a difference, it was just a room now. They would be moving on soon, anyway. But two years was a long time to be stuck in one place. And one thing April had always admired about Dee, was his ability to always reorganize. As if every new location, the one thing that never changed, was the lab.

But no one ever went in here anymore. Except for one time. April didn’t know why she’d been there, where she was even walking too, but nevertheless she’d made her way into his lab. There’d been a machine on the table, one that was never going to be finished, but he’d never really reveal his big projects before they were finished anyway. No point in trying to complete what he could not. She’d walked through the plated walls as she did now, and that’s when she heard sobbing coming from the desk.

It hadn’t been long. The resistance was going strong, it had gained an advantage it hadn’t before. But to its core, it was broken into pieces that could never be put back again. Mikey had his back turned, his legs pulled over his plastron and his eyes focusing on something in his hand. He heard April ten steps before she saw him, but didn’t say anything as she softly spoke his name. She wanted to say the right thing, to tell him that they would get through it just like before and most importantly, that they’d be okay. They’d won a huge victory because of this; they were so close. There was no way, the war wasn’t as good as won.

But she couldn’t. Of course, she couldn’t. Because no matter how much she wanted to, she couldn’t be the support Mikey needed at that moment. The rock that held the group together like always. It didn’t matter how much she hugged him, or cried with him or told him that she’d always be there for him, because the truth was that she could barely keep it together. Mikey looked at April and didn’t say another word. He’d already cried enough already. He let go of the purple mask in his hand and walked out- deaf to April’s call.

Now April O’Neil was back again, but this time she wasn’t going to let him walk away that easily.  She soared through the corridor and into the workshop, nearly barreling through the wall to get into the main computer. She held Dee’s glasses in her hand, fumbling with every shelf, every drawer she could until she finally found a small screwdriver that she used to pry open the panel. She bit her tongue, cutting her finger but ignoring the pain as the spec finally came loose along with a tiny, micro chip embedded on the side. Bingo. As sounds of footsteps rung behind her, April began to look for on-switches as she restarted the computer; Bootyyyshaker9000 turning into dots in the password slot and the computer immediately sprung to life.

“April, what are you doing here?”

Cassandra came up behind April, out of breath and a bit worried about her friend’s current state of mind.

“Dee said, that the glasses would be able to track the wearer and record any events prior to the last five hours. How long since they went missing, Cass?”

“Uhh, about five, I should think. But April, how are you even-

“You don’t spend twenty years watching Dee brag about himself, without learning a thing or two” April said, plucking the chip into the machine. After a couple of seconds, the screen suddenly lit up, a flaring lens revealing the alley where they’d searched, unfocused but visible none the less.

“There!”

The image kept flaring for a bit, static disrupting the screen. The ground shaking violently as the sky above was crooked and dark. April recognized the red glow, her heart in her throat as the glass was suddenly picked up, the lens damaged by something slithering across the ground below. Suddenly the image became sturdy again, and April and Cass looked on in horror as a horde of Kraang marched in the direction of the alley ahead. But then she saw Leo. He raised his Odachi high into the air, fighting and slashing every kraang vine around them, as Mikey ran towards the checkpoint.

“Don’t you dare do this to me, Leonardo Hamato… Don’t you two dare…!”

The image changed again, this time with Leo in clear focus. He was right under the kraang vine’s grip, struggling to reach one of the blades as another was tossed by Mikey’s head. Mikey looked back into the dark, momentarily stepping forward before he inevitably flung himself towards Leo. The image started to shake violently, April barely following what was happening before suddenly the camera was tossed to the ground. It landed upside down, ground becoming sky as Mikey held out his arms, and-

-gone.

There was a bright yellowish light, and then… gone. The image cut out, screen turning to black as the recording promptly ended. April didn’t know what to say, Cassandra taking the words right out of her mouth before she could even open hers.

“What happened?! Where’d they go?” she demanded, frustratingly trying to click every button on the keyboard to return the image.

“They’re alive…”

April felt her heartbeat in her chest- finally able to breathe because they weren’t kraangified. They were alive. Her boys were alive.

And so, with a newfound determination, that only a commander of the New York resistance could muster, April O’Neil knew exactly where she needed to go next.   

“Where are you going now?!”

April stopped in the door, barely able to keep up with the adrenaline pumping in her veins.

“There’s only one person left in New York who knows a thing or two about mystic powers.” she said, preparing herself for an unexpected reunion.

“He’ll know where they are”

Well, that was stupid.

Mikey didn’t know why he expected his new cell to be any comfier than the first one had been. At least in this one, he wasn’t chained to the wall. And now, of course, he’d managed to make himself a bargaining chip for raiders to find some mystic valley that might or might not even exist. Great job.

At least you got them off Nardo’s back. No saying when that idiot’s going to bail you out, yes our fearless leader, everybody! Out there being a hero again…

Mikey closed his eyes, but the voice didn’t go away. He tried to focus on something else, tried to come up with a plan to get out. He’d stalled them at least, he’d bought him and Leo time, so now all he needed to do was find a way to escape, find Leo, get back home somehow… easy.

Easy?! You call that easy?! Look at him! He’s lucky they didn’t deshell him! What are we gonna do!?

Mikey took a deep breath. He’d already exhausted his mystic powers, but ones he’d recharged, surely he could-

Well, technically mystic powers are still only limited to the source of their capabilities, aka, our mystic weapons. Which, need I remind you, appears to not be in the nearest vicinity. I.e. trying to break the chains with ‘magic’ is a highly improbable approach.  

Maybe he just needed some sleep. He hadn’t slept in days it felt like, and Oz said that they’d need a day at least to reach the Casm- or whatever it was he called it. Maybe he could bite his time. Gather his strength, find a way to contact Leo. Leo had portals! He could probably portal him out without the Scavengers even noticing!

And what then? Smashing ourselves out doesn’t work if the other side has guns! We need to come up with a plan! Look at him, he can’t do this all by himself!

He’d been alone before- he was an adult! He could handle it…

It’s not so much that he can’t, it’s more that he has no other choice, BUT to do it by himself- or do you plan to magically ‘will’ the door open?

We can’t just wait for Leo to rescue him! What if he needs help? We’re a team, we’re supposed to look out for each other-

Like he looked out for Mikey? Because that sure went well!

“Would you two just be quiet!?”

The sound of a giant clang echoed throughout the chamber as Mikey’s hand collided with the bars. His eyes flung up as the tiny silhouette in front of him slowly approached with a tray. He’d barely noticed her come in, before she was standing behind the bars and Mikey realized that he’d been curled up in the corner.

“Who are you talking to?” she asked, tilting her head to the side.

“Oh, hi Wendy”

Mikey dried his eyes and scooched closer to her. Well, as close as the bars allowed him. Wendy seemed hesitant at first, but alas, allowed herself to sit down too, crossing her legs as she pushed the tray through the small crack in the bottom of the cell.

“I brought you food… my mum made it. The clan says she’s really good”

Mikey picked up a spoon and let the smell of warm food fill his senses. Gosh, when was the last time he’d eaten anything? The mystic warrior could barely remember. He didn’t even care to ask, before he stuffed the noodle-like nutrition into his mouth and couldn’t help but think back to the time every other night was pizza night. If there was one thing he missed more than anything, it was pizza. After already finishing half the bowl, not caring about taste as much as actually getting food, Mikey breathed out in relief.
“Hey, that’s some damn good… uhh… what I am eating?” he asked.

“Bug stew”

Mikey paused. Then shrugged.
“Still better than rats”

“What’s a rat?”
“You do not want to know” he assured her, as he proceeded to gulp down the last of the stew. Wendy didn’t say anything, but simply looked on satisfied.

 “I don’t suppose you’ve changed your mind about letting me out of here?” Mikey asked, though a part of him already knew the answer pretty well. After that freak show with her boss, he wasn’t surprised she was afraid all the time.

Wendy grabbed the bowl and stacked it on the plate.

“I’m sorry… but you’re going to make things better for us. That’s what Oz says.”

“Yeah, that guy sure has some problems. And I thought the foot clan was bad!” Mikey chuckled. Casey Jr. would always appreciate his jokes, but of course Wendy had no idea who the foot clan even was. To her Mikey was just about as much of an alien as he was to her. She might not realize he’s from a different world, but she sure seemed to believe he was from somewhere else all the same. Mikey leaned against the wall. Thinking about home only made him more guilty for everything that’s happened.

 “I’m starting to think that maybe I really, really, sorta messed up this time, Wendy. Now Leo’s caught up in my mess too… I hope he’s alright.”

Wendy nodded, understandingly. Her eyes gazing down to her lab where she fiddled with her paws.

“I had a sister once.” She suddenly said, voice breaking. “She… didn’t make it though. Mum says she died in the fire.”

“The big green flamy fire thing?”

“M-day. It came from the sky, ripped it up, swallowed the world whole and spat it out again anew. Only the lucky ones survive, the rest forever lost to the green flame in the sky. But the Oasis is out there, waiting for those who still believe in a better world.”

“…ripped open the sky itself.” Mikey finished, eyes wide. “Huh… Sounds eerily familiar”

“I know the Oasis is just a myth, but… I truly believe it’s out there. You’ve seen it! You can find it- a- and then, we won’t have to scavenge anymore! If you can read the map to the Oasis, we’ll be able to live freely! Just like in the old world.”

Mikey started to fiddle with his mask, the knot in his chest doubling down underneath his plastron.

“I’m not so sure I can do that, Wendy…”

She didn’t seem to fully understand what he meant and started grasping at straws.

“But… you’re a turtle! You can read the map. Y-you’re the green flame…! Aren’t you?”

Mikey didn’t respond- he didn’t know how to respond. She wanted this ‘Oasis’ thing so bad, how could he just tell her it wasn’t going to be after he’d made such a point that he was the turtle they were looking for just moments ago? Even Casey jr. believed in a better world after the Kraang was defeated. And every night he would tell him all the amazing things there were going to do when there was peace. Ice skating, video games, pizza… Mikey had been lucky enough to experience the good life, before it was taken. They hadn’t. He didn’t want him to lose that hope, he needed this kid to believe that things were going to be better someday. How was Wendy any different in this world?

Mikey fumbled after the words, before finally just letting it all out at once.

“I want to help, I do, but I’m not who you think I am. I don’t even think I’m from this world.”
“Because you belong to the Oasis! ” she insisted, fists by her side.

“The commander doesn’t care about the Oasis! You heard him- guy’s clearly off his rocker! I don’t know how much they told you, but I swear, it’s not going to be worth it! I need to get out of here. There are people who need me- people I care about. But I can’t do it by myself… Please… I need your help.”

Wendy didn’t say anything, but her gaze softened. Mouth opening and closing like she didn’t know what to say, but Mikey could tell that she believed him. And for now, maybe that was enough.

If there was ever a certified definition of a ghost town, Donnie was fairly certain, this would be it. As Donnie checked the scanners and set the security, Raph and Leo exited the Shellraiser, weapons in hand. So far at least, it didn’t look like they had anything to worry about. But then again, this was the Wasteland, so anything was possible.

“You sure it’s okay to just leave the car?” Leo asked, as Donnie proudly slammed the hood of the car.

“Oh, please! This baby can handle anything you throw at her! I did build her myself, after all”

“As you keep reminding us…” Raph grumbled.

Leo rolled his eyes, “You should have seen Donnie back home- dude would go on about the turtle tank for months! We used to bet how long he’d go without adding an upgrade. Didn’t last a week.”

“Aaaand suddenly the Shellraiser doesn’t sound that dumb. Let’s just get this over with.”

Donnie nodded, forgetting if only for a moment, that he couldn’t really smile. He was glad to know that the Donnie in Leo’s dimension was at least also handy with their choice of vehicle. Well, from the sounds of it there’s a lot of things Other Donnie must excel at it sounds like… the more he spent time with other Leo, the more unbelievable it became to think that their world was just as messed up as theirs. They seemed so… capable. Confident.

“Uh, Leo…?” Donnie asked as Leo and Raph went ahead. The alternate leader turned around, as something seemed to short circuit in Donnie’s hard drive. For a moment he could have sworn he saw 15 year old Leonardo instead of the war torn self-assured version in front of him. Donnie stuttered, as Leo waited for him to say something. When he finally did, what came out wasn’t exactly what he had in mind,

“Uhm, I was just wondering… Is your Donnie…? I mean, it’s just, uhh… Never mind. You go ahead, I’ll search the other side.”

Leo shrugged and followed Raph down the street. Donnie didn’t notice him look back before he hurried in the other direction, scanner at the ready.

Okay, Tv remote… where would you be?

The city was small, probably not a population more than a thousandth people or so, back in the day. Most of the buildings were destroyed, sand blown through every crack or broken window. Bars over doors and old vehicles left behind with empty fuel boxes and broken engines. Nothing that could help Donnie fix an inter-dimensional communication built by a more advanced other version of himself in another apocalyptic New York. He supposed it was at least a little bit comforting to know that they weren’t the only ones, who had failed to save the world.

The scanner started to flicker, and Donnie smacked it shortly, before it came back online. It started to beep slightly, and Donnie grabbed a flashlight as he headed inside one of the buildings. The sign out front was way too rusty, the letters all smushed behind graffiti and dust. When he went inside, he realized this was eerly similar to a bar. Though he’d never actually, been inside one, he remembered seeing pictures of them when they were younger or watching movies with them.  How did it go again?

Donnie then had a momentary lapse of clarity. As he looked behind him, making sure that no one was there, he then pretended to clear his throat and sat down on one of the bar stools.

“One beer please! What’s that? On the house?! Well, I mean, I am the world’s most famous scientist after all! Oh, you shouldn’t have, really it’s no trouble! Oh, don’t worry, you can keep the change, fellow human! Always a pleasure… ”

Donnie nearly fell over, however as he realized that the small broken box on the shelf opposite him, was in fact none other than a TV screen. And where there’s a TV, there should also be…

Donnie leaped over the counter, not too surprised to find no alcohol in sight. Typical scavengers… His scanner started to beep rapidly, louder and louder until finally Donnie spotted the corner of something black edged between two books in the shelf.

“Well, what have we here?”

Donnie didn’t even know humans kept TV’s in bars. But as he was sure Michelangelo would be able to testify, how could humans possibly even live without a TV? The only weird thing about it was… wait.

Why is the scanner still beeping? Donnie fumbled with the small device, smacking it one more time to make it stop, but that’s when he realized the two dots that had appeared in the center, wasn’t the remote.

“Oh no… RAPH! LEO! THERE’S SOMEONE HE-…here…”

Donnie stopped frozen as the barrel of a gun kept the robot in place. The mutant holding the gun on the other hand… that was another story.

“I wouldn’t do that if I were you”

Chapter Text

Leo wasn’t particularly new to abandoned places. When the kraang invaded, almost everyone had to abandon their home in one way or the other and the turtles had been no exception. The resistance only formed underground because the kraang had laid waste to almost everything else. It was practically impossible to go somewhere above without finding it covered with vines or overtaken by mutations that grew and grew until New York was a shadow of what it had been.

But something about seeing an abandoned town in the middle of nowhere, was just as creepy. The silence drove Leo insane- too used to the chaos of the underground and the numerous battles he’d fought on the daily, to ignore it. Where were the sounds of explosions in the distance? The sounds of running footsteps over desecrated concrete and dripples of water leaking from rusty pipes that never ceased? In contrast, this place was almost entirely dead. Too dead. That kind of uncomfortable stillness that begged for something, anything to disrupt it any second now.  

And although this world’s Raph seemed fairly accustomed to the quiet, it made Leo wonder if their New York had ever been as loud and wild to begin with. He wondered how long it had taken him to walk past abandoned teddy bears and action figures so easily, when his Raph would’ve cringed at the sight. With nothing occupied by danger, the image wasn’t as blurry, it was just… here. Echoes of a world that was no longer there, left behind by dust and time. Whatever had happened to this world, Leo couldn’t help but feel like this could very well be the future he was trying to prevent. If the kraang ever won, if they’d successfully beaten the resistance and conquered yokai and humans alike…

… who was to say this couldn’t happen to his world, too?

Leo was pulled out of his trance, as other Raph decided to promptly kick a nearby can into a fire hydrant.

“Pinpoint the whereabouts of a magic turtle from another universe? No problem. Pinpoint a TV remote in the middle of nowhere? Now that’s crossing the line…!” he grumbled.

“Has anyone ever told you you’re a goldmine of optimism? Relax! The sooner we find that remote, the sooner we’ll be on the road. We just need to stay focused.”

“Yeah, haven’t heard that before.” Raph muttered, as Leo’s eye caught sight of something black sticking out from the dented hood of a nearby car. As he picked it up, he realized it was a black box of some kind, eerily similar to the vintage screen Splinter used to have in the living room. And not only that, but he noticed there was something loose rattling inside of it.

“Hey, I think I found something…!-“

Leo was on his way back to Raph, when something suddenly tumbled out of the broken screen that definitely wasn’t a TV remote, “Oh. Or maybe not...”

Leo flinched as none other than a skull tumbled out of the screen and landed by a not so amused Raph. Leo tried not to show his repugnance and chuckled, “I’m guessing that guy didn’t like reality TV.”

Raph let out another groan, “Do you want to be next?” he said, making his way inside the broken display window of a shop as Leo had to mentally remind himself that this Raph was different than his.

“Don’t know if you’ve noticed, but there’s no one here! I think we’re good. It’s sorta, uh, nice… actually. It’s never this quiet in my New York”

“Do you ever stop talking?”

“About as much as you like sulking” Leo retorted, glancing around at the various items scattered about. He walked behind a tilted counter, feeling the urge to move it back into its proper place, before his eyes caught wind of a grey remote lying underneath it. Ever so eager to contact his brother, Leo returned to Raph and tossed it into his hands, “What about this one? Looks sturdy enough.”

Raph dropped whatever he was holding and turned the remote in his hands. A lit propped open underneath it, revealing the empty insides that remained.

“No dice. We’ll have more luck finding a car battery if we keep this up” he said, casually tossing it into the wall as he buried his hands in his head, “Argh- can’t you just- I dunno, use your weird magic to find it or something?”

Leo rolled his eyes, “It’s not magic, it’s ninpo. And no, as refreshing it would be to have my mystic weapon double as a metal detector, it can only create portals.”

“Because that explains so much”
“I’m serious! What, you jealous big guy?”

Raph stopped in his tracks, clearly ticked off by that, but Leo was currently having a bit of a hard time feeling sorry for his reluctant search partner.

“First of all, only Donnie gets to call me that. Secondly, if your magic sword can create portals, why not just hop into one and find your brother already?”

“It’s not that simple. It doesn’t work unless I know where I’m going. I don’t know how he did it, but-“

Raph paused midway through a broken drawer and looked at Leo.

“Wait a minute- you mean to tell me, your brother sent you here?!”

Oh right. Might have forgotten about that detail…

The events of yesterday were still such a haze to him. Everything had happened so quickly, he barely had time to keep up before he’d suddenly found himself here. And then the thought suddenly occurred; how had Mikey done it? Leo understood that sometimes you do things in the moment that comes from instinct and adrenaline alone, but he should think that sending two people to a whole other dimension wasn’t just something that happened. If he could do that… what else could his little brother do?

Leo shrugged, “Somehow. I just don’t understand how… He’s never even been able to open a can without getting a papercut- let alone send two people to another dimension! I don’t even think Mikey knows how he did it.”

Raph paused, confusion on his face. The turtle started to blink rapidly for a second before he clarified,

“Mikey… your brother.”

“No, his name is Ricardo”

. . . .

After another awkward pause, Leo finally broke the silence.

“I’m joking.” he clarified, equally as amused as he was beginning to be a little bit concerned for the big guy.

“I knew that.”

“And people say I’m too serious. You can’t tell me you honestly forgo -

“Let’s just keep moving.” Raph interrupted, shouldering past Leo and outside into the street. And while the slider was almost ninety nine percent sure there was something else going on, he chose not to ask. It seemed like this Raph was riled up as is, and Leo knew from experience that trying to push it, never went very well.

He thought about what Donnie had tried to say before… well, the other Donnie if you could still call him that. What was Leo supposed to say? It had only been two months, but sometimes it didn’t even feel real to him. Why was he obligated to tell these two strangers anything? Alternate versions of his brothers or not, they were still that. Strangers. And whatever it was Raph was so reluctant to share, no one said Leo had to be the one to open up, why should it? As soon as he got Mikey back it wouldn’t even matter.  

But as fate would have it, Leo might have not even gotten the chance to, as without warning the sound of a spring sent him stumbling backwards. Raph pulled the both of them to the side, as a wire was tripped and something big fell from the sky. It crashed down on the ground, cracking the earth and sending dust in all directions. When it finally settled, Leo was surprised to find a broken fridge wrapped in rope and nails, crashed to the ground where he’d just moments ago would have been crushed.  

“What did I tell you. Places like these are always rigged” Raph bit, wiping dust off of his shoulder pads. Leo scoffed and stood up.
“I would have been fine. Mystic powers, remember? Trust me, once you’ve been inside a kraang nest, everything else is child’s play.”

“I’ll keep that in mind next time you decide to walk heard first into a trap!”

Leo didn’t say anything but instead kept walking- now with an added cautiousness to his steps than before. They continued to scour every building that might have what they were looking for, but soon came to realize that the task at hand might have been more difficult than they thought. Every place with something remotely remote-like was either empty for parts, broken or scattered into pieces. It was hard enough to find anything when every place they searched, was bathed in darkness and stuffed corners. Anything technical wiped clean for parts and gadgets, leaving only the lonely remnants of clothes articles and magazines behind in its wake. They passed what Leo deduced to have been a laundry mat a couple of streets down, where various items were left behind in lockers lining the wall. And while Leo wasn’t exactly counting on finding a remote in one of them, at this point the slider was more than willing to try his luck.

After using his odachi to break the lock, Leo was surprised to find a stack of old dvd’s and figurines- pocketing one for safe keeping.

“Hey, these kinda looks like the Lou Jitsu DVD’s we keep in the lair. Casey used to beg us to let him see the violent ones before bedtime. I still have a bruise from when Cass found out.” Leo said, smiling at the memory.

This made Raph look up from the washing machine he was assaulting with a crowbar.

“Wait- wait a minute, your Casey’s a kid?”

“Yours isn’t?”

Raph lowered his gaze and Leo mentally slapped himself. Of course, he’d assumed that their worlds was a lot different, he wasn’t stupid! But the thought of this world having another version of Casey Jr in it too, it was… Leo hadn’t even thought about it. But of course, if they had another version of him in this world, and he wasn’t here… of course that would only mean one thing.

Leo felt guilty he hadn’t put it together sooner. He went over the different options in his head frantically, before finally settling on, “What’s… what was yours like?”

Raph seemed to think for a moment and Leo could have sworn he saw the hint of a smirk on the old raisin’s face.

“Loud, obnoxious... Crazy… that about covers it”
“Come on, you gotta give me more than that. I gotta set an example for Casey Jr, you know?”

“I’m pretty sure he’s gonna need a lot more than that, if your world is as grim as you make it sound like. Casey as a kid… now there’s a picture. I guess it explains where he gets his impulsive side from, if he’s raised by you. “ Raph said and for the first time since they’d arrived, he didn’t sound grumpy for a change.

Just thinking about a grown-up Casey Jr was an exciting concept! Terrifying, but exciting. And it sounded like this world’s Casey must’ve been around for a while before the world, for lack of a better word, ended. Leo was almost jealous. He’d wanted to show Casey New York before the kraang for as long as he remembered. To experience all the cool things a kid like him would have loved when Leo was his age. In a way it was heartwarming to know that there at least was one Casey Jones who got to experience it.

 “How do you even raise a kid in the apocalypse?” Raph continued, digging through the shelves.

“It’s not all bad. We still have movies, clean water, karaoke… When we’re done saving Mikey, maybe you two could come and visit.”

Raph paused, opening his mouth to say something before dropping it.

“Let’s just focus on what we came here for”

Leo was about to go after him, when his foot suddenly hit something that was shot sliding under the lockers. When he knelt down to reach it, his eyes widened.

“Hey, I think I found something!” he yelled, trying to spot Raph, when suddenly something slit past his cheek and scraped off the ground. Leo reached for his blade, when suddenly something was tossed inside the mat, beeping. Raph came tumbling back inside, nearly tripping as he dragged Leo with him.

“What the-

Then, KABOOM.

“Well, well, what do we have here…?”

Donnie slowly put his hand up, as the girl circled him from behind the counter. She looked like a Badger mutant of some kind, wearing a black vest over a set of grey overalls and a manic look on her face that indicated she was probably not in a very friendly mood. Well, the gun in her hands indicated that too of course, but Donnie was more concerned about getting potentially shot to really pair her choice of weaponry any mind. She eyed him up and down slowly, jaw agape as she took in the strange creature in front of her.  

“Uhh… hi?”

“Don’t move!” she yelled, face pulled into a grimace as she reached for a small walkie talkie in her belt.  “You were right, Tom. We caught the jackpot this time! Where the hell are you guys!?”
“Keep em’ pinned! There’s two more over by the giftshop- they haven’t seen us yet”

“NO-“Donnie leaped for the talkie, but didn’t get far as the mutant nearly wacked his sensors with the end of her gun.

“Stay where you are, metal man!” she bit, revealing a pair of golden sharp teeth as her walkie went off again.

“Shit, they look like… turtles of some kind. You seeing this, Ric?”

“Just, keep them busy until I can get back to you. Won’t be a minute” she said, Donnie’s mind reeling as he tried to look for possible escape routes.

“Roger”

As the mutant seemed momentarily occupied, the robot tried to maneuver slowly to the end of the desk, avoiding the broken glass on the ground below to the best of his ability. When she aimed her gun at him again, Donnie almost tripped over a bottle as he was forced to freeze.

“Listen, I don’t want any trouble. I just need this tiny insignificant remote, and then I’ll be on my way-

“Speak! What are you?!” she yelled, seemingly more trigger happy than the average raider.

“Well, technically I’m a mutant- or well, I was a mutant as a matter of fact- I guess maybe I still sorta am, but I don’t really have any DNA anymore, you see, therefore-

“Shut up!”

“Wha- you asked!”

The mutant stepped closer, curiosity on her face as she poked at Donnie’s stomach and face. To say it made the ladder uncomfortable, would have been a severe understatement- hell, even Raph was more respectful of his personal space than her.

“I wonder how much I could get from your head alone. Never seen your kind before… you’re not from the old world, are you? Huh. Bet I could make a fortune for that.”

Donnie let out a nervous chuckle at that.
“Uh, any chance I could maybe, keep… my head?”

The mutant chuckled and moved towards the exit. If Donnie didn’t think of something and soon, they’d have much bigger problems than trying to fix an interdimensional communicator. Come on, Donnie, think…!

“Step over here slowly, metalman” the mutant said, gesturing with her beloved gun like it was an extension of her arm. How mutants even found top-fitted weaponry out in the wasteland to begin with, was a mystery to Don. Raph he could understand at least, alien technology wasn’t easy to come by, but riffles? Really? What happened to fighting the old-fashioned way?

“Hurry it up!” the mutant yelled, prompting Donnie to take a step forward as his scanners caught sight of one of the bottles hidden behind the cupboard in the bar. And then he got an idea. He saw the mutant trace his gaze but wasn’t fast enough to shoot the bottle out of Donnie’s hand.

“Uh… care for a drink?” he asked, throwing the battle with a precision he could only thank his wiring for equipping him with, before he leapt behind the counter and reached for his shell phone.

“GUYS! THERE’S SOMEONE HERE! YOU NEED TO GET O-“

The screen promptly shattered as a bullet shot through the glass. “Oh, come ON! Woah-“

Donnie threw himself to the side as more firepower rained down on him, the mutant cursing as she reloaded her gun before screaming to all hell. Donnie grabbed whatever he could find, throwing bottles and newspapers, cups and chairs, before finally ducking behind a wooden pillar and sliding down.

“Damn it- stand still!”

“I really don’t want to fight you! I’m a friendly robot! Can’t we just- can’t we just talk about this? When did we forget our humanity?”
“Shut up and let me… shoot you!” she yelled, as Donnie ejected his bo from his holster. He rolled to the side, remote in his other hand as he made his way for the exit on the other side. As the mutant’s gun started to jam Donnie was willing to bet today was his lucky day. But before he could get one foot outside, he was suddenly pulled back by his antenna and send hurdling into a table. The mutant lifted her gun high above her head, as Donnie used his bo to stop his head from getting bashed in.

“Do-do you have a name by any chance?”
“MARVA!” she yelled, as she was thrown into the bar with a force that made Donnie scared he’d accidentally broken her spine for a moment.
“Oh, that’s a lovely name! Argh-“ the spray of glass splattered on the floor as some old liquid ran down Donnie’s sensors, “-hey, I was complimenting you!”

Marva reached for her walkie, but two could play that game.
“GUYS! Get OVER HERE! Hey-”
Before Marva could stop it, Donnie successfully managed to hit the device out of her hand. As it shattered to the ground Marva threw herself at Donnie faster than the robot had anticipated. Without warning he managed a kick to her stomach, sending her heaving for breath as Donnie’s antenna drooped.

“Sorry! I’m so sorry, I didn’t mean to- WOAH!”

The favor was quickly returned however, as another bottle was flung at Donnie’s head, nearly resulting in the remote shattering to the ground if he hadn’t caught it last minute.

“Okay, I didn’t want to do this, but you leave me no choice.”

And while Donnie knew that Marva had no idea what the big bright button on his screen meant, he had a feeling she was about to find out.

If New York city was a shadow of itself, then the Hidden City was another place entirely. The usual glow from the magic users and shopkeepers were instead dimmed into a withered pinkish hue that enveloped the city like the vines that had ensnared its’ streets. Yokai where no longer wondering freely, if anything, the place that had used to serve as a safe haven for them was now turned into a gilded cage of dread. The magic that filled the air was now gone, and in its place stood pillars of purple towers and blackened skies. Kraangification was punishment and Big Mama’s word was law.

April had purposefully avoided going here since the invasion began, they all had. Trying to safe the place they called home had taken up their entire lives, leaving the underground to wither in silence under the Kraang’s rule. No one was able to stop it, before it was too late. Yokai were used as guinea pigs if they were lucky but prohibited from any trace of free will. Big Mama had done what she did best when the city was invaded… she made the best out of it. And in turn, the Battle Nexus was now the only place untethered by Kraang’s control. Of course, if you were anyone like April O’Neil, walking into Kraang territory was the equivalent of waltzing into a den of lions.

“Okay April… your boys’ are counting on you”

April leapt from the portal and kept out of sight. She scoured the corners, making sure no one could spot her, before making her way to Draxum’s lab. It was almost eerie. The streets she remembered so fondly to be so alive and filled with Yokai of all kind, was now emptied. Gone was that chaotic energy and thrill of the unknown that her and the boys used to love when they were kids and in its place was a dark corner of gloom and restriction. The kraang’s reach seemed limitless down here- one wrong step being the difference between life or death if April wasn’t careful.

She slit silently across the pavement, surveying the landscape below as she kept taps on the mystic sensor Dee had made for her. So far nothing, which seemed to be both a good thing and a very bad thing. Surely if Draxum was so keen on staying hidden from Big Mama and the kraang, trying to find him herself wasn’t going to be a walk in the park. But April had to try at least. Anything that would get her boys home safe and sound.

But as she flung herself to the nearest highrise, purposefully avoiding the pink meaty growth that had enveloped the ground below, she felt something move in the corner of her eye. Not turning around too quickly April pretended to check the sensor on her arm again, before without a second thought launching her bat at the figure behind her.

“CAT-LIKE REFLEX!”

The figure let out a yelp, throwing his small hands in the air frantically back and forth as April realized who it was. Her eyes widened,

 “Todd?!”
“April!”

The capybara leapt into the commanders’ arms, which April returned happily.

“Todd! What are you doing here?! I thought you were still in the infirmary?”

The capybara threw his hand, “Oh, I was. But then I heard the boys were in trouble, and then you were gone and then Cassandra was all, I’m not stressed!- she was totally stressed- and then I went here and then I saw you-

“Todd! Slow down for a sec- I haven’t seen you in weeks. Where have you been?” April insisted, keeping her voice low as someone or something began to move around the corner.

“Oh I’ve just- shhh” he began, holding a finger over his mouth. He took April’s hand as he led them away from the street and towards the more secluded alleyways of the Hidden City. She could tell he’d done this before, which didn’t really surprise her after everything that had happened,

“You know, restocked the headquarter food supply, trained the Cuddle Cakes army, stopping a mutany I the northern sector, not much. When I heard you went here, I figured you could use some friendly assistance” he explained, pulling April behind what looked like an abandoned fair tent, as that familiar purple kraang light flew by from above.
“You might not be too far off on that front… you wouldn’t happen to know where Draxum is, would you?”

The capybara let out a chuckle and feigned a salute.

“You can count on me, Commander”

Of all the ways Raph had imagined this day would go, getting pinned down by four mutant raiders in a laundry mat, definitely wasn’t one of them. He’d only spotted two, before the bullets scraped his armor and he was forced to retreat back inside. Leo started coughing as the smoke cleared and more bullets started to fly. Raph took a second to make sure the slider wasn’t seriously injured, before letting his anger have the best of him.

“What did I-

“Are you seriously pulling an I told you so right now?! “

Raph groaned and picked up his shell phone.

“Donnie, come in. Donnie!”

Nothing but static, a glitchy voicemail and no sign of his brother.  “Great… he’s not responding. I told you this was a bad idea!”

“Maybe we can negotiate, somehow. Violence isn’t always the answer-

Leo ate his words, as the glass panel separating them from the outside, was suddenly shattered to pieces by an AC.

“You were saying?”

“Come out now! This doesn’t have to get ugly” a voice hollered, carrying a slight accent and a twig in between his yellow fanged teeth. Possibly badgers. Raph tried to catch a glimpse of their guests but was only able to make out a helmet and a revolver. And this is exactly why we never go to cities.

The raiders continued,
“We just wanna talk, honest! And since we couldn’t help but notice you’re unarmed… why don’tcha just do us a favor and come out into the light?”
“Why do I somehow not believe them..?” Leo muttered as Raph cursed himself for ever being talked into coming here. He reached for his blaster, checked the caliber and plucked it into his hands. This wasn’t the first-time people had come for him and Dee and this wasn’t going to be the last.

“Come on, we can probably sneak around. If you get back to the car, I’ll keep them occupied.”

Leo then pulled Raph back with a surprising strength, “That’s an awful plan! You’ll be caught in seconds- that is not a plan.”

“You’re the leader! What exactly do you want me to do?! Donnie isn’t responding- we have to get to him! And as far as I can see, the only way out of here is through them.”

Leo looked around them for a second, before then confidentially reaching for his blade.

“I can do that.”

Raph couldn’t believe what he was hearing and wondered if idiocy was a Leo-thing by universal standards.

“You’re joking. Look I don’t care how good you are at fighting in your world or whatever, you won’t get five seconds-”
“Aren’t you forgetting a little something called… mystic powers?”

And before Raph had any more time to object, the slider then started to lid up before him- markings on his arms glowing a shimmering blue hue in front of him, before he suddenly blipped out of existence entirely.

“Leo- LEO!”

Raph stumbled to his feet, throwing himself to the ground as bullets flew above his head- but then they stopped. As he opened his eyes, he saw something he didn’t even know how to describe.

The raiders started to panic, their gleeful offensive turning startled and uneven as something shot past them. Something not even Raph could believe he was seeing. Leo ran fast pace around the first attacker, blipping momentarily behind him before poking the scruffy mutant on the shoulder.

“Sorry to drop in!” he smiled, tripping the mutant to the ground as he dodged his partner’s incoming fire. When the fire stopped, the mutant instead tried to use the blaster as a sledgehammer, yelling maniacally as he lunched after Leo. The slider smiled before less than a second, he grabbed the blaster out of the mutant’s hand and swung it into his stomach. “Oh I’m sorry, did you need that?”

“Woah…”

Raph had almost forgotten about the badger girl coming at him with a knife, as he was too astonished to look away from the slider. He dodged the blade but lost his balance in the motion and tumbled to the ground. As the badger got ready to pierce his neck, Raph reached for the first thing he could find- the handle of something plastic underneath the locker next to him. Without breaking a sweat, he sent it into the badger’s face, kicking her off before he reached for his blaster and ran outside. He didn’t get far before a boot clashed with his face, and before he knew it he was in a brawl. He tried to reach for his gun, but as it was kicked out of his hands, his opponent aimed his own at Raph’s forehead. But even then, he could tell they were shaking.

The badgers were looking around in a panic, guns at the ready and looking severely terrified even under their helmets. Another flash of blue shot through the air, making a much more gangly raider hold his gun even tighter to his chest.

“What the- where’d he go!?”

“What the heck is that thing!?” another yelled shooting blindly into the air and even Raph had to admit… this was impressive. But all bets were off as soon as a figure manifested behind them, arms crossed over their plastron.
“Psst- “ he said, flipping into the air as bullets soared past him. “Missed me! Oops, missed me again, and again… you really almost had me that time.” Leo held his odachi tight in his hands, standing proudly for a moment as he admired his fallen opponents, groaning in pain on the concrete. The victory didn’t last long, however, as a bullet hit Leo’s shell and made the slider fall to the ground. “Or not”

Raph used the momentary distraction to knock his attacker off of him and get back up. As Leo used whatever it was that made him dematerialize like a ghost over and over again, Raph started to run.

“Leo let’s go already!” he yelled, Leo slyly dodging blows left and right.

“What? I’m making friends!” he called, flipping the badger to the ground with exact precision, before he too started running.

Raph tried to contact Donnie again but didn’t get far before something knocked the lights out of him with an abrupt CLANG. Raph fell blood drip from his nose, ignoring the pain as someone threw a trashcan lit to the ground and started running. Five raiders… not four, FIVE. Wonderful.

Raph tried to use his blaster, but the masked raider tiptoed past him with every shot, forcing Raph to reach for the sai he’d left sitting in his belt. The raider yelled out, bat in hand as Raph leapt forward. But before he had any time to take the blow, a flash of blue suddenly flew into the air behind him. Leo raised his blade high into the air, faster than the badger could react. He sliced the bat out of his hand and promptly pulled Raph to the side.

Raph opened his mouth to say thanks; but didn’t get a word out before without warning, the barrel end of a pistol came charging at Leo’s head.

“Behind you!” Before he had time to remember that the slider could teleport, Raph instinctively pushed the turtle to the ground, feeling the world flip upside down as he was sent crashing into the dust.

Raph tried to push himself up but groaned as two more raiders pushed down on his shell, keeping him pinned. Leo looked around, seemingly not knowing who to hit as two more raiders attacked at once. As Leo took care of them, Raph felt his plastron collide with the dirt as the badger kicked him repeatedly.

“Leo! A little help here?!”

Leo turned around, seemingly about to attack, when something made the slider stop in his tracks.

“Hit him! Come on! What are you waiting for!?” Raph yelled, not understanding what the heck was keeping him from attacking. He saw Leo freeze up, shivering. His eyes widened, hands tightening around the handle of the blade as he looked at Raph with a mixture of fear and shock. He took a step forward, slowly, trying to shake off whatever it was that had kept him frozen. But as he did, Raph noticed something else on the ground in front of him and his heart skipped a beat.

“Wait- Stop! ”

Leo didn’t notice the wire, before he was suddenly sent reeling upwards by a net- his sword flying out of his hand.  

Marva was persistent, he’d give her that.

As Donnie scaled the buildings of the town, the sun had gone down and she was still chasing him through the empty streets. Avoiding trip wires and hidden springs barely, as Donnie soared back towards the Shellraiser’s emergency signal lockdown protocol. Dodging an incoming rock aimed for his shell, he leapt down from the roof and was relieved to see the car waiting ahead. The raider saw this and began to speed up, reaching out for Donnie as the robot barely managed to throw himself behind the vehicle and activate security.

As he did, the Shellraiser started to lid up, enclosing itself inside and out as Marva kept banging on the door with her gun. Weaponry activated, as Marva started to run away from the blasters that zigzagged into the ground by her feet. Relieved and still, admittedly, a bit freaked out, Donnie hurried over to his side of the car and opened up his computer where numerous emergency warnings blurred in front of him. As he hacked his way to the correct one, the Shellraiser started stirring violently as the security system came back online.  

“I didn’t want to do this! I promise! The Shellraiser is usually very welcoming to guests!”

“I’m gonna tear you apart LIMB FROM LIMB METAL MAN!”

“That’s, not very nice…” Donnie muttered, as he grabbed his tools and started getting to work. He successfully dismantled the remote despite a few setbacks- including but not limited to the poor quality of his instruments. In comparison to the communicator, Donnie felt like he was mixing science with magic. “Come on, come on…!”

As the pieces clicked into place, suddenly Donnie was thrown to the ground as the Shellraiser shook with a loud bang coming from outside. The earpiece fell out of the robot’s hand, tumbling underneath the hood of the car, as the security system warned him off a possible collision from outside. As Donnie leapt for the device, suddenly the lights of the Shellraiser started to flicker as the blockades began to disassemble.

“Oh no.”

As Donnie struggled to get the tiny piece into his metallic hand, he rushed to his computer, but weren’t fast enough. Before he had time to react, a barreling scream came from above. He barely managed to dodge a furious raiders incoming attack, as he simultaneously tried to make the communicator work again as well as try not to get pounded on by a manic badger.  

“Just… stay… still!” she bit, as Donnie grabbed his bo and swung for her.

“Sorry!” he bit as he successfully managed to throw her off of him, before he in a moment of impulse, slit underneath the car for cover trying to get the earpiece to function.

“Come on… come oN!”

“Come in… HellO!? Anyone there!? Argh-“

“What the-

Mikey woke up from his dream with a startle, as something loud screeched in his left ear. He instinctively leapt for his kusari fundo in his belt, before realizing they weren’t there. When the loud static screeching repeated again, Mikey realized it came from his earpiece and his heart skipped a beat.

“HELLO! In a little bit of a pickle here, but I’m pretty sure I fixed it this time- oh WOAH NONONO DON’T DROP- Phew… Can you hear me?!”

Except, the voice on the other end, weren’t his brother’s. Mikey hesitantly put his finger over the transmitter.

“Eh… yeah?”

“IT WORKS! I KNEW it! HAHA! Take that other me! Okay so, wait, need to clarify- are you Mikey?!”

“Th-that’s me! But how- how did you get this number? I mean- signal? Signal? Is that what you call it? Nevermind- where’s Leo?!”

“Leo! Right he’s-

“Hello?! HELLO?!”

The signal cut out. Whoever the person was on the other side, they sounded like they were in trouble. Mikey catching sounds of grunts and bashes as if whoever had hijacked his brother’s earpiece was in the middle of a battle. He didn’t know if he hoped it was Leo attacking or not, but at least then he’d get some confirmation his brother was okay.

Finally, the strange almost auto-tune-esque voice came back again.  

“-sorry- again, in a bit of a situation here. Leo’s fine! He’s looking for you- so are we as a matter of fact!”

Mikey let out a sigh of relief. It didn’t last very long though, as it struck him that he still had no idea who he was even talking with- nor how they’d gotten a hold of Leo’s communicator in the first place.

“Who’s we? Who are you!?”

“That’s… a bit more complicated- but- can you maybe tell me where you are? I got the tracker working, I should be able to-

“Wait- tracker? What do you mean tracker? Who am I talking with?! Where’s Leo?!” Mikey yelled, as the static made his eardrums hurt.

“-ssssSSSSS fine! We’re on our way to save you! Just need to know where- I ca- ind y-“

Mikey hurried over the window, as if the sandy scenery before him would somehow tell him where exactly he was. He struggled to think back to what the Commander had said, before he passed out. What did he call it…?

“I… I don’t know! Something about a casm I guess? They said they were gonna take me to it for a trade- Does that help? Hello?”

“Casm? Wai-wait you don’t mean-

The signal cut out again and the voice let out a yelp as if something hit him.

“Hello? Hey! Come in!”

“Can’t- oh god- wait I know that pl-ce-!’“

“You know where it is!?”

“-N-ed you to -ignal us. Once we’re at the -m use your -owers to ssssss-al us and we’ll know where you are! Do-t worry M-key! We’re on our -ay! I need to go-”

Mikey panicked as the signal seemed to grow even weaker than before, a million thoughts racing in his head. But only one that really mattered.

“Hey! Listen, if Leo’s there can you please tell him that I’m really- argh!”

As the small tech suddenly decided to zap Mikey, the turtle frantically threw the communicator to the ground where it cut out… permanently.

“…sorry”

“What should we do with it?”

Leo tried to open his eyes, something heavy and spiky prompted up behind him. He really should stop waking up like this…

“Never seen em this big before. Hang on isn’t that a shell? That bump right there”

“You’re right! I knew they were turtles! Didn’t I say? Didn’t I say we would catch a big one today?”

“If I tell you yes, will you please shut up?”

The sun had gone down and sounds of fire crackling nearby was enough to alert Leo to the fact that he was awake. Someone had hit his head- must’ve been after he got captured… again. He tried to get a view of the situation, and realized to his disappointment that he was once again tied up. And not only that, he appeared to be inside of a cage, dangling meticulously above ground. It swayed slightly back and forth, obscuring the ground below, but judging by the voices below, the raiders didn’t pay it any mind. He must have been out for a while.

“No sign of Marva?”

“She’s probably off looking for booze or something. I told her not to wander off”
“I’ll go see where she’s at.” One of the badgers said, yawning as the sounds of footsteps echoed away into the distance. A shadow appeared from below, hands on its hips as the masked mutant observed their ‘score’.  “How much do you reckon we’d get for the shell?”

“Come now, we can’t take that. The Barren’s said they’d pay full for a live one. And what do I see… two turtles. TWO! HA! They’ll have to pay double for us! And you said we wouldn’t get a score today” another said, followed by more footsteps.

“Maybe triple. Looking at that one there, yeah. Something really funky about that one”

Leo closed his eyes and couldn’t help but smile at the comment. Maybe I overdid it a little, he thought, until Leo then realized his odachi was once again anywhere but safely in his hands. And judging by the duct tape wrapped around the beams keeping him above ground, they must have really gone out of their way ensuring he didn’t teleport on them again.

“Maybe we should keep it. Might come in handy later.”

“Why do you get the sword?”

“Because I caught it”

“Well, I’m the one that shot the blue one, didn’t I? If anyone should get the sword it should be the shooteur!”
“No way, I won this fair and square…!”-

As they continued arguing from below, Leo started to get to work. He tried to get a feel for the bindings, struggling to get loose as it seemed they’d used a zip tie of some sort instead of rope. Leo wasn’t very used to zip ties yet, but that didn’t mean he was going to let that stop him. The only problem was every time he moved too much, so did the cage, causing a commotion loud enough to draw attention to themselves. And despite his exhaustion from using so much ninpo, Leo was at least somewhat relieved to find he could still use his remaining blade for something. As soon as he’d snatched that, he was unbeatable in this world. Or, well, as unbeatable as a turtle stuck in a cage without his odachi could be.
If his Raph was here, he was sure he’d get yelled at by now… and then, as if on que, another voice suddenly spoke behind Leo’s back.

“So, stuck in a trap, captured by raiders, hovering three feet into the air. It’s almost as if, oh I don’t know, going here was a bad idea or something!”
“I get it” Leo pretended not to listen and continued trying to loosen his restraints.

“And what a brilliant plan you came up with! Truly, some great work there. I mean- you’re supposed to be the leader of us, right? So, what happened to laying low and sticking together mr. mystic warrior?”

“I GET IT! Okay?! You don’t have to rub it in”

Raph let out a dry chuckle, “Just what we needed… I mean it’s bad enough that the Scavengers are probably miles ahead of us by now, but now we gotta wait for Donnie to somehow bust us out.”

Leo felt frustration boil up in his chest, as the warrior tried and failed to get anywhere with the zip tie. Mikey was probably out there in danger, other Donnie was who knows where and here Leo was stuck with the guy who hated his guts for some reason, instead of out there helping his little brother like a leader should.

“You know, you weren’t much help either you know? How would staying behind have solved anything?”

“We can’t all just teleport into thin air to solve our problems, in case you haven’t noticed!”

“I didn’t mean it like that!”
“And my plan would have bought us some time at least! I’ve done this thing before, I know how it goes by now!”
“You think it’s that easy? Everything can go wrong, no matter the plan- I am a living example of that! You need to be there for your team, you don’t get to just sacrifice yourself like that.”

“Can you just stop pretending you know me, already? News flash: you know nothing about me or how Don and me do things!”

“Maybe I don’t! But you know what? I don’t have to”

Both went quiet as sounds of ruffling from below filled the space. The badgers seemed none the wiser, thankfully. Leo took a deep breath, trying to remember the breathing exercises they’d practiced since they were kids. Everything was piling up inside his head, as unwanted memories came back to the surface in droves. He’d messed it up, again. He’d froze. He’d gotten so caught up in his head that other people got hurt because of it, when he was the one who was supposed to protect everyone. To make the right call. But lately…?

Leo sighed.

“Look, I know I messed up, I- I did it again- but you and I aren’t that different. How do you think Mikey and I ended up here?”

“You said he made a portal.” Raph said, quietly.

“He only did that because I got caught. And I never get caught, never, okay? I know right now is probably not the best example, but it’s true. Mikey was just out on patrol, as usual- he always goes out by himself. He’s been taking a lot of them recently, I guess he needed time to breathe… and I just… I don’t know why, but I just got so afraid that if something happened, if I missed something, or if I was too slow again, that he’d be in danger somehow. That he wouldn’t come back.” Leo felt the knot in his chest grow, trying not to think about it. “I wanted to protect him and instead, I… I just made everything worse.”

The cage dangled lightly back and forth, a shallow wind passing through the bars. Leo tried to think, tried to remember what Master Splinter had taught then about breaking out of a cage when they were young, but nothing seemed to spring to mind. Maybe he could talk with them? If he could somehow get on the Raiders’ good side, maybe he could convince them to let them go- or find something even more valuable-

“Maybe you really are like him.”

Leo paused. Then snickered, “Jee, when did you come to that conclusion?”

“No! I argh- I mean… Don’t be too hard on yourself. It’s not a good look on a Leo. Aaaand it’s pretty annoying, so there’s that too”

Leo dashed the turtle on the shoulder, “You’re one to talk. Your suit still looks redundant by the way- I mean come on, how do you even breathe in that thing?”

And though he couldn’t see it, Leo was pretty sure he’d just made the red turtle manage a grin again. Guess a good sense of humor wasn’t exclusive to his own dimension.

“I think I’ve just been too busy trying to save the world to really process everything. Lot of good that did, am I right?”

“Yeah, well… saving the world doesn’t always work out in the end.” Raph replied. He took a second to continue, before suddenly and very unexpectantly, he said the one thing Leo was so sure he would have been able to avoid forever.

“When did he die?”

Leo gulped, the beforementioned knot in his chest now threatening to make him tumble over. How and when other Raph had been able to piece it together, he had no idea. Maybe it was an universal Raphael kind of thing? It wasn’t exactly a secret or anything, but that didn’t make it any easier to- in Leo’s case, say it out loud.

Leo’s voice faltered, “… two months ago. We tried to,… guess ninpo can’t do everything.”

“I’m sorry”

Leo scoffed, “Nah, don’t’ be. Can’t let the nerd think it was all in vain or he’d just come back to ghost-lecture me or something…. Just- don’t tell your Donnie. I don’t want to bum him out.”

Raph nodded, taking the words to heart. He was so excited about the prospect of another dimension out there, that learning another version of you didn’t make it…? Probably not the best thing to tell a robotic counterpart of your twin.

The cage rocked again and before Leo could be sure their friends below had paid them any attention; the mutant suddenly spoke again in a low voice.

“I don’t remember their faces anymore” he muttered, and Leo could tell the big guy was already debating whether or not he should continue on, as he was already telling it;

“Donnie says I hit my head when the bomb went off. I remember it in bits and pieces, but everything before… it’s so blurry. It’s like I know what happened, but I can’t see it clearly. Master Splinter, April, Casey… Mikey and… Leo… it’s all just scattered in my head. I know I should want to remember too, everything we were before, but honestly? Sometimes I’m almost glad I don’t. At least then, I don’t have to deal with it. ”

Leo didn’t know what to say. But suddenly the big guy’s attitude was starting to make somewhat sense at least. He wanted to say that he was wrong, that remembering all the good times was just as important as the bad, but… Leo couldn’t help but understand. After all, if he had no memory of what things were like before everything went to hell, it wouldn’t hurt as much as it did every time, they failed to stop the kraang. But not being able to remember his brothers….? His family…? Maybe Leo had been wrong about Raph after all. Maybe he wasn’t the only one looking out for his family.

Leo leaned against Raph’s shell, the closest thing he could come to a hug from where they were currently positioned. And even if he could, Leo was pretty sure he wouldn’t be able to get away with it, anyway.

“Well… I mean, memories or not, I still think you’re pretty neat. For a jerk with a cat woman cosplay”
“Just be happy we’re in a cage so I can’t pound you for getting us caught by raiders” Raph retorted, pushing Leo off.

And it was in that moment, the slider suddenly had a horrible, horrible idea.

“Actually… I think I might have a solution for that”

“I already told you it doesn’t work that way”

Draxum sighed. Without his mask, he looked even more tired than April had felt. He wore his robe over a weaker body, his hair messy and tangled over his shoulders. April didn’t know if it was the years that had done it or the kraang alone. But if she were to guess, it was probably a bit of both. He sat down by his desk, a lesser version of the work benches he had in his first lab of which April still remembered a little too well. Compared to his new one, safe to say, the resistance wasn’t the only ones who had to salvage their resources.

April slammed her hands over the desk, though Barum seemed to barely flinch.

“Doesn’t work- you made them- how can you not know about crazy mystic stuff like this?!”

“Ninpo has been an art foreign to Yokai for decades- in what ways it manifests and for what purposes I don’t know. If Michelangelo cast a portal, who knows where it took them.”

April O’Neil wasn’t going to just take this. She walked around him, standing face to face with the scientist as he in turn rubbed his temples like he was having a migraine.

“If you think I’m just gonna let you sit here and do nothing then you got another thing coming, Barrum Draxum! This is the guys. You have to know something!”

“And what do you think my lab is for, Miss O’Neil? To track mystic power through the space time continuum? I study in science, not whatever trouble the turtles has gotten themselves into this time“

“How can you be so calm about this!? Don’t you realize that they could be in trouble? The resistance is already struggling as is, and you said you’d be there to help us when it mattered!”

“Lemonade, anyone?”

Todd put the tray on table, clearly trying to diffuse the tension, but while April appreciated the gesture, that didn’t make her any less pissed at the moment. Barum let out a tired sigh, never immune to April’s lethal glare.

“Big Mama has weakened me. My powers are not what they used to… if she finds out you’ve been coming to the Hidden city, how long before the kraang will be alerted?”

“Well, if you’re apparently so worried about our wellbeing, why not come back to the surface for a chance? We needed you- and you weren’t there. And now Leo and Mikey are God knows where and you’re saying you won’t even try to help!?”

“Ninpo is not an area I can help- or as painful as it is to admit… understand. And given Leonardo is the one that disappeared too, I should be surprised to find him not more than capable of bringing himself and Michelangelo back in one piece.”

April felt like she was at the end of her rope. She’d come all the way down here and now he was just telling her to give up? Just like that?!

“This time is different! Mikey did something… It’s… he might be in trouble. He might be hurt.” she choked, swallowing her tears because a part of April knew that Leo might not have gone after him in the first place, if she hadn’t tried to stop him.

“There must be at least something you can do, can’t you?” Todd asked softly, as the scientist weighed his options. He looked with sorrow between April and the Odachi blade on the table, struggling to find a valid counter argument, but even Barum Draxum had his standards.

He let out another sigh, before finally picking up the blade and inspecting it closely. He ran his fingers over the metal, as if trying to summon a genie. Specs slid over his nose, a hand under his cheek as he walked forward pensively. After a moment or two the yokai seemed to figure something out, and it was not what April would have ever expected to hear.

“Hmmm… it seems the other blade is no longer in this world.”

“Say what now?”

April or Todd looked at each other puzzled, but the Barum intriguingly continued,

“I cannot feel it’s energy. Every mystic weapon has an aura, a core that keeps its other half linked, but… I don’t feel it anymore. How interesting…”

“Wait, so what does that mean? That they’re in a whole other dimension?” Todd started to let out a hysterical cackle. He wiped away a tear from his eyes, before he noticed neither Barum nor April was laughing.

April didn’t know what to think, replaying the footage she saw on the specs over and over again in her head, like it would somehow translate.

“But… that’s not possible! Mikey might be good, but he can’t be that good, he wouldn’t… it would kill him! How does someone just accidentally teleport into another dimension!? That’s ridiculous!”

“Maybe not, if Leonardo still is in possession of the odachi” Draxum said and for the first time since they’d entered, the scientist looked genuinely concerned. He walked over to April and put the blade in her hands, before grabbing her shoulders and forcing her to look him in the eyes, “April, I don’t know where the turtles have gone this time, but… there might still be something you can do.”

She didn’t understand.

“Me? What can I do? I don’t have mystic powers- remember?”

Draxum seemed to rethink his words,

“I’m not even sure if such a thing can be done, if I’m gonna be completely transparent here. But knowing you, I’m sure you’ll find a way anyway. You’ve always been a particularly stubborn human after all.” he said, years of unparalleled torment in his voice.

“And don’t you forget it, Draxum”

Barum ignored his annoyance and held the blade up for the Commander to see and the seriousness in his voice only served to make her even more uneasy than she already felt..

“There might be a way to reach Leonardo, but… it’ll take everything you have.”

Chapter Text

It was dark out by the time Mikey’s twenty-seventh attempt at getting any sleep had failed, that much he could tell. His brain racked with the words that still echoed in his ear, silently hoping it would magically start working again. He didn’t care if it was his brother or even that weird other guy on the other end- just anyone. But despite the darkness of his cell, the gentle monotonical way the vehicle shook gently from a roaring engine and his cape being the only thing soft enough to lie on- despite all that; Mikey knew one thing for sure.
Leo was still out there. Somehow, his brother was on his way to get him- if he could even trust the voice on the other end to begin with. Mikey had always been the first to trust someone, but as he’d grown older, he started to realize that in an invasion, trust is scarce and should be rationalized. But even so, there was just something about the voice he couldn’t place. Like he had met them before in a dream or something- Mikey wouldn’t be surprised. He’d once held Raph accountable for a pepperoni slice hijacking that hadn’t even happened. But this was different somehow. He couldn’t figure out why, but something told him that he could trust the voice. That he had been telling the truth and Leo was really on his way after all, and it wasn’t just another ploy to get the ‘holy chalupa’ or whatever it was called, to comply.

With that in mind, the mystic warrior’s options only became more limited the more he thought about them. The guy had told him to make a signal somehow- that’s it. That’s what he heard, that had to be it. Something to let his location be known, despite the fact that he was also, consequently in a moving vehicle cruising over miles and miles of desert. The only thing he could think of would be his kusari fundo’s generous supply of fire. They could probably light up a whole city block if necessary. The only problem remained that given the friendly neighborhood bear-mutant Ferrin had stashed them away, getting them back wasn’t going to be a walk in the park.

He could make another portal maybe. Mikey had thought about it a lot. Just one more go, just one more try and he’d be home free. He’d done it before after all, who’s to say he couldn’t do it again? No one would even notice he was gone. But then he saw the scars on his hands, and it was like… he was breaking apart. He could see it clearly. His entire body disintegrating into light as he broke the universe and ripped it open. He couldn’t survive that. He couldn’t do that again- he wasn’t strong enough. He wanted to help, that’s all he ever wanted, but… if he was being honest? It also scared him. He couldn’t afford to get it wrong, and Leo knew it. That’s why he’d warned him about using his ninpo and the worst part was, if Mikey had actually listened to him, none of this would have happened in the first place.

That’s what he told himself at least. That he needed to get out of this place and soon. With or without his powers. He needed to get out of here, but of course, he couldn’t actually do anything with chains around his wrists. For a crew of pilfering scavengers, their equipment was surprisingly sturdy. Come on, Mikey… you can travel to another universe, but you can’t break out of a sloppy cell like this? He’d barely even registered the walls go still and the engine stopping. Let alone the clanking footsteps approaching the dusty walkway outside the bars.

Mikey smiled, thinking maybe he’d be able to hear Wendy’s thoughts on this, but frowned as two leatherbound mutants appeared in her place. Mikey couldn’t see their faces underneath a pair of rustic motor helmets but could assume from their stumbling and grinning that they weren’t here to ask him for style points.

“Oy! Turtle boi! Is your lucky day, greenie. Ozzie wants a little word with you” one of them said, promptly hitting the bars with his flask for good measure. Great, the great ‘Oz’ wants to talk… that’s bound to be fun.

“Spare your amusement and do your job.” Another unfortunately more familiar voice said. Ah goodie, my second favorite turtle-napper. The annoyance on Ferrin’s face was as apparent as his distaste for hygiene it seemed- not that Mikey were much better of course, but still. He shouldered past the mutants with a weight on every step, unlocking the door and stepping aside.

“What? Mr. trigger happy couldn’t come talk to me himself?”

The mutants started to snicker.

“Buffet’s just started.”

“Best part of the feast, really”
“And guess what?”

“You’re the main course”

The mutants chuckled as they picked Mikey up, dragging him like he was a bag of feathers, his feet sliding across the floor. Main course… great. I mean- that could mean a lot of not at all horrifying things, right? Right…? Before he was ushered outside, he caught Ferrin’s snickering grin, before he started following the goons through the armored truck’s interior and outside.

Alright, so things hadn’t quite gone to plan.

If Donnie were to guess, Leo and Raph were either cooped up somewhere still trying to locate the remote, or more accurately, probably, unfortunately, caught by the raiders. Not to mention Donnie had somehow managed to successfully fix and break the one thing he wasn’t meant to break, in the spam of a couple of seconds. Bright side?

Well, at least the car’s defensive mechanism had finally kicked in- using a prototype previously meant to dig for scraps automatically to keep Marva contained. Though her muffled screams of creative profanities underneath the mechanical hand remained in earshot. And on the less bright side, Raph was going to kill Dee the moment he saw the bumps and dents on ‘baby’.

So, all in all, Don had to admit; despite successfully fending off his attacker, things weren’t going so well. And to make matters worse, no matter how much he tinkered with it, the communicator was as good as charcoal in his hands. Leo’s going to hate me for this…

“Come on, come on…! You idiot! What is the one thing you were not supposed to do? And what do you do! You break it! Of course…!”

Donnie promptly facepalmed making a ‘clang’ sound as the metal met metal. If he still had a heart, he was sure it would be leaping right out of his chest at any moment- cursing his past self for installing a ‘panic mode’ into his digital hardware.

“Leo was wrong… I’m not… Okay. Don’t panic, don’t panic! Easy! I can think of something… what do we have?”

Don looked over, processors landing on the still kicking, still squirming Marva wrapped in the mechanical pincers of the Shellraiser’s security system. “Right…”

Marva immediately spit as the metal was removed from her mouth. Donnie adjusted his stance, crossing his arms and doing his best to look as intimidating as a robot without a face could manage. You installed a panic mode, but not a Batman voice? You can do better than that..!

But of course, he decided to opt for the 17-year-old puberty voice he’d already been cursed with,

“How many of you are there?”

Marva spit once more, making Donnie’s automated reflexes kick in to avoid the splatter.

“Go suck an egg tin can!” she hissed.

Donnie groaned, “I am not a tin can! I have a name!”
“Oh when my people get here, you’re going to be sorry you ever-

“Yes, yes, you’ll tear my head from my body. I think we’ve established that!”

Donnie started pacing processors running a million different algorithms at once in search of a good idea, but ultimately came at a loss.

“There must be something you can tell me! Please! I need to get them out of there, so. where are they keeping them?”
“I’m not telling you squat” Marva frowned, turning away to stare at something in the distance. A supposed ‘I am not talking to you’ expression, Donnie concluded.

“Hey, I’m not a big fan of this either, but you attacked us! That’s all you ever do! You kill, you steal, you survive- that’s all you raiders ever do! But we didn’t do anything wrong!”

“Didn’t do anything wrong- what are you, five? That doesn’t exist anymore! You got in our way!”

“That doesn’t…! You- uh… “ the robot sighed. “Argh, why is this so hard?!”

Donnie sat down, head in his hands. Sometimes he’d forget the things in his head weren’t programmed into everyone else’s brain too. Maybe this was a bad idea… if they’d just kept moving they wouldn’t be in this mess. Hell, if Don hadn’t messed around, maybe he’d have been able to check the scanners properly and have time to warn the others. If he hadn’t split up in the first place- what do I do?

“Raph was right. Coming here was a mistake” Don said. Raph might be a cynical butthead some of the time-… most of the time, but he had a point. He’d always been the one to look out for trouble, despite causing it so much when they were younger. It made sense he’d take up the leader mantle while Leo was gone. Would be nice if Leo’s ‘Space Heroes’ routine could work on a bunch of raiders though. As corny as the show had been, it was at least sophisticated enough to make Leo do what the others couldn’t… and then Donnie thought of something. A mission they’d gone on in the past. Their first confrontation with the Foot clan before they met the Shredder. Before Fishface and Razhar had even been born… he remembered it so vividly, and this situation wasn’t too far off… maybe he could…?

Donnie just had a horrible idea. He stood up, hands on his hips as Marva looked at him with fearful apprehension.

“Huh. Maybe you can help me.”

Marva opened her mouth to say something (presumably to curse), when the loud static screech of her walkie began to cackle in her belt.

“Marva?! Where are you? We got the others stashed in one of the rigs,- we’re ready to go”

Donnie and Marva both looked at each other for a second, both with the same thought in mind. Before Donnie could stop her, the raider raised her voice and let out a bellow,

“I’M OVER HERE! THERE’S ANOTHER- “ her voice became muffled as the mechanical hand leapt for her mouth again. Donnie quickly grabbed the walkie and turned off the receiver.

“-arva come in. Can you hear me? I think I see some-”

The robot sighed, antenna drooping.

“That was close…”

Suddenly a gun shot soared through the air and landed on the door to the Shellraiser- another bullet to give Raph a heart attack when they were safe.

“Or not!”

Donnie leaped to the side, antenna alerting him to the mutant running towards him at full speed with a revolver in hand and something shiny in his belt. Donnie tried to dodge, reaching for his batons when they were suddenly knocked out of his hands by the end of a gun. Marva continued to scream furiously, as the mutant toppled Donnie and pinned him to the ground. When realized what he was fighting wasn’t flesh and blood on the other hand, Donnie saw his opportunity and grabbed his wrist.

“Computer! Activate defense mode!”

“What the-

But the mutant didn’t get to finish his sentence, before he was suddenly slung backwards. Electricity shot through the leather wearing ferret as he dropped his gun and cramped on the ground. Donnie would say he got off without a scratch, but the giant rift on his plastron begged to differ. He’d have to fix that later.

Don got up from the ground, when something caught his sensors. The shiny thing in the mutant’s belt, awfully similar to a certain sword he’d already inspected closely.

“Hey, but isn’t that…?”

“It’s not going to work.”

“It’ll work!”

“Yeah, like last time worked brilliantly”
“Do you have a better idea?”

Raph sighed. He’d been told a lot of things throughout the last couple of years. Things like, ‘remember that time you switched bodies with a kraang?’ or even ‘hey, remember when we all got possessed by an evil hornet?’, but other Leo’s ‘plan’ had to be the most stupidest thing he’d ever heard. Not like they had a lot of options, dangling in a cage above a raider camp with no magical sword to get them out, but Raph was still open to suggestions.

The slider grimaced, obviously not thrilled by Raph’s less than cooperative mindset and thus the freshwater relented.

“Fine, just… make it quick” he said, leaning to the side. He could feel Leo struggling behind him, ready to give the ‘I told you so’, until the small ruffle of bindings breaking loose rung like music to his ear slots.

“Well, what do you know, the spikes do have a function”

“Shut up” Raph grumbled as the zip tie finally snapped. At least one of them was free now… sort of.

“Okay, got it” Leo said, the movement making the cage dangle slightly in the process.

Raph was fairly certain one of two things was going to happen; either the raiders would realize the slider was loose and shoot him dead, or they’d split the difference- shoot Raph instead. Just for good measure. He remembered running into a mutant like that once. It nearly took his eye out, if it wasn’t for Donnie. The only problem was, this Leo wasn’t just the coolheaded leader who remained calm in tough situations, that he’d been told so much about- this Leo was cocky too. At least, more than the average raider or scavenger would be. And whether or not that was a good thing, Raph hadn’t been able to figure out yet.  

“Now what?” he said, the smirk on Leo’s face frightening him, but it was too late.

“Hey! Hey you! Yes you!” he hissed, making sure to hide the fact that he was no longer tied. One of the raiders looked up, rolling their eyes. Leo continued, sounding as nonchalant as ever,

“How long do you guys plan to keep us cooped up in here?”

The raider, (the chubbier one with a mohawk and a sleeveless jacket), started smirking.  

“The way I remember it, you’re the one who fell into our trap”

“We didn’t set up that trap…?” another said, before his buddy promptly slammed a bat into his intestines.

“Just shup up and stay quiet!” he yelled, slamming on the cage for good measure before he went back to starring into the distance.

Leo leaned back against Raph’s shell, leg bending over the other.

“Oh, okay. I getcha. Just, don’t blame me when the cavalry gets here”

Leo leaned back against Raph’s shell, leg bending over the other.

So that’s what he was playing at…
“The c-calvry?” the younger raider asked as his buddy tried to pretend not to pay them any mind.

“Oh, you didn’t think we were out here all alone, did you? I mean you’ve seen what we can do with just one blade. What do you think the rest of our clan is gonna think of the way you have been treating us?” Leo said, his expression soothing confidence.
There was a solid minute of nothing, before finally the raider got up from where he was sitting and threw a rock to the ground angrily.

“You’re bluffing. We know you’d say anything to get out of there. Well, tough! You’re still just a witty little turtle in a cage from down here.”

Leo shrugged, “Suit yourself! We’ll just wait quietly for our friends to come get us. And uh, if I were you I’d keep a close eye on those guns”

“Don’t listen to him- he’s just trying to make us scared.”

Now it was Raph’s turn to speak, “Yeah, I mean, 50 mutants on battle cruisers isn’t exactly a clan, per say. More a group of really pissed off mutants with magic weapons.”

“Say, Raph, how long did it take them last time?” Leo asked slyly.

“I don’t know Leo… I think maybe, half an hour?”

“Half an hour before what?” the raider eagerly asked and even from all the way up there, Raph could tell that he was sweating. He couldn’t believe this was actually working.

“Oh, I wouldn’t worry about it" Leo replied, but the raider was clearly not having it. He leapt for his gun, shaking and pointing it at the cage aggressively as his buddy tried to calm his buddy down.

“Half an hour before what!? Tell me or I’ll put a hole in you I swear!”

Leo looked at the gun like he was looking at a little kid with a rock and empty threats. As he pretended to think it over, he then sighed defeatedly, “Fine! But uh, good luck selling us off if you damage the shells.”

Another raider who’d apparently joined in on the query let out a chuckle and crossed her arms.

“Oh, you two must really think we’re stupid if you think-

“Say, didn’t Ricardo go after Marva?” the younger raider suddenly intervened, “They haven’t come back yet” he said. Nervously the group then started looking between each other, as if their missing two members would suddenly turn up behind one of them.

The raider holding the gun looked between his gun and Leo, before he cursed under his breath and lowered the barrel. He grabbed his walkie talkie from his belt and put it to his mouth as the raiders weighed their options.

“Ric! Marva! Where the hell are you?!” he yelled but were met with nothing but static.

Donnie, Raph thought with relief. Maybe they still had an ace up their sleeve if the plan didn’t work. But so far, it seemed as if Leo’s lie had gotten the better of them. Well, he supposed it wasn’t technically untrue- it was just that this ‘cavalry’ wasn’t carrying magic teleporting weapons from another dimension, but a stick and a hardwired defensive mechanism.

The raider let out another groan and cursed, “Shit… we need to move”

“But, didn’t Ric tell us to stay put?” the young raider reminded him, but his buddy wasn’t having it.

“Screw that! I’m not sticking around this stupid town for a minute longer. Cut them down, and let’s move! Unless you wanna stick around to meet their friends?!”

The raiders looked at each other before they all silently agreed.

Before they knew it, the cage flew threw the air, landing Leo right on top of Raph as they tumbled to the ground. Raph nodded to the slider, mutely going over the plan, before hands grabbed them both and dragged them up. Leo hit his hands behind his back as a gun was aimed at his head, pushing him forward.

As the young raider started reaching for the sai in Raph’s belt, the mutant nearly sent him tumbling to the ground. “Hey, watch it!” he hissed, as he was pushed harshly forward by another raider behind him. Good thing the average survivor is too dense to know what a sai is, he thought. He was grateful muscle memory hadn’t abandoned him on that front yet.

They continued forward, presumably to be taken to whatever vehicle these idiots called a ‘car’, hurriedly and lucky for them, irrationally. You don’t want to be panicked when anything could cause a tripwire to snap. Raph nodded at Leo who was walking a little behind him.

So far everything was going according to plan. Now, all he had to do was grab the odachi, cause a distraction, and they’d be back in the Shellraiser in no time.  

“See? I told you it would work” Leo whispered, searching for the blade with his eyes, but even Raph was starting to get a bad feeling.

“Now we just need to get the-

Suddenly a loud horn cut through the air as everyone covered their ears from the commotion. A bright purple light glimmered in the distance, causing every raider to pause in their tracks and look around frantically for any potential teleporting turtles in their wake. But then, a familiar voice killed any certainty Raph had that their plan was going to work,

“HALT! HANDS WHERE I CAN SEE THEM!”

Despite the dark of the city, once the purple glow became visible there was no mistaking who it was.

“…Donnie?” Leo muttered, confused and relieved at the same time.

Raph on the other hand was one zip tie away from facepalming on his brother’s behalf.

“Oh no..”

The convoy of cars had all collectively stopped, the night sky nearly blinding Mikey as he for the first time in years got a reminder of what stars looked like. Where the usual reddish blood sky would paint his city in a kraang infested horror show, was instead a shimmering blue night sky lit up by light and dark blues. It almost looked like a meteor had crashed into it, cracked into a million different scattered pieces- a vague reflection of the ruins below. Mikey looked up in a moment of wonder, before being pushed further along by his ‘escorts’ into the less blissful version of reality.

There were approximately five big trucks as far as he could see, all parked into a neat little square where mutants and scavengers put up tents and lights. As Mikey was led past them, he saw mutants chug down bottles of (what he assumed) was alcoholic beverages- arm wrestling and laughing hysterically. He saw mutants who unlike the ones he’d had the displeasure of meeting the barrel end of a gun, was just eating and talking. He even saw kids, not younger than Wendy, torn by shredded clothes and scars that made Mikey fear to think what could have caused them.

He came to the center – a crowd of scavengers surrounding what Mikey saw to be a big bonfire in the middle of the camp. Mutants looked at Mikey like he was fodder. Smiling and poking him, making faces at him as they grimaced by his presence, before letting the mutants carrying him usher them away. Not that they seemed to care of course.

“’Why so stiff?’ he then asks. You know how it is. The cop then thinks to himself, ‘if a muty can’t reach the roof of his own car… why bother stretching at all? He won’t make it there, no matter how hard he tries, after all’… ”

The crowd cooed and whistled excitedly. Mikey didn’t understand why until he saw the ridiculous mask spin around behind the fire, a bottle in one hand and knife in the other. Oz had the audience by the throat as he waltzed around the flames, arms flailing about as if any moment a blade would come flying. And yet, everyone was completely calm. As if the mutant in front of them hadn’t shot one of his own men just twelve hours ago, and they watched him with such admiration it made Mikey’s stomach churn into a knot. A knot that only grew bigger as the faint sounds of whimpering led him to the blindfolded mutant bound on the ground in front of him.

“The cop then asks ‘Mr. Muty, why do you always try to reach the roof of your car?’. Do you remember what the muty answered, Becky? Come on, everyone knows this part- it’s your favorite!”

The mutant started to cry, shaking its head desperately back and forth as the crowd booed and Oz shook his head disappointedly. He grabbed the mutant by the chin as Mikey held his breath panic making him nearly hyperventilate. What… what was wrong with these people!? How could they watch this?!

“The muty, says..” Oz repeated, teeth grit, as the mutant struggled to catch their breath. It jittered and stammered, shaking before it finally managed to hopelessly utter the words “B-because that’s as far as I can go without… without help..”

“Bravo! Exactly. Because that’s how far we can go alone. NOT by using friends as ladders to get out the easy way. That’s how far you have to be willing to go- As far as any of us are willing to go, don’t we agree?!”

The crowd cheered, lifting their glasses into the air triumphantly. The commander leaned down to the sweating mutant, hands on his knees, “You see, the cop thought the answer to all his problems was to use those who trusted him the most, to reach that roof by himself. But he was wrong, Beck. Do you want to know what the moral here is? Should I just make it easy for you? You’ve come so far alone- you’ve earned it after all- … Lemme give you a hint: ”

The crowd waited in anticipation. Mikey could even feel the tensity from the scavengers holding him- like they were watching a mere football game on the big screen.

The commander circled the mutant and sighed dramatically. He revealed the hidden knife, and Mikey was halfway about to use his ninpo right then and there, as the hyena slowly took aim.

The crowd held their breath as the commander flipped the blade in his hand.

“Sometimes… you just have to aim a little higher.”

The mutant stumbled backwards hands over its’ head as the blade dug into the ground inches from where it would have cut his throat. A moment of silence before the crowd erupted into a cheer- the mutant still squirming as it was carried away by mutants similar to the ones now pushing Mikey forward.

“Ah! Just the legend I wanted to see!”

The commander spread out his arms, wrapping them around Mikey who cringed at the touch.

“A toast to the green flame!” he yelled, as the crew raised their glasses in cheers. He took a sip from his bottle, letting out a satisfied sigh before he dried his mouth with his sleeve and pointed towards his unamused prisoner.

“I would like to play a game with you- oh don’t look at me like that. You’ll be fine! I mean, you can heal after all, can’t you? With a power like that, I suspect there’s a whole lot you must be capable of”

Mikey struggled to put up a cold front, trying very eagerly to hide his palpitating heartbeat under his plastron.

“What do you want?”

“Come on! Give us a magic show oh mighty flame! You’re the star of the night after all! Or can’t you do it under pressure? Does the mighty flame have stage fright?”

Mikey tried to think what Leo would do in this situation. Or even Raph or Donnie. Okay, maybe not so much Donnie, but Raph and Leo would have been able to say something snarky at this point. Mikey had always admired and hated that quality in his brothers, as it too often had led to the situation in question getting even worse as a result. But if there was one thing, he’d picked up from both of them, it was not to take any crap from villains- and this guy was no exception.

“I’m not exactly a show pony in case you haven’t noticed. And I am not playing your game either, Ozzie.”

“Oh, but it’ll be so much fun! The legends say you used to LOVE fun- in fact, you couldn’t get enough of it! So, what do you say? Show us some of the magic, why not? I’ll even let you have a drink if it’s entertaining.”

“Hard pass”

The crowd chuckled. Oz pulled his mask further over his face, nodding at the mutant bodyguards behind him. They pushed Mikey forward, away from the fire and away from the noisy crowd, until they stood behind one of the unloaded trucks in the front, cargo bay open. The Oz waltzed around Mikey, looking him up and down like he was a display case in a shopping mall.

“You know I was just thinking… so many stories floating around, there’s just something about yours that just doesn’t make sense to me”

Mikey gulped, trying to maintain his ‘holier than thou’ persona to the best of his ability.

“Oh..? And what might that be?”

“Oh, everyone knows your story! The freaks before humanity’s eradication, nay- the heroes hiding in the shadows. You were legend among mutants even before the world ended. Not that you had anything to do with that, of course”

“…I was? I mean- cough cough Yeah, I was! So… you should be the one afraid of me. You know, mighty flame and all. Makes perfect sense.”

Mikey wasn’t deaf to the insinuation in the commander’s voice. He hadn’t actually given much thought to this world’s history- at least not in terms of who this ‘legend’ everyone kept talking about actually is or, was. But from the sounds of it, maybe Mikey hadn’t just blipped himself to a whole other world on accident- but a parallel one. The idea was almost enough to give Mikey a headache. I mean come on, an alternate dimension? One where there was another him? Another Leo? Donnie and even Raph? Come on, he had to be completely bananas to think that would be… that is just-…but…

And then Mikey had a sudden epiphany. Oh mi gosh…

The commander continued, hand under his chin (which was also under the beak),

“And yet, here you are, at my mercy. With the power to destroy the entire world, and yet all that is left is a sad skinny little turtle warrior out where he can’t swim… how did something like that happen? I asked Ferrin about it of course, poor fella. He believes in you so badly it’s almost sad to see. And yet, that’s where you and I have something in common.” He explained, something dark in his tone.

“What are you trying to say?”

“Well, if you really are who you say you are… I started to ask myself: why haven’t you found the Oasis yet? Everyone would sell their soul to just as much as get a glimpse of it, and yet, you chose not to. Why? Why would the mighty flame stay in the desert willingly…? Unless of course… you don’t actually know where it is.”

Ah, so that’s what this is about. Mikey paused a second before he made his best impression of Leo witnessing Donnie try to chop a watermelon in half.

“Pfft- of course I don’t know where it is, exactly! I mean isn’t that- isn’t that why you need the map? You need me-”

“Yes, I do.”, he interrupted, “But I just want to make sure you and I are on the same page, so that you understand what you’re dealing with. I know who you are, but I also know… you are not the turtle you used to be anymore. And I can’t sell that, mighty flame or not.”

Mikey struggled for something to say- whatever was plausible enough to keep up this persona he apparently knew so little about. But if the holy chalupa really was just another version of himself, how hard could it be?

“Maybe… maybe your legend was wrong. I mean- why would I want to destroy the world? That doesn’t sound like me- I would never do that.”

The commander sat down on the cargo bay, elbows resting on his chins and a sadistic playfulness in his voice, “Why not? They say you got vengeful. Lonesome. Cast out by a world that wants nothing to do with you. So, when the entire world turns its back on you, what’s next? It can’t be a coincidence you were there that day… why else would you hold the key to the last habitable place on earth? And now, coincidentally, everyone is just like you.”

Mikey couldn’t believe what he was hearing. No, he outright refused to. The commander was just a mean scavenger with nothing better to do, trying to get inside his head, nothing more. This world, for all it’s awfulness, Mikey knew that alternative dimension or not, his family would never do such a thing.

“That’s… that’s not how it happened” he tried to say, though the confidence he’d since been able to muster was now long gone.
“Oh but it is. Wouldn’t you know better than I, mystic warrior? If you are who you say you are, after all?”

“Oh, you do NOT want to test me, birdie” Mikey raved, getting all up in the commander’s face before could restrain himself. The temptation to use his ninpo was like electricity in his fingertips.

The commander crossed his arms and stood up, towering over Mikey as a result.

“By all means then, show me your power. But then again…. You won’t. Of course, you won’t- you know how I know?”

Mikey didn’t say anything, and the commander’s voice became a taunting whisper:
“Because the real Chalupa would never get caught so easily.”

‘How could you let yourself be caught so easily’, was the popular sentiment among the three groups of survivors facing each other in this moment.

 Donnie stood proudly, odachi blade held over a tied-up Marva’s throat as her mouth had been stuffed with an old cloth from the trunk. The robot had covered himself in a cape and a hat- by the generous donation of one Ricardo, who was having a nice nap by the Shellraiser as this was happening. And while to Raph and Leo the robot was probably not as well disguised as he thought he was, to the raiders he was simply another turtle with a magic weapon. A threat. Their precious comrade at his mercy.

Time stood still, a dramatic wind flying by as what had originally been an escape plan, was now turned into a western movie from the eighties. Yup, Raph was definitely going to have a word with Donnie once this was over…

“Put down your weapons or I’ll blow her brains out! I mean it! Put them away!” Donnie yelled, having attached a speaker to his voice that made it echo all thirty meters across where the raiders stood.

“What is he doing…?” Leo whispered, not understanding.

Raph sighed apologetically, “Space Heroes episode 239 if I remember correctly.”

One of the raiders stepped forward, holding the gun in a stretched arm to the side where it couldn’t go off.

“We don’t mean no trouble here- we didn’t know there was a clan with your powers, we swear” he stammered, Leo and Raph’s words clearly having gotten to him. Donnie tipped his head confused, before meeting Leo and Raph’s intensive stares behind the enemy.

“Y-yeah! That’s right! So just, give me back my… associates, and I will give her back in one piece. We’ll trade. No one needs to get hurt”

The raiders looked at each other nervously before nodding. They started to walk forward, one cautious foot after the other, along with Donnie, before finally the paranoid one held a hand outstretched and stopped them in their tracks.

“Wait- maybe it’s a trap.”

And just as he said that, suddenly a violent squirm sent the cloth shooting out of Marva’s mouth and the ladder started screaming maniacally, “Shoot it! Shoot it right NOW!”

The raiders leapt for the guns and aimed them at Donnie, who on instinct held out his right arm- the one Raph coincidentally knew contained a flying explosive that would track its target through the air. As she continued to squirm and struggle to get free, everyone started yelling over each other and the chaos was nearly enough for Leo to slip out of sight and away from the gun aimed at his head.

“Calm down! I really don’t want to hurt you” Donnie exclaimed, struggling to get a hold of the situation.
“What if we refuse?” the raider then said, and his followers nodded intrigued at the proposal. There was a gleam in his eye that Raph didn’t like the look of off.

Donnie seemed taken aback by this, “If you refuse?!? Well then, I suppose…”

He struggled to come up with something and Raph could tell his brother was horrible at negotiations. It didn’t take a whole lot of ‘uhms’ and ‘well’s’ before he jumped in on his brother’s part,

“What, you want our entire clan coming after you instead?!” he reminded them, before the raider in front of him kicked his knee. The pain shot through his tired bones and before he knew it, the turtle was on the ground with the gun pressed even further into his head.

“Shut up!”

The raider turned around, a devious smile on his face as he crossed his arms and gestured to his colleagues to walk up to him, “I don’t know about you guys, but to me this doesn’t seem like a fair trade.”

Donnie’s antenna drooped on par with his increasingly shaking limbs. This wasn’t good…

“What do you mean? Of course, it’s fair! You attacked first!”

“So, you get both turtles and we get squat. No, I don’t think so…” the raider said and held out a hand. On command the other raider handed him a revolver, that he quickly loaded before turning it toward Donnie and Raph was almost seeing red.

“Give us the blade”

“What?”

The younger raider turned towards their leader and started to stammer and shake, “What?! Are you crazy?! He could slice us in half with one single blow! “

“Do you think I’m an idiot?! If they could do that they would have done so by now! I know what this is- you can’t do anything without that fancy blade there, can you?”

Donnie looked at Leo for help, but the ladder only looked as panicked as he was probably feeling too. They couldn’t give them the blade! That wasn’t an option! It wasn’t just because giving it to raiders was a certified death sentence on its own- who knows what would happen if a blade stayed in this dimension alone?

As much as Raph hated to admit it, this Leo was a lot more powerful than any mutant in the wasteland. They couldn’t save his Mikey without it and Raph was sure even if they tried, Leo would never get rid of his blade on purpose. It was an extension of himself- Raph had seen the way he’d used it. It was the same way he used to see his sai… back when they were the most reliable tool, he had to protect his family.

Donnie, clearly unable to provide any reason not to, raised the blade over Marva’s throat to emphasize his own threat, “Doesn’t matter- I am not kidding! Give me back my bro- give me back my associates or I will kill them! I swear!”

The raider thought it over for a second before he shrugged.
“Then I guess we’ll just have to profit off of one turtle instead” Before he knew it, the gun was suddenly aimed at Raph instead and he could see Don’s antenna shoot into the air like lightening.

“No! STOP!” he yelled and took a step forward.

“The blade, or he dies. Your choice”

Marva leapt out of Donnie’s grip once again, spitting as she hollered, “Kill it! KILL IT RIGHT NOW!”

“Just wait a minute! No one has to die here!” Donnie tried, but it was clear the situation had gone way out of his control at this point.

It was like time stood still. Those few uncertain moments where you’re caught between a rock and a hard place. Or more accurately, a gun, six mutant raiders and a magical sword from another dimension. Leo was still out of his restraints and as Raph braced himself for gunshots to rain down upon them any second now, he saw the slider catch his brother’s attention. As if time itself was in slow motion.

Leo didn’t look worried at all, even though it was his weapon on the line, but was instead as focused as ever. He saw the slider glance subtle somewhere across the yard, hand pointing somewhere Raph followed, until finally he understood what he was getting at.

“One…” the raider started to count, as everyone tensed. Donnie looked at Leo who nodded confidently but he still looked uncertain.

“Two..”

He then looked over at Raph, who shared Leo’s sentiment. This finally seemed to reassure his brother who started to loosen his grip around the odachi blade and relax.

“Thr-

“OKAY! Okay… you win. Just, put the gun down” he said, removing the blade from Marva’s throat and holding up both hands into the air in surrender. Marva was then lifted gently, though the former looked really, really pissed at the moment- presumably more eager to fight her opponent than regain her freedom.

As the raider lowered his weapon satisfied, Raph and Leo was suddenly pushed forward by their captors. Slowly but surely the two parties made their way across the barren city, each with a different price as tension made the air as thick as mud. Donnie walked as stiffly as ever, and for a second Raph was worried that ridiculous disguise on him was going to blow away from the wind, but luckily the raiders seemed to dense to notice.

When the raider and Donnie was finally face to face, he made sure to his price behind him and his open paw at the ready. Donnie looked to Leo one last time for confirmation, before he pushed Marva forward so she tumbled to the ground. Leo was then next, managing to catch himself before he too was pushed to the other side. As the only thing left, the raider held out his hand expectedly, a grin on his face.

But just before he let it fall into the wrong hands-

“Catch”

-the blade was sent flying.

“YOU LITTLE-“

“GRAB IT! HURRY!”

The raiders ran towards the blade, Raph using the confusion to kick the raider behind him in the stomach and reaching for his gun. The raiders scrambled to the ground some meters away nearby an abandoned vehicle, before finally grasping the blade triumphantly- kissing it shortly before pointing it at the gang.

“See? Was that so hard?”

But as if on que, their victory was short lived, as a wire snapped abruptly from where the raider leapt, giving the raiders a two second head start before the ground beneath the disappeared. Where it stood, a giant net shot into the air from beneath them, trapping them in expertly.

Towns were always rigged, after all.

Leo started to whistle, hands behind his heads as he casually walked over to the net, bending down to grab the sword lying underneath.

“I’ll just take that, thank you very much!”

The raiders kept cursing, a sight to behold and Raph was almost on the verge of laughing from the sight. Maybe being cocky wasn’t always a bad thing, after all.

Donnie ran up to Raph, embracing his brother before he had any time to protest.
“Raph are you okay? Did they hurt you?”

“I’m fine, Don. We had it under control”

“Yeah, sure looked like it! Don’t worry me like that! “

“You’re one to talk! Where the hell did you get this get up anyway?”

“It’s… complicated.” Don muttered, and Raph pretended not to see the half-naked raider lying spread out beside the Shellraiser. Leo continued to whistle triumphantly on their way there, though something seemed to catch his attention behind them. Raph was about to comment on it, but alas was a little too distracted by the gaping hole in their home.

“What happened to the car!?”

Donnie let out a nervous laughter.

Marva raised a hand.

A trigger was pulled.

“I didn’t-

“Donnie LOOK OUT!”

Before either Raph or Donnie could react, Leo suddenly leapt in front of Don, arms spread out as a bullet pierced his arm.

Mikey wasn’t always the best at maintaining his composure. Splinter had often said he was the most emotional of the four, so it was unsurprising that he’d often be the one who cracked under pressure. Whether it was from hiding the fact that they’d flushed his favorite fish or broken his teapot- Mikey was always the one who cracked. But when the world ended, that wasn’t allowed anymore.

He realized that the day after Raph’s funeral. Don was always closed off, that’s just how he coped. Focusing on his work and nothing more. And Leo would’ve done something similar. He’d cry of course, but he’d still manage to put on a brave face regardless. He contained his emotions. Put them on a shelf. But Mikey couldn’t manage that. There was no one to hold him anymore and tell him that it was okay- you’re allowed to crack. No one to take the brunt of it, because now that barrier was just gone. He had to grow up.

And he did. Mikey learned to be more mature. He learned to keep his emotions under wraps, to only be focused and in the moment of battle. He’d be the shoulder Casey or his brothers needed in times of hardship, just like Raph had been his. But he’d never let the enemy see, when they’d gotten to him.

He refused to let them see how broken he’d become. How hardened he’d trained himself to appear, in order to win the battle.

The commander on the other hand, had looked right through that barrier and stomped it to the curve. He knew Mikey wasn’t who he claimed to be… and he just didn’t care. For all Mikey’s effort to protect his brother and play the part that was expected of him- to the commander, it didn’t even matter in the end. He scanned the turtle warrior up and down as he’d done a million times, but with an interest that threatened Mikey’s stern exterior. Unthreatened, unphased.

In this moment, he was powerless.

“Listen, I could care less about how the hell we get that map. As long as the Barren believes you’re the real deal I’m generous enough to agree. But step out of line, even for a second, and we both know your little magic tricks won’t be enough to safe you. Do we understand each other?”

And there it was, the underlying truth. Despite not being from this world, Mikey felt an anger seethe through him on behalf of Wendy or even Ferrin.

“You don’t care about the Oasis then. You’re just looking out for yourself”

The commander scoffed.

“The Oasis is a pipe dream. It doesn’t matter if it’s real or not- but legends are a powerful thing out here. People need to believe in something. And once that hope is in your hands, people will fight for anything that makes them sleep at night” he said, the only other sound around them coming from the celebratory cheers from the crew on the other side of the camp.

Mikey gulped, the words hanging heavy in the air before finally the commander let out a high whistle. After a couple of minutes, no other than Ferrin appeared, hands behind his back.

 “Take him back to his cell. Make sure the mighty flame gets the rest he needs. Big day tomorrow after all.” The commander said, waving them away as he pulled out a cigarette from his pocket.

As Mikey was led away, he turned back for a moment, the commander’s eyes still following him through the mask, before he was shoved inside again.

His chains rattled over the metallic ground, but Mikey knew that wasn’t the only thing causing a ruckus over the deserted hallways. Along with his heartbeat, it felt as if everything had been put into motion until he just couldn’t keep it in any longer.

“Why do you follow that guy?! He’s a monster.” Mikey stopped for a moment, only to be pushed forward by an aggressive force.

“You don’t know anything, turtle” the guard grumbled, clearly not in the mood.

“Look I know you think I’m this destroyer of worlds or whatever, but I promise you if you go through with this, you won’t find what you’re looking for-”

Mikey nearly bit his tongue as suddenly the cape surrounding his shoulders were lifted by the lapels, until his feet dangled in the air. The bear mutant growled, yellow eyes piercing through the dark of the moon lit room;

“Listen and listen good. I don’t care what you are- but once we get to Oasis, once you’ve outlived your usefulness, I’ll be the first to send my regards from the first world, freak” he spit, throwing Mikey to the ground of his cell. Mikey gasped for breath, groaning as his bruised body reverberated from the impact. Ferrin was about to walk away, before Mikey threw himself at the bars.

”Tell me where you put my weapon at least. It’s useless to you anyway”

Ferrin snickered. He kept his back turned, voice a hushed breath from years of depravity and hopeless survival, “Why bother trying to escape, turtle? We both know, no one is coming for you”

As the door slammed shut, the echo was felt through the floor. When Mikey was finally left alone to his own thoughts, the mystic warrior felt his hands wrap around a chain of keys no longer dangling from a belt.

“That’s what you think”

Chapter Text

‘Look I know you think I’m this destroyer of worlds or whatever, but I promise you if you go through with this, you won’t find what you’re looking for-‘

It was almost dawn. They’d continue towards the west soon and after that they’d be free. The Oasis theirs for the taking. The Commander knew what he was doing- he always did. Wasn’t that how they’d survived for this long? It wasn’t easy of course, but it was everything they could do to march on. Ferrin dreamed about the green grass, the rivers, the mountains. Fresh air under the blazing sun. Life that filled every corner of the world, replacing the scorching sand hiding corpses underneath.

But something felt off all the same. He couldn’t quite figure out what it was, but for some reason that annoying turtle’s words had lingered with him. If he wasn’t the right one… what would that mean? How would they be able to read the map? Would the Barren clan not kill them all and take it for themselves? They might not care about the legend, but they cared about broken promises. Their people on the run again. The future lost, all because of one mutant. And there was the irony of it all, really. Everyone had heard the tale of course- the rogue mutants who brought upon the world’s destruction. He might not look like it, but Ferrin had seen what the turtle was capable of with his own eyes. He was magic. He was special. He was what they needed. And as much as he hated the very sight of him, the truth was that they needed him to find salvation.

They needed this deal to go through- they needed the trade to go well.

The legend wasn’t wrong.

It was him.

By this time tomorrow, the scavengers would be saved. And Ferrin, rewarded for his troubles.

Surely the commander would recognize this… wouldn’t he?

The general was momentarily pulled out of his thoughts as a loud THUD hammered on the rafters of his quarters. A private car, build with heavy defenses and a hard exterior that not even a battle cruiser could penetrate.

Ferrin took his feet off the dashboard and turned around. A young scavenger stood, sweaty and heaving like he’d been running in the doorway.

“G-general. I think you want to hear this.”

…
“Three?!”

Ferrin was instantly relieved that the commanders own craft was in the other end of the convoy. He felt the leather snap in his palms as the news made even the look out start to shiver. He’d been greeted by one of their transmitters- a network available for rogue mutants looking for profit. The commander had managed to convince them to help guide the search for their reptilian acquaintances, promising them boundless food and resources in return.

What they did not count on, was three more turtles hunting their trail.

“Well, two, actually. Their pet was more tech than mutant. It would sell bloody well though, wouldn’t it?”

“And yet, you lost them.”

The voice began to cough awkwardly, testing Ferrin’s patience further.

“They were… very lucky sir. Very lucky”

“They are magic too!” another voice eagerly shouted, “Saw it with my own eyes- he- he was everywhere at once! Blink and you’ll miss it! There was no way we could have-

“Point is, we gave you the intel, now you give us what you owed. Or do the Scavengers no longer keep their promises?”

“You’ll get your reward when those turtles are dead.” Ferrin just said. This evidently, didn’t go too well with their suppliers.

A cackle scorched through the receiver.

“Are you bloody serious?! We nearly DIED for this! You can’t just-

Not wasting another second, Ferrin turned off the device and started rubbing his temples impatiently. Two more turtles. Three in total. One magic. Just like the other one… If word of this got out, it wouldn’t just be Ferrin’s live, but everyone in the clan.

“General, shouldn’t we let the Commander know?”

“NO! Not a word, understand? If we let this get out, we’re all dead!” Ferrin shouted, catching his breath. The mutants looked at him conflicted. He took a deep breath and tried to collect his thoughts, trying not to lose face, “Go after them. Find them, kill them and bring me the remaining tech, if any- before word of this gets out. If what they’re saying is true, then there’s a good chance they might reach us before the Barrens and if that happens, we won’t just lose the Oasis. We can’t let that happen.”

“But if what they’re saying is true… how do we know… well-“

“Are you saying the Commander was wrong? Are you questioning our leader?” he said, hand on the trigger of his gun faster than he’d even noticed his hands curl around it. The mutant gulped, shaking their head with desperate ferocity.

“No. Sorry, I didn’t mean it like that. The Oz knows best”
“The Badgers are desperate and greedy and looking for something to gain. They were exaggerating- must have. There cannot possible be two mighty Flames, let alone a talking machine. It’s insane- its lies.”

“But how can we-

“Either do as your told or get out of my sight! We can’t lose the Oasis. Not now.”

The scavengers nodded and hurried out of the car. Ferrin felt his hands shake, cursing under his breath as the thought of what might happen if the turtles reached the Oasis before them. If they stole it, just like they’d stolen everything else.

So caught up in panic, the general didn’t even hear the tiny footsteps scurrying outside the door.

“Are you sure this will work?”

“You want the truth?”

“Yes”

“No.”

“Thanks for the encouragement, Drax”

The scientist let out a scoff and April didn’t need to open her eyes to know he was sulking.

“Do not assume I cannot pick up on your human sarcasm, girl.” he huffed.

“Yeah, if I think of a human expert, it’s definitely the guy who still doesn’t know how to work a microwave.”

“Human technologies are far inferior to be considered functional- let alone adequate everyday household items! You don’t- urgh. Try to concentrate”

“I am!”

April let out a frustrated sigh and opened her eyes. She’d been sitting cross legged on the floor of the lab, the odachi resting in her palms like she was trying to summon a demon from the underworld. After an hour or so of this, it was becoming pretty clear that if there was one thing April O’Neil wasn’t, it was a ‘sitting still’ kind of person. She tried to draw circles in the air with blades as she imagined Leo and Mikey on the other side, but to no avail. She suddenly held a newfound admiration for Leo’s ability to use them, as annoyed with the blade as she was with herself.

If this is how it had been for him learning mystic powers when they were kids, then it was no wonder he’d been so cocky every time it had actually worked. All April could manifest was Barry’s annoyed sigh and sire muscles.

“Maybe you just need to think positive thoughts?” Todd offered, holding a cookie tray April was almost afraid to ask where he’d gotten it from, “That’s what I do when I can’t sleep at night from the traumatizing weight of millions of innocent deaths.”

“And… does that… work?”

“Not a bit” Todd smiled; voice triumphantly depressing.

Draxum got up from his seat sounding almost more impatient than April felt right now.

“It’s not that simple. You will need everything you have- I already told you. Your ninpo is what you need to channel”

“But I don’t have any ninpo to channel! That was all Karai, and girl’s long gone! I’m not a Hamato! I’m not even a mutant!”

April got up from her seat and started pacing. She couldn’t tell if the buzzing in her fingers was from the mystic weapon in her hand or her nerves running marathons under her skin.

“If the Odachi still carries the power of its user, then maybe you won’t need to. You just need to find the right bridge to cross.”

“Easy for you to say! You’ve dabbled with mystic powers all your life! Don’t you have- I dunno, something sciency to help it work?”

“The blade isn’t a pager! You need to feel the energy, channel it, and reach out.” he explained, and April had to give him points for at least trying to sound encouraging. Still, she couldn’t work out how ‘reaching out’ somehow translated to opening a portal to find your missing friends.

“Reach out?”

“If Leonardo is on the other side, that is to say, he should be able to reach back.”

A thought made April freeze.

“And… if he’s not?”

There was a pause. The two mutants looked at each other for a moment as if having an imaginary conversation, before Todd finally broke the silence.

“Of course, he is! It’s Leo! Leo’s a warrior! We just need to have faith in the guy, don’t we? He’ll be just fine, I’m sure of it!” he said, letting his wrist go loose as if to underline how they had no reason to worry.  

“The chupacabra is right. For this to work, you need to believe it can. As, sentimental and fragile as human emotions proceeds to be, I have to admit, they are still necessary for this to work. You have to open your mind.”

“Alright, alright! Just, give me a sec, okay? I’m doing the best I can. So just… be silent please.”

They both obeyed and April forced herself to calm down. She closed her eyes and sat down, trying not to let the memory of her friends be anything but a means to fuel the sword. They’d see each other in a moment, she was sure of it. She just needed to focus.

April raised the blade, trying to feel it’s energy, but all she could feel was just the cold blade weighing in her grip. She tried to think of Mikey and Leo before they went missing, trying to recollect where they could be and let the blade guide her hand. She slowly started to draw a circle in the air with the blade, nearly jumping out of her own skin as something began to tingle in her palm.

But then the feeling disappeared. Almost as quick as it had begun and now there was a slight tapping somewhere that made April almost want to throw the damn thing across the room. She opened her eyes and starred daggers at Todd and Barrum beside her.

“Not helping!”

“That wasn’t…” Todd muttered, looking around panickily as Barrum too seemed on the edge. April slowly got to her feet, as Barrum began to wave at her and Todd to come closer.  

“Get behind me”

They did, taking center of the lab. Everything was quiet, not even the wind audible in the damp room. Barrum signaled for April and Todd to follow his lead as he approached one of the cluttered desks on the other side.

Barrum slowly moved forward, raising something April could only describe to be some sort of yokai-frying pan over his head. As he did, both her and Todd tensed up as something moved in the corner of the room.

Before anyone could protest, the scientist then promptly flipped the table to the side and aimed it toward-

“Reveal yourself!”

…oh you’ve got to be kidding me.

They all simultaneously lowered their weapons as the small figure backed against the wall, hands in the air and an oversized hand-made mask draped over his dark hairs.

“Uh… oops”

“Casey?!” April exclaimed as Barrum turned to her in confusion.
“What is this child and why is it in my lab?”

“What the heck are you doing here?!” she continued, practically dragging Casey towards the center of the room as he eagerly tip-toed along, eyes now focused on Barrum who looked absolutely done with everything.

“I wanted to help- woah… Is this the wizard, Sensei talked about?”

“Barum Draxum”

“Wizard!?” the mutant screeched indignantly from behind.

“Doesn’t matter! Do you have any idea how dangerous- I can’t even- you’re not even supposed to- how?!”

“I followed you. Secretly. Didn’t you notice me?”

Of course… April had forgotten their training sessions included ‘Lights off’ jitsu, one of Casey Junior’s favorite forms of jitsu as it happens.

“Curse you Leo…!”

“Don’t worry. I’ll get him back” Todd offered, already about to fling Casey into his arms with ease. Casey started kicking and struggling to get free, finally managing to wrangle himself free and dart towards April.
“No, no, wait! I want to help get Sensei back! He’s in trouble, right? I’m at your service, Commander O’Neil!” he said, saluting her eagerly.

April, struggling to summon her commander voice over his frustratingly adorable puppy eyes, sighed.

“Casey, sweetie, that’s very nice, but you do realize your mum is gonna kill us both when we get back?! The Hidden City is no place for a child!”
“But I can fight! Sensei showed me- Michelangelo told me I could help when I was older. I want to help!”

“It’s not that simple, they’re not…! They’re, uhm..”

“What? Where are they?”

Once again, April froze, her heart beating loudly in her chest. Casey was still a kid, but he was also a kid who’d have to grow up during an alien invasion. He’d seen things no kid should have to see and gone through more than any of her and the boys could have ever dreamed of when they were his age. It was scary. She hated how eager he was to fight as much as she admired it, because she knew he shouldn’t have to.

But despite all that, somehow the thought of letting him know Leo and Mikey was no longer there, was even more scary than all of that combined right now.

Finally, she came to a decision. She grabbed Casey by the sleeve and hoisted the odachi on her back.

“Come on. Let’s get you back to base-

“But-!”

“End of discussion.” She said, turning to the two remaining mutants in the room, “Barry, I know it’s a lot to ask, but I need you to look for anything that might help us. Mystic weapons, portals, magic McGuffins, whatever! Anything that might help bring them back.”

Barry looked hesitant, but sympathetic.

“If Big Mama finds out-

“She won’t. Please”

Another pause. Then he nodded.

“I’ll do what I can.”

April managed a smile and nodded to Todd who returned the gesture.

“Thank you”

“…you WHAT?!”

Leo shot up from where he was seated, before a writhing pain sent him right back down as the Shellraiser bumped and rocketed across the sand like a tornado. That familiar weight on his right, suddenly replaced by an unnerving pain that seethed through his bones as Donnie tried to steady him.

“Lie down! I can’t work if you keep moving around! Raph, would you mind keeping your eyes on the road?!”
“Oh, you mean the non-existent one covered by desert? Sure! Lemme also remind the badgers of that when they catch up to us!” Raph called, nearly slamming into steering wheel as the car jumped across the rocky terrain.

Leo grit his teeth, “Go back! What do you mean you BROKE it?!”
“It wasn’t on purpose! I was trying to- argh- I was trying to help! I was going to wait, but she pinned me down and my fingers aren’t exactly small and elegant and-

“So what? You were attacked and waiting to make sure we weren’t, oh I dunno attacked by badgers, didn’t cross your mind?”

“I just- argh-

“Argh!”

Both Donnie and Leo nearly fell to the floor as the mechanism began to whirl like a tiny volt on Leo’s stump.
“Sorry!” Donnie quickly said, but that didn’t reassure Leo all the same, “I just wanted to help! I fixed it didn’t I?”

“You- what?! You spoke with him?”

Leo pulled himself upright, forcing Donnie to jump back at the towering mutant. His antenna drooped,
“That’s what I’m trying to tell you! I spoke with him- briefly, sure, but that’s good, isn’t it? He’s alive!”
“He’s in a cage!”
“But now he knows we’re coming!”

“And what if he didn’t believe you? He doesn’t know you, how can you be so sure he’d trust you? Maybe you scared him off!”

Donnie tipped his head as if not understanding. Leo felt as if his veins was about to pop out of his neck. Their one chance to contact Mikey and he lost it.

“Mikey’s smarter than that”
“And how would you know?! He’s my brother! I should’ve been the one who called!” Leo yelled, for a moment forgetting the fact that his arm was lying limp beside him.

Donnie went silent, not looking up as his voice became a hesitant whisper.

“I just wanted to help…”

“Leo, go easy.”

Raph took a moment to look at Leo who suddenly felt all the exhaustion from today wash over him.

“I just-“ he began, finally relenting. “If he knows we’re coming, I just wish he’d have heard it from me… I’m sorry. You were just trying to help, I know that.” He said, relieved to find Donnie returning his gaze. Though it looked as if he was reluctant to work on the arm, which honestly Leo was glad for. He would much rather just fix it himself once they were in the clear.

He couldn’t decide if the fact that the communicator had worked, made the ultimate outcome even worse for it. If he’d just waited, he could’ve talked to him. Apologized. Made a plan to get him back safely. Leo was then overtaken by the sudden urge to shake Donnie for answers in a way only a one armed big brother could,

“Did he, at least tell you anything? Did he sound okay? Is he safe? Are they feeding him?”

“I told him you’re alive, that we’re coming to get him. But here’s the thing- they’re already on the move. B-but that’s a good thing! We know where they’re headed now! They’re going to the Casm.”

“What? Why would they take him there??” Raph suddenly exclaimed as the car jerked aggressively to the side, sending Leo’s head banging against the wall.

“Argh- Raph!”
“Sorry!”

Leo felt a headache incoming, “So, the casm is definitely not a luxurious spar then?”

“It’s like a great big canyon out south of the wasteland- it has been barren for decades because the ground there is unstable. One wrong turn, you risk collapsing the entire ground into sawdust!”

Leo somehow didn’t feel any better with this new information. In fact, this sounded really, really not good. And the fact that Donnie somehow sounded excited at the information, only added to his concern.
“Why there? What do they need Mikey for?”

“I don’t know, but they must think he’s valuable somehow. The casm isn’t only really risky- it’s fortified. Lots of markets is on the other side. It’s how traders keep unwanted visitors away”
“Apparently not well enough.” Leo muttered.

Donnie’s light suddenly lit up though as he excitedly darted for his lab, and before Leo could say anything, conjured up a holographic map on one of his screens.

“No, but we can use this! I know the casm- we can still catch up! And once we do, we’ll have the advantage. Think about it! The entire place is built on plates of dry rock. If we can somehow get the scavengers to break the path and go to one of the patches-

Raph suddenly turned away from the wheel altogether, apparently having caught on before Leo.

“You want to blow up an entire convoy?! You sure killing the guy we’re trying to rescue, is a good idea?”

Donnie shook his head, “No, not that! But we can still use this! If we get there before they do, we can use detonators to damage the canyon enough that they’ll have to take a detour. And once they do, Mikey will see the chaos and sent us a signal. We’ll locate him, you’ll use your odachi, and we’ll be in and out before sundown! Easy!”

There was a pause as the car finally seemed to start shaking. He missed New York.

Leo didn’t know what to make of it. He’d never exactly taken car-hijacking on his resume for being a revolutionary leader- how would he know how to take them on? Preferably he’d much rather take them on while they weren’t moving, but they were already way behind. And according to other Raph and Donnie, the scavengers weren’t something to sneeze at. If they had any hope of rescuing Mikey, they’d need to grab him and get out. No reason to start a fight they couldn’t win, with or without his odachi.

But blowing up an entire crater? Risking endangering his brother?  Leo had tried to avoid that too much in his life as is. But… if the scavengers reached the crater… what then? What if it would be too late, then? What if this was their only chance?

Raph, unsurprisingly, wasn’t very fond of the idea.
“Are you sure you’re not low on power?”

“It can work!”
“It’s insane”
“We have the equipment! And the moment of surprise, what could go wrong?”

“Uh, just about everything? It’s not a plan!”

“But it’s everything we’ve got”

The room went silent as Leo felt the ghost of April O’Neil slapping the back of his head for ever agreeing to this. But if this was the way to get Mikey back and safe… maybe this was their only shot. He turned to look at the robot who had remained a couple feet away from the mutant for good measure.

“You sure Mikey will know it’s us? That he’ll be okay?”

Donnie paused, then nodded.

“I guarantee it” he said, before his face fell again and it didn’t take a genius to know there was something else on his mind. He shrugged as if pretending to take a breath, before he looked back up at Leo,

“Look, I messed up, okay? Let me make it up to you”

“I don’t know if- argh-“

Another sharp pain shut up Leo’s body as he curled against the cold metal plates behind him. Donnie leaned forward, screwdriver in hand.
“Easy, there”

Leo flinched away, “Don’t- Just… let me do it, this time.”

He grabbed the screwdriver and bit his lip. It wasn’t the first time he’d done this, and it was not going to be the last one either, no matter if he trusted Donnie to do it or not. He did though… he just shouldn’t need to tell himself that.

Raph turned his back, both hands on the wheel as his shell covered his face, but from the tone of his voice the message was already clear. 

“What about after then? How the heck are we supposed to figure out where the holding cells are? What if they moved him?”

“I told him to give us a signal.”

“Well, that’s not vague or anything.”

“Do you have a better idea?!” Donnie argued, crossing his arms.

“Yes! Pick one of them off and make them tell us where he is!”

“They’ll surround us in seconds!”

“We have the magic sword, don’t we?”

If Leo wasn’t busy trying to make his bolts not pierce his scars right now, he’d probably correct the old turtle, even if it was pointless. Apparently arguing came as naturally to his new travel companions as jokes and quips came to Leo during a fight.  

“Doesn’t matter if we still don’t know where they’re keeping him- we need a distraction!” Donnie continued, as the argument threw on.

“And you think blowing up a convoy is our best shot?! Really, Don? Even for you, that’s stupid!”

“I have my scanners! I can locate him from the car!”
“Well we wouldn’t need them, if the communicator was still working!”

“I already told you, I’m sorry!”

“Okay, ENOUGH!” Leo yelled, as it was clear there weren’t going anywhere with this in the foreseeable future. He was just grateful both decided to actually listen for a moment.

“Let’s just- Let’s just focus on getting to the Casm, thingy before they do. We need to catch up before they get to it, right? So, let’s focus on that”

Raph opened his mouth to say something else, before seemingly relenting and turning back to the driver’s seat. Donnie shook his head and turned back to the map, where there was one point circled a little away from where the Shellraiser was apparently headed.

“It’s not far. But we still have no way of knowing how far the Scavengers are either. It’s a gamble”

Leo sighed. As the years went on he’d started hating gambling more and more. But he’d also learned that unfortunately, that would always be a part of war all the same.

“One we’re going to have to take, then” he said, lying down as he began to wonder how long he’d have to manage with only one arm. Just what they needed… If the others were here they’d have already made a one-armed stump joke by now. But alas, awkward silence seemed the way to go for now.

“Thanks, by the way… you saved my life. I mean, even though I’m made of metal.”

Donnie held a hand behind his head, looking as young as he’d ever seen a robot act. Or well… a mutant turned into one.

“No turtle left behind, right?”

Mikey couldn’t sleep. His thoughts racing as he fiddled with the key and moved it around his fingers in circles, over and over again. He waited and waited but the impatience was killing him. He had to do something. He had to get out- he had to find Leo. He was rattled with sleep deprivation, exhaustion and a longing to get outside to the point that he was afraid he was going mad. If Leo was in danger or worse- if the scavengers got to them before he could…. He wouldn’t let that happen. He’d made his decision.

So, when the final lights died out and the incessant snoring of the scavengers guarding his cell finally began, Mikey made his move. He slit the key into the keyhole and turned it slowly and carefully twice before it finally gave in. The door opened into the darkened hallway. Mikey looked around, tiptoing past the snoring mutants, as he held the chain around his wrist firmly in place to keep it from dangling.

Getting out had been the easy part. It was getting his weapons back that was the hard one.

He tried to open the door to the truck. Locked. Of course. He had to try something else. Simply trying to force it open wasn’t going to cut it- it would make way too much noise and Mikey didn’t have a lot of time. He’d made a point to remember where exactly Ferrin’s truck was located in the camp, and waltzing through the sans was a ninja’s stealth dream.

Mikey tried the other way, another door wedged between the bars of another cell appearing on the other side. It was bolted shut, but not well enough. The screws were slightly loose in the edges and patchy at best. Mikey used the jagged edge of the key to wedge at it. He tried first slowly and patiently, heart leaping his chest as one of the guards let out another snore and turned around. Frozen in place, Mikey waited a couple of seconds before he tried again, this time with more force. When the screw finally let loose, he nearly fell to the ground trying to catch it, as the board flung to the side- barely colliding with the metallic bars next to it. Mikey carefully put it down, thankful to be a small turtle as he successfully managed to squeeze through.

He fell to the ground, the cold wind a refreshing feeling on his dry skin. It worked. He was out! He’d done it! The entire camp was filled with snoring mutants and drunken scavengers. But the path to Ferrin’s truck was clear. He could circle around; get inside the same way he’d escaped his own and take it from there. Once he had his mystic weapon back, he’d be invincible. He didn’t know how but he’d find a way to reach Leo. They’d escape this world once and for all and finally get back home again. Back to April and Cassandra, Casey Junior, the resistance-

Mikey suddenly collided with a silhouette he hadn’t seen, a loud THUD as he fell backwards. When he looked back up none other than Wendy stood there. Hey face was pulled into a panic, her chest heaving up and down like she’d been running.

They stood there, starring at each other wordlessly as both prayed no one had heard the collision. But as the night drew out, and no one said a thing, it seemed as if there was nothing to worry about in that department. But then Wendy looked at Mikey and immediately his heart sank as the girls voice became a whimpering plea.

“Please don’t go”

Mikey shrugged off his guilt and tried to shuffle past her.

“I have to, Wendy. I need to find my brother- he needs my help!” he whispered, but stopped as soon as the next words came out of the girl’s mouth.

“Ferrin are sending people out to find them.”

Mikey turned around.
“What?”

Wendy looked down, hands clutching the fabric of her pants as if she was fighting the information she had. Finally, she looked at him, sorrow on her features.

“They need them not to interfere with the deal. To secure the Oasis”
“Them?”
“Two mutant turtles.”

Suddenly something clicked in Mikey’s mind, and he felt as if the entire world was spinning at that. The voice from the earpiece. He’d said they were coming. That Leo was safe- Mikey didn’t that that he could have-
“So he wasn’t lying… I need to go.”

Mikey marched forward, but Wendy was too quick and grabbed his cape, tugging it backwards.

“Please, stay. We need you here! You can help our people! Please!”

“If my brother’s out there somewhere then it won’t be long before-

“The commander doesn’t know about it! You don’t understand, it’s dangerous for you. They’ll hurt you both if you try to leave. You’re safest here! Please don’t leave me like the others- I’ll do anything…!  ”

Mikey sighed. The way she was looking at him broke his heart and he hated it. He knelt down, meeting her gaze as the girl began to silently sob into the fabric of his cape and it took everything in Mikey not to simply grab her and take her with him right then and there. Instead, he put both hands on her shoulders, meeting her gaze with a weakened smile.

“I do think the Oasis is real, Wendy. But you’re not going to find it like this. It’s not right, don’t you understand that? My brother’s in danger- innocent people. If I don’t get home soon, then they won’t find their Oasis either.” He said, as Wendy continued to weep. He pulled her into a hug, “Hey, come here. It’s okay. We’ll figure something out”

“I don’t want you to get hurt again” she muttered; voice muffled in his chest. Mikey looked back at the small window. Getting back inside was easy enough. No one would notice. He still had the key after all. But if Leo was on his way and Ferrin knew about it…

Sent a signal, he’d said. The fukari could do that. He might be too weak to use ninpo for anything that powerful, but if he could use it to alert his brother, maybe that would be enough to help him. Maybe trying to run into the desert alone in a different world wasn’t an amazing idea, but Mikey was desperate. And if what Wendy had told him was true, then Leo was too. And then a thought crossed the older mutant’s mind. He pulled Wendy away so they could look at each other. Wendy dried her eyes and followed suit.

“Wendy, remember my fukari? My weapons, the ones Ferrin took?” he asked and Wendy slowly nodded, skeptically at first. Mikey put on a smile and squeezed her shoulder gently.

“Maybe we can help each other. I’ll go back. But then you have to promise you’ll do something for me.”

The plan had changed.

Maybe they had to work together after all.

Raph didn’t like this.

Welp, to be fair, there was a lot of things he didn’t like.

He didn’t like hunting for bugs in the desert, when half of them tasted like dirt and mud. He didn’t like the Shellraiser getting damaged, leading to another paint job that would take weeks to fix. He didn’t like letting strangers into his home, let alone letting said stranger put him or his brother in danger. Least of all he didn’t like getting involved with other mutants.

Donnie and Raph had made and effort to collectively avoid them for years now, which had various degrees of success. Okay, Raph made an effort to avoid them, but the point still stands. They kept out of other people’s business, and they’d keep out of theirs. It was simple that way and Raph liked that it was simple. But if there was one thing that took the cake, it was going after an entire clan of mutants at once.

The badgers might have been a walk in the park, but the scavengers was another thing all together. And a one-armed mutant, a robot and an old turtle was in Raph’s humble opinion not enough to get one mutant out of there alive. Raph hated how devoted Donnie had become. He understood why he did it- it was just who he was. He assumed that’s how he was even before the world ended, but it didn’t change the fact that this was beyond their little group’s capacity. He wanted to save Mikey as much as the others did, but not if it resulted in Donnie getting sold for scrap or getting blown to pieces.

He knew it was pointless to argue. As he sat there, surveying the camp fire as the blue luminescent sky shone above them. As Donnie had begun working on the car, Leo had retreated on the quiet hilltop a few hundred paces away. Looking out over the wasteland like he was somehow convinced the scavengers would show up out of the blue.

Donnie had kept himself occupied tracking the casm for any movement or sign of life, but so far, the scavengers had not caught up. And this made Raph even more uneasy. The badgers had talked about this before. They had to know something we didn’t, it only made sense. Donnie had of course told him he was just being paranoid again, that the plan was going to work. Of course, it would, he’d calculated the probability himself. They’d use the distraction, find Mikey, then teleport back before the scavengers could even figure out what had happened.

Except, Leo was still injured. And if Donnie even as much as thought about going it alone, he was going to shut him down and lock him in the car.

Raph, noticing his anger decided to get up and walk around. He walked towards Leo, hoping at least the brother of the guy they were trying to save would see the logic. He sat crisscrossed in the sand, his stump covered in a metallic layer, roughed up by the bullet that had severed it from the arm. The huge, erringly similar to Raph’s own arm by design and size, right now placed in the warrior’s laugh like a pillow.

“How’s the arm?” he asked, Leo jerking up as if moving out of a trance.

“Oh, well… it’s lighter. Do miss it, though. I almost forgot what it’s like to not have an arm.”

Raph shuddered, not very good at doing small talk unless it involved disagreements and sarcasm. He wasn’t proud of it.  

“You know if you’d just let Donnie take a look, he could probably-

“I know. I just, prefer to do it myself. Just like fixing a car, right? A really, small, complicated car… Dee sucks at his metaphors.”

“Your Dee or mine?” Raph asked, pretending not to be dying with curiosity over how the heck he’d lost it. Instead, he thought back to this morning, when he’d dived in front of his brother without a second thought. He shook his head, shutting the haunting sound of sirens and screaming from his mind like it was a fly trapped in the window.

“You didn’t have to save him you know.”

Leo shrugged, that cocky grin forming over his face, “He would have done it for me”

“So, you don’t think he’s a person, but you still choose to lose an arm over him?”

“Is it just me, or do you guys suck at saying ‘thank you’?”

“Just saying it how I see it.” Raph muttered, looking back at Dee who was still chipping away at whatever part of the Shellraiser needed readjusting. He’d do that a lot when he was nervous.

“Do you think it’ll work?”

Leo already didn’t look very convinced, looking down on the arm like it was proof of that.

“I don’t know. Donnie sure seems like it though. He’s almost more like Mikey than Dee, the way he talks.”

“Two Mikeys? Sounds horrible”

“I know right?” Leo chuckled. “I’ve been to several missions where I didn’t know if something would work. When I was a stupid teen-

“was?”

“-Fine! When I was a teen, I always just went with the flow. It was so easy. I just took what I had and ran with it. The rest sort of just came up along the way and everything usually always worked out. But now? I just want to shake younger self and scream at him for being so reckless.” he said, guilt on his face. Raph knew the feeling.

“So?”

“So… I don’t like it. But we’ve been through worse. And if it doesn’t work, we’ll figure out something else. I hate it, but I don’t hold the cards in this world. I have you trust you. Like you trusted me, right?”

Raph sighed. Not the response he was hoping for to be honest, but not one that he could disagree much with either. He was right. This world was different from his. Leo might be used to risking and gambling with the odds where he was from, but here it meant the difference between survival and defeat. And as eager as he was to protect his family, Raph was just as eager to preserve his.

Which is why he choosing not to say anything else and shrugged, “Well, you don’t hold anything with that arm there”

“Don’t make teleport over there, spikey” Leo bit, though there was a definite smile on his face. Turns out getting stuck in a cage did wonders for team building, huh?

Raph paused for a moment.

“Just for the record, if the roles were reversed… I wouldn’t trust me either.”

“Maybe it’s a turtle thing?” Leo mused though Raph refused to entertain the idea. He’d have enough similarities with this alternate version of a dead brother than was healthy for the mind to think about.

Raph began to walk back, as Leo began to yawn into the cold air.

“You know, you should really sleep.”

Leo shook his head, “I’ll sleep when my arm is back where it belongs, and Mikey is safe.”

“You won’t be doing anything if you faint on the battlefield.”

“I could take you, arm or no arm. I’ve done it before, I can do it again.”

“Cocky as ever”

With that, Raph made his way back to the Shellraiser. Each step felt heavier than the next, but he shoved it off and marched forward. The scanners were still empty. With the Casm only a couple of miles away, he could imagine the scavengers must’ve made camp somewhere in the east. He grabbed one of Donnie’s indicators quickly, along with a nifty little device he’d only ever used once since they’d travelled together.

Dee had jumped down from the roof and pretended to stretch as he made his way into the lab, looking through a box of tools on the lower shelf.

“I don’t like this.” Raph began. “The Badgers as stupid as they are- they were looking for turtles, specifically. What if they alerted the scavengers too? What if they know we’re coming?”
“We’ll be fine. We got away from the Badgers, didn’t we?”

“Barely”

“My scanners never lie. We’ll be fine” he insisted, gesturing with an oiled wrench that made a ‘clank’ sound, as it collided with Raph’s armor plate.
“That’s not what I’m worried about! Look, I’m not risking your life over this. Not even Leo’s”

“Oh, finally starting to tolerate the guy, are we?”

“Yeah, about as much as I tolerate getting stabbed.”

Donnie didn’t answer, but continued rummaging around, clearly eager to do anything else but argue. Raph couldn’t blame him of course, but that didn’t make him any less frustrated that his brother refused to listen to him.  

“Look, even if we manage to stop their vehicles, we still risk getting ambushed. Or worse, the explosives won’t work and then what? We need a plan B.”

“Why are you so worried? We’ve got magic on our side! What’s that against regular mutants? Did you see how Leo took them on? He’s more powerful than the kraang!”

“I don’t know if you’ve noticed this, but the dude is missing an arm. I didn’t want to say this, but truth is he’s not gonna be any good to us in battle like this- we’re down to us. If we’ll have any hope of getting the squirt out alive, then we have to be sure we have the element of surprise.”

Donnie turned around now, hands on his sides as Raph stood his ground.

“Why can’t you just trust me? And don’t use that ‘big brother’ card on me again- it’s redundant.”

Raph had to suppress the urge to kick the dashboard behind him into pieces. Instead, he took a step forward, keeping his voice low and controlled, “I’m telling you because you’re an idiot. And you’re also a stubborn idiot. And I’m older… and your plan is too dangerous, Dee.”

And with that, Raph carefully placed the device on Donnie’s shoulder. Donnie was just about to comment, when his vision suddenly started to blare white and purple in shifts.

“Raph? Why are my systems flaring up with errors?”

“Because I’m going alone. But… I can’t have you remember that. So, for now you’ll have to wait with yelling at me all you want after I’ve brought the kid back in one piece. Alone.”

“What are you ddddd-izzzzZZZ”

There was a small buzz, before Donnie immediately went out like a light. Raph scooped him up in his arms, carrying him over to the charging unit as he folded into it seamlessly.

“See you soon, little brother”

The way back to base was mostly a quiet one. April didn’t know whether or not Casey had actively lied to Cass about where he’d been going, or simply snuck out anyway when her back had been turned. Regardless, it was a feat that she was definitely going to have a chat with Leo about later.

The tunnels were mostly guarded. The kraang had already covered every corner up top, leaving the underground to be the safest place in New York. Every tunnel compromised by the Kraang’s reach was either boarded up or destroyed. Casey followed her tiptoeing from behind, looking over his shoulder every few seconds as if to make sure the walls weren’t going to cave in. April was more assured. She used Dee’s glasses to scan for any activity in the area, a sensor developed to keep it going in case of an emergency.

So far, the coast was clear. The only thing in tunnel was April’s hurried footsteps and the slight echo that rummaged through the darkened path. Rust and mud guiding their path towards the hide out.

“Commander O’Neil? Are you okay?” Casey suddenly asked, probably having noticed her tense up. She was several paces ahead of him, making it so that Casey had to run alongside her to keep up.
“I’m fine, Case”

The boy looked down, twiddling his thumbs. He raised a quizzical brow, looking more confused than guilty.

“You’re not mad, are you?”

“I don’t know what I am but mad might be a part of it. Also… I’m impressed.”

Casey smiled at that.  

”But I shouldn’t be impressed! You’re a kid, this has nothing to do with you, and you should be in bed right now. Not trying to figure out how to work a mystic powered sword to bring back the only family you have left, all the while oh yeah! We’re being hit by kraang vines, battle suits, droves of kraangified zombies and a horde of revolts that just might lead to another retreat.”

April finally stopped, heaving for breath as if she’d been running all the way from Draxum’s lab. She ran her hands over her face, ruffling her curls as she forced herself to calm down and ignore the crippling anxiety boiling in her veins. Casey looked up at her sympathetically, and that was almost worse than if he’d simply avoided her gaze.

“How are you so calm about this? Damn it O’Neil snap out of it! I’m the adult here- it should be me being all cool and levelheaded, not you.”

“Sensei said that in times when everything seems lost, it’s important to hold onto hope. And pizza”

April chuckled at that.

“He would, wouldn’t he?” she muttered as they continued walking. Once they’d reached the 8^th tunnel and darted to the left, they would only be ten minutes away from the base. With some luck, Cassandra wouldn’t even notice her runt had made the get away at all. But then again, the was Cassandra so… yeah, she definitely knows.

Suddenly it became very quiet in the tunnel, and to April’s horror, the smaller Casey Jones was no where to be seen. She turned around, a new panic in her chest as she even made to reach for the odachi, before footsteps quickly reassured her. Casey stuck his head out from another hole in the wall, waving a hand in that direction enthusiastically. April followed hesitantly.

“Where are you going?”

“This way!” he just yelled, as April had unwanted flashbacks of her time at Alberto’s. Turns out her luck with kids was something that hadn’t changed at least. But alas, despite her best judgement, leapt inside and crawled after him. Well, we’re already this far from the rules of the establishment. She just hoped Cassandra would be okay.

Casey finally jumped down, entering a pathway April wasn’t familiar with, though luckily not too far away from the headquarters. And given Dee’s goggles hadn’t flared up with DANGER; DEATH; DOOM warnings yet, she decided to follow the brat inside.

And what she saw was something she hadn’t seen in years.

The entire area was not unlike the rest of the tunnels, covered in rust and dirt from the underground. But what it was also covered in, was vines of green, and plants that ensnared the walls and covered the ground in spikes of grass that had against all odds managed to grow through the cracks. A bright light shimmered from above, reaching down like a beam of sunshine that covered the room in a summerly glow.

It was beautiful. An echo of the past in many ways, and yet, something that not even April thought she’d see until the war was won. How had she not known this was here?

“What are you… but this is…”

“Michelangelo showed it to me when I snuck- I… mean, got lost after training” Casey said sheepishly, and April curled a smile and ruffled his hair.

“You’re a sneaky little gremlin, aren’t you?”

Casey giggled and fought off her grip before genuinely wondering, “What’s a gremlin?”

“Never mind”

She sat down, admiring the beauty of the small area as Casey too sat down beside her, playing with his hand-crafted mask. He’d need a better one once he got older, she thought. She then reached for the odachi again, her own reflection starring back at her with a depraved expression and a crease in her brow.

“How do I do this?” she muttered, feeling something break inside of her. Tears formed in the corner of her eyes, and she stifled a sob that fought desperately to get out. “Damn it, where are you two?”

“You’re trying to open a portal?” Casey asked, fingers gliding over the blade admiringly.

Then all of a sudden, as if commanded by the room, Commander O’Neil had the sudden urge to spill her guts;

“Yes, but clearly it’s not working. And heck! Even if it did, I don’t know if it’s the right one! What if I open it and it won’t lead me to him, but freaking I don’t know- Australia or something? Or worse, what if it does work, but Leo and Mikey’s not on the other side? What if something really did…” she didn’t say it out loud. Not when Casey Junior was looking at her like that. Instead she just said, “I’m sure they’re fine. I’m just nervous, that’s all”

“Maybe you can talk to them?” he suggested. April shook her head.

“Barry already said it doesn’t work that way. It’s not a pager- uh, you don’t need to know that is” she quickly said. When she looked at the blade again, she felt the weight of it in her hands like it was made of titanium. Leo had always made it look so easy. So effortlessly. Now it was April’s turn and she was powerless. Her only family was gone or worse and all she had to show for it was a sword and a video clip.

“I just wish I knew what to do.”

Casey leaned his head on her shoulder as they glared up into the crack in the ceiling.

“Mystic powers are confusing.”

“Tell me about it” April muttered, glad to not be alone. They lay like that for a while, simply starring into the rough cement, ignoring the hard cold ground underneath. Forgetting the war for a couple of moments and just enjoying each other’s company as thought ran rampaging through April’s head. Fears and powers she couldn’t control as she fought to hold herself together.

“Commander O’Neil?”

“Yes?”

“Is it true you used to be a ghost?”

“A ghost?” It took a moment before April realized what he was referring to, “Oh you mean, Karai? Yeah. Awesome warrior. Totally kicked the Shredders butt.”

“But wasn’t that kind of like a pager? Just with a person?”
“A ghost pager. Now there’s an idea” she chuckled, even as Casey seemed to genuinely be considering it.

Suddenly and without warning, April shot upright bewildered as she thought back on something.

 “Wait a minute… the shredder was connected to the dark armor… what if…?”

“Commander?”

Casey held out a hand concerned, but April didn’t pay it any mind. She had an idea. Maybe Casey was right. What if she didn’t need to open a portal? What if just reaching out was enough? Like a receiver? Like the boys always did with their ninpo? A ghost pager! Of course! It could work!

“I’m gonna try something.”

April grabbed the odachi and held it in her hands. She closed her eyes, steadied her breathing and let only the sound of her own breathing fill her head. Casey looked on curiously, taking a few steps back as if she was about to blow up, but watched in anticipation all the same.

April thought back, letting her mind open. Feeling the energy in her gut. Remembering what Splints had told her about the Hamato energy- their ninpo.

…you were always one of us. She’d felt it. She’d lived it. She could find her brothers. She could ´feel the weapon buss in her grip as it came to life. Voices in her head as Leo and Mikey and Raph and Donnie collectively flared through her memories. Letting that weird tinkling sensation in her hands simmer, as the odachi began to flicker and sizzle in her grip.

She let the tunnel vision flair up, accepting the energy and nearly biting her tongue as she concentrated on pinpointing her friends.

Suddenly something began to change in her vision. It wasn’t memories anymore, it was… a desert. Sand as far as the eyes could reach. A bright dark blue sky stretching ahead. Nighttime. The cold breeze making sand clouds that swept over something behind her. Something metallic, and clunky like a vehicle.

Leo… she called, voice half in her chest and her pulse spiking.

‘LEO!’ she called again. Louder this time, so she was sure he would hear it. She saw something move in the corner of her eyes. It was too dark to see, but she knew it at once.

He’d heard her.

April’s hair had spiked into the air as if caught in an explosion. She looked up at Casey, exhaustion threatening to make her faint but she didn’t care- she didn’t care because it had worked. She’d reached out. She’d done it. It had to have been him. There was no other way. The boys were okay. And April O’Neil was going to get them back.

. . . .

“So… does this mean I’m still in trouble?” 

Leo…!

LEO!

Leo jutted awake, sweat on his brow. He’d almost forgotten where he was, before the familiar purple light from the interior of the Shellraiser reminded him. For a second, he could have sworn he’d heard April’s voice, thinking maybe she was right there beside him somehow.

Then he felt the hollowness on the side of his torso, and nearly let out a scream as he realized his arm was gone. Oh… right. It had just been a dream. Or well, as most dreams tended to be, some horrid reminder of the past that Leo struggled to shake off.

He tried not to think about it. About that horrible ca-chunk- sound followed by the pain and the blood and the-

He got up from the mattress and outside. He was surprised Donnie hadn’t woken him, since they’d need to move immediately in order to reach the casm within the hour. But he wasn’t there. Neither was Raph and this gave Leo a bad feeling in his gut. He grabbed his odachi, before remembering that he’d need the other arm to do that, before heading outside.

When he’d finally gotten to bed, Donnie had gone back to the charging unit, and Raph had volunteered to stand guard for the remainder of the night. But there was no sign of him. It was only once Donnie nearly came crashing into Leo that the turtle could finally relax a bit. So they hadn’t been attacked at least… that was good news, at least. But then Donnie began to pace and the relief turned into concern just as quickly.

“Donnie? What’s wrong?” Leo asked, as the robot began to pace absentmindedly back and forth muttering things he couldn’t hear under his breath. He pulled shelves out of the container inside the Shellraiser, rummaging through the seats as if by magic he’d hidden inside, but came out with nothing. Something had happened, that much was clear.

“Where’s Raph?”

“Oh, I’m gonna kill him…!” Donnie practically hollered and Leo’s stomach dropped.

“He left?!”
“We got a spare bike in the compartment for emergencies- he must have- damn it!”

“He’s going after them by himself!? Is he nuts?!”

Leo couldn’t believe what he was hearing. He quickly joined Donnie in his panicked state, looking for clues to his whereabouts or secret cameras or anything, that could help, until he noticed the markings across the sand. They led further away from the Shellraiser, and also coincidentally, the opposite direction of where the casm was.

“There’s still a trail! If we hurry, we can catch up before-

Donnie shook his head hopelessly, hands behind his head.

“You’re hurt and we’re running out of time. Damn it…! Why does he have to be so…! I’m gonna kill him!“

“The Scavengers could be here any second, why go after them alone?!”

Donnie didn’t answer, the gears turning inside, and Leo didn’t know what to do. He’d told him the plan was reckless, but going alone? He couldn’t actually be that stupid, could he? He was a jerk in this world, sure, but unlike his Raph, at least his one had the common decency to stick to his team and not run rush to put himself in harm’s way! At least Leo had thought he wouldn’t. Leo clutched his stump thinking about, once again struggling to shake the memory away.

“We don’t have time, we don’t have time, we don’t have time…! Think, Donnie! THINK!”

Leo didn’t know what to say. If they went after him the Scavengers would reach the casm before them, but if they didn’t, who knows what would happen? He didn’t actually think he could take them on alone did he? Leo thought about what he’d said last night.

‘Just for the record, if the roles were reversed… I wouldn’t trust me either.’

Leo could have stopped him. He should’ve known something was up- if he’d just done something… but he never thought the raisin idiot would go this far.

“Alright,” Donnie finally said, seemingly gathering himself. “fine. Let’s go. We’ve got a head start at least. Raph is a reckless idiot, but he’s not stupid. We can still provide a distraction if that MORON manages not to get himself killed, then save both of them in the chaos.”

“You can’t be serious. Shouldn’t we go after him?!”

“Mikey is already in enough danger as it is without us getting caught on Raph’s behalf. This is our only chance and we can’t waste it! We’ll plant the explosives then locate Raph, once the convoy rolls in. If he doesn’t find Mikey before then, we can slow them down at least.”

Donnie darted around and opened another compartment stowed away on top of the car. Leo didn’t know what to say. This was a stupid, reckless, absolutely unsafe and not to mention not thought through plan in the world. And Leo didn’t waste any time letting him know this.

“That’s a horrible plan”

Donnie dumped a bag in Leo's arms. It was heavy. Metallic little discs inside that oddly enough seemed to resemble hockey pucks inside.

“Welcome to the Wasteland”

Chapter Text

The sun was high in the sky, as five of the especially handpicked fighter trucks were already revving their engines as they prepared to embark for the Casm. The number of people in the clan eager to come along was staggering; made even more troubling by the brewing of trouble amidst the herd. Mutants coming to claim the map for themselves and risk the entire transaction as a result. And while these rumors were only muttered into frightened whispers, Wendy felt the knot in her chest tighten.

She’d been chosen by the commander himself to accompany the warriors to the Casm, even going so far as to demand she’d stay in his sight during the journey. Her mother hadn’t protested of course. On the contrary, she was proud. Before they’d joined the Scavengers they’d been as good as dead, labeled traitors by their former clan for not pulling their weight. As a result, Wendy had since aimed to do her absolute best. Assisted with the raids, tended to the wounded, or in this case, the prisoners. She believed in the course. She believed in the Oasis so badly that just thinking about it was enough to leave her breathless.

And endless supply of fruits, soil and clean water. Mountains and greens that stretched out all the way to the horizon. A paradise. Only a few hours away and all she had to do was what the Oz told her to.

But what if the Mikey was right? What if he really wasn’t the one they’d been looking for? One of the most feared mutants in legends, the key to this paradise she’d dreamed of all her life? Wendy wasn’t stupid. She knew they were coming- his family. Sooner or later Mikey would be free again. He’d no longer be subjected to the Oz and his authority. No longer be a prisoner.

But it was the thought of when that happened, that made Wendy start to wonder… what then? What would become of the dream? Of her clan? Would her new friend really take her with him? Even after everything they’d done to him? How could a mutant even be that selfless? Was it even possible in this world?

“I don’t see why you’re moping, Wendy darling. You should be smiling. Today is the day everything falls into place.”

Dragged out of her thoughts, Wendy shot a glance at the commander. He was facing the window of the leading truck, hands behind his back. She quickly straightened her back and did her best to smile.

“Yes, our clan will finally be free.”

“Our clan will finally be invincible. Invincible, Wendy, do you understand? No one will be able to challenge us after today. Well, that is if we’re all on the same page. A clan is a family after all, and a family has to work together. Don’t you agree?”

Wendy gulped but nodded.

“Yes”

The Commander turned around a gleam in his eyes. He stroked Wendy’s chin, patting her on her shoulders so that they were both facing the glass.

“Such a sweetie you are. Have you told your mother yet?”

“She’s… delighted. She says that it’s as beautiful as the first world.” Wendy said, holding her voice. If anything, her mother was more excited about the Oasis than she was, given she’d actually seen the first world herself. Wendy had grown up on the stories, relishing them like fairytales from a childhood she didn’t have.

The commander nodded pensively and started to circle the mutant, hands in his pockets.

“Indeed. You know, I was born right after M-day. My mother was killed of course, poor dear couldn’t handle the mutation, but my father held fast. Told me funny stories about the humans and their machinery. And I remember, he said that the new world, our world, would be even better than the first one. He said that all it would take, was just a little bit of discipline. That’s what family is for, after all.”

Mikey had a family too. Everyone has a family. Everyone deserves freedom, she thought, starting to shake as the Commander eyed her with that piercing glance that told her he must know something was up. She was just about to answer, when suddenly the door swung open and one of Ferrin’s lackeys strolled inside.  

“Commander, we’ve had word. The Barren clan is expecting us.” He said.

“Well, then what are we waiting for?” the Commander exclaimed, hands clasping together like he was a costumer at a gourmet dinner. Wendy sighed with relief as he turned back towards the dashboard, and the mutant girl got ready to head to Ferrin’s truck.

“Wendy,”

She froze. The commander stepped over, hands on her shoulders as he leaned down into a bone chilling whisper, “be a dear and fetch Ferrin for me, will you? I want to make sure he’s as excited about this as we are. We are a family after all.”

Wendy felt ice run down her spine before she stiffened up and headed towards the general’s truck.

Right, she thought. She had a mission to do.

“Y-yes. Right away”

On the brink of the Wasteland’s finest cliffside, a couple of miles out west from the Casm and a couple more miles north of the Scavengers convoy, stood a truck situated on a small hill. The viewpoint carefully picked out by Ferrin to avoid any unnecessary disturbance.

The truck was fitted with a state-of-the-art armory and hand-build exterior, a tracker linking the car to its counterparts and a navigation system that surveyed the area for any biological movement. The scavengers had watched over the hill all night waiting for the turtles, their orders to kill and loot anything useful. Now the question of why they needed to do this was a mystery on its own, but the subordinates knew better than to question Ferrin. Anyone on the wrong side of the commanders most trusted lieutenant, rarely lasted long and they both knew it. They also knew that the very Oasis was at stake here, and if it meant taking out a couple of reptiles in the desert to find it, so be it.

Even if the very important job they’d been entrusted was, for lack of a better word, unbearably boring.

“Will you stop fiddling with that thing? You’re gonna break it” one of them snapped, (a racoon mutant with a lofty mutated leg). His partner gritted his teeth, dangling the receiver end of their transmitters in his wolfish paw like a toy. The clicking sound was driving him nuts.

“Hey, the general put me in charges of communications. If you don’t like it, ask him.”

“Yeah? Maybe I will.” the former grumbled, snatching it out of his colleague’s grasp in one fell swoop.

 As the sound of their stationary watches too seemed to grow louder by the seconds ticking by, the wolf let out yet another irritated groan. “Honestly don’t see why he didn’t just show up himself- why do we have to be look out?! We’re gonna miss the show-

“Shhh- I think I- woah-“

The sound of something clanking on the dashboard suddenly filled the space. The racoon slammed a hand over his forehead.
“Oh mother of muta- did you just break it, Steve?”

“Did not! Just- will you take a look at this?! I think we got something!” he said, eagerly waving him over. Both scavengers starred at the dot beeping slightly on the navigator. It was a lot smaller than they’d expected, like a bike almost, and creeping closer and closer to their position.

Not sure whether or not the vehicle was the one they’d been looking for, their scanners told them that the lifeforms inside was at least coldblooded- i.e. reptilian. The only odd thing seemed to be the way they looked so clunked together, it was almost as if there was only one steering it.

“Think that’s them?”

The racoon clapped his colleague eagerly on the shoulder and licked his chapped lips.

“Call up the general. Looks like we might just make the casm after all!”

They began to move, the truck sliding its course surrounding the dot until they’d theoretically be right behind it. But when the car suddenly started to jitter and shake, the excitement of the hunt was put on hold as the wasteland grinded to a halt outside.  

“Wai-wai-wait why are we slowing down?”

Steve shrugged, checking each parameter in the car and pulling his ears to the dashboard as if to listen for a heartbeat.

“Huh, that’s weird. Must be the fuselage. Did you close it clockwise like I told you to?”

“Close it clockw- what do you mean? I didn’t build this thing!”
“Urgh, fine! I’ll turn it myself.” He grumbled and jutted outside to open the hood.

“I’Ll tUrN iT MysElF- just make it quick! We don’t have all day. Boss want’s those turtles dead before evening” the other scavenger muttered, arms crossing. Honestly, the fact that he could have gone with anyone else! Martha, Jonesy, Turbo, but no! It just had to be Steve, didn’t it? The wolf could hear him complain all the way from the outside.

“You know, a little positive reinforcement every once in a while, it wouldn’t kill y-“

“Steve? What’s going on back there?”

No response.

The mutant grumbled and got up from his chair, “ Argh- Does a racoon have to do everything themself?”

He made his way out the car slowly, mentally preparing himself for another lecture about something that should be quite obvious. But instead of finding Steve on his knees struggling to turn the tab the right way, like he’d suggested, his colleague was instead leaned against the car, hand clutching his forehead.

“What the-

He didn’t get a response, before his body was flown backwards into the car. He immediately reached for his gun aiming it at whatever had attacked, before it was kicked out of his hands. He tried to scramble for it, but didn’t get an inch before he suddenly felt all the air knocked out of his lungs and the world going dizzy. Everything flickered for a moment, until he was forced off the ground and left dangling by his laps against the car- crystal green eyes starring back at him.

“Where is he?” the mutant grumbled.

“Who?” the scavenger replied dizzily. He felt like his ribs had been snapped in half.

The mutant didn’t like that response however, as he almost immediately after proceeded to slam the wolf against the car again, something going ‘crack’ in the back of his cranium.  

“You know who I mean. Where’s. The turtle?”

“Uh… there?” Steve supplied innocently, pointing a weak finger at the mutant in front of them.

“God damn it Steve-

“Fine. I’m in a mood today.”

The mutant sighed and loosened his grip. The wolf fell to the ground heaving for breath.

Before he could catch it again though, he suddenly felt a rug at his tail as it was pulled against the edge of a very sharp knife.
“Tell me where your prisoner is or kiss your tail goodbye.”

“Y-you wouldn’t!”

“I mean, I might only have seen this on a couple of mutants before but let me tell you; they sure could scream. So how hard can it be? Or you can make this easy for yourselves…. The prisoner. Where. Is. He?”

The wolf looked at his equally terrified partner. The mutant was definitely a turtle- he could see so much by the giant plate on his back. Now, neither was an expert on the subject, but they were at least fairly certain that was one of the common characteristics. And he was asking about the mighty flame too… just what Ferrin had told them to set a stop to. Could it be that the commander was right? Was their prisoner not the holy chalupa as they’d been told?

“The commander’s going to deshell you for this” Steve said, rather bravely even his partner had to admit, as blood drippled from his forehead. The turtle rolled his eyes, tightening his grip around the tail.

“I’m losing my patience.”

The wolf felt like he could cry- but anything else but that while Steve was watching. It was his tail on the line here! His tail. You don’t just give that up! But if they told him anything, they’d be dead for sure! The general or the commander, maybe both! They’d be shot on sight if they leaked anything- especially while they were this close to the oasis.

“One…”

This mutant was nuts. Definitely nuts. He could tell by that look in his eyes. Maybe a relative of the scrawny one? Was that why? But this one looked so different- he was definitely not magical like the other one. If he was he’d used it by now.

“Two…

Oh god, this is it isn’t it? Because of that stupid fuselage the scavenger was about to become ‘tailless muty’. He’d be ridiculed. Wait, screw that- what if it hurt? What if it was worse than losing a leg? What if this really, really hurt-

“STEVE! HUEY! Come in! ANSWER ME YOU IDIOTS!”

As the transmitter hollered from the truck the turtle changed his focus. If the scavenger wasn’t scared out of their fur to move as much as a muscle, that might have been a good time to do so. Instead, the turtle tilted his head an idea in his eyes.

“Well? You heard him. Answer it.”

As the general continued screaming from inside the truck, Steve and Huey looked at each other shorly, before the ladder gave a hesitant nod. Steve collected himself from the ground, stumbling slightly as he was followed by the turtle’s gaze. He slowly, rather hesitantly hovered his paw over the button, before stuttering into the receiver. A gun was ready to shoot him if necessary and both of the scavengers were very much not a fan of that alternative- something Huey prayed his colleague understood.

“W-we’ve got the turtles location, sir” the mutant stuttered frantically looking at the turtle.

“You found them? Well then what are you waiting for? Kill them.”

“T-there was a small- argh- delay”

Steve began to cough- whether it was from nervousness or the most probably internal injuries, was hard to say.

“Something in your throat?”

“Not-It’s nothing, sir! We’ll get the turtles right away! We just uh… “

The turtle mouthed something, eyes tensing up as if threatening him voicelessly. When the general seemed to get impatient, Huey was almost ready to cry and scream for help, until Steve suddenly exclaimed;

“They’ve got information about the prisoner sir! Might compromise the deal, sir.”

Another silence. This one seemingly carrying on for eternity, and the scavenger wondered if getting killed by the turtle or the general would be less painful than the other. In hindsight, the turtle was probably the least humiliating way to go.

Finally, the transceiver responded.

“Damn it… Alright fine. Take them down and bring them to me. I’m giving you the rendezvous for when we’ll cross the reap.. We’ll reach the casm by noon, so HURRY. Kill if you have to. I’ll find a way around Oz, then meet the imposters before the extraction point. Understood?”

“Y-yes, sir. Right away, general!” the scavengers nodded, for a moment forgetting that the general wasn’t actually there to see it.

“Get it done.”

And the transmission was off. Both mutants let out a sigh of relief, until reality came back to remind them that they were still at gunpoint. The turtle let Huey’s tail fall to the ground and pushed himself upward. He gestured with the gun for Steve to get out of the way before he started considering their vehicle and climbed inside.

“You got a tracker on this thing?”

“In-build on the scanner.”

“Fuel?”

“Two tanks, one half empty”
“So this can take me to the convoy… I can get there before the others.” He said, and both scavengers got a very bad feeling. If his hands didn’t feel like they were broken in several places, getting to the gun would have been the logical decision here. But even despite that, looking at the mountain of a mutant, neither was even sure bullets would pierce the shell. For all they knew turtle’s were also bullet proof. And rather than risk getting both knees broken, being spared was a far more attractive option than going back to face the Oz.

Huey gulped as he summoned enough courage to raise his voice, the turtle seemingly not even caring about their presence anymore but scanning through the tracking system.
“You’re one of them, aren’t you? Th-the mighty flames…? “

The turtle looked at the two shivering scavengers and smiled halfheartedly.

“So, you are scared of me. Good.” He muttered, before raising his gun once again and stating matter of factly; “The prisoner. Is he there?”

“He’s-

“Shut up Steve” Huey hissed, quickly kicking his colleague’s shin. The bravado was immediately gone however, as the turtle shoved the gun further in his face, making him shoot his hands into the air in a panic. “F-f-f-five trucks. Holding cell is in the center. Can’t miss it, hehe.”

The turtle nodded and closed the door, turning the key that would activate the engine. Huey felt a desperation boil up in him as the turtle reloaded their guns.

“You’re not gonna kill us are you? We just helped you! Don’t be crazy!!”

A ‘thump’ was heard as the guns were dumped by both mutants’ feet. Reloaded. One for each of them.

“Crazy wins the wasteland” the turtle said, determination in his gaze before he drove off towards the rendezvous.

Mikey heard footsteps. The holding cell was vibrating slightly, each metallic part dangling somewhere in the distance. He didn’t need to look outside to know they were moving. Which meant that unless the voice had been lying to him, then he needed to make a move and soon. But while getting outside of the cell had been relatively easy, without his kusari fundo Mikey was powerless.

He held up his hands. The lines were so small you could barely notice them anymore. But even so, he could still feel them. Like there was some invisible energy surging underneath. He’d tried to tap into it, tried to feel the ninpo inside of him and holding onto it, but every time he did, he kept seeing his brother’s faces. He kept imagining the worst-case scenario. His body splitting in two, Leo trapped on the other side, his home slipping even further away…

If he’d just trusted Leo- none of this would have happened. So, naturally, that’s what he needed to do right? Trust his brother? But then again… what if he didn’t show up? What then? What if something had happened to him? Against the scavengers, there were no saying that Leo would be able to get past them, even with his odachi. If he’d even made it that far…

Mikey felt an incoming headache. Stay put or wait. Those were his only options, but as time threw closer, so did the Casm. And once they’d made it across, he was fairly certain trying to reason with another clan of vindictive mutants, might not be the best idea. It certainly hadn’t worked out so far…

What the heck do I do now? Mikey sighed, silently wishing Raph was there. He would do anything for a hug, right about now.

“You know, you could at least give a legendary flame some proper food before you bargain him off!” he hollered, not getting up from the ground he’d decided to pretend-stargazing as the footsteps threw up to the bars. When he finally did turn around, the turtle pulled into a smile,

“Wendy!”

She clung to the bars, Mikey kneeling down to meet her level. She looked bewildered, like she hadn’t slept in days.
“We don’t have a lot of time”
“I noticed. Did you find my weapon?”

Wendy looked down for a moment, contemplating before she turned back to the turtle, “It’s- it’s in his office. I saw it. I can get it, but I need help. Ferrin is on the move, but he won’t tell people why. I think he knows… about your brother.”

Mikey gulped trying not to let her see him panic. He was the ancient warrior from another dimension after all.

“If Leo’s coming then we don’t have a lot of time. How long before we reach the casm? They said that’s when they’ll strike- we might be able to use it to our advantage.”

“What- what are they gonna do?” Wendy asked, voice quivering at the thought. If he knew Leo then Mikey couldn’t blame her for being worried. Who knew what he’d do to break him out. As the years had gone on, during the invasion he’d made a habit of not revealing his master plan until the last second, and it would almost always be something completely unexpected and crazy.

“I don’t know. But I can’t sit here to find out.” Mikey said, having made his decision. He startled fiddling with the key until Wendy stepped in.

“I’ll take you! If we’re moving, then you need to get to the general’s truck. I’ll show you where it is. Make sure you’re not seen”
“Then what are we waiting for?”

“No! You can’t! Not until we’re at the Casm! The commander will know if you leave the cell. We need to wait- I’ll come for you.”

Wendy looked at him almost pleadingly. Such a Casey move- damn it! Not even Doctor Delicate Touch was entirely immune to the puppy dog eyes… But she did have a point. They needed to wait. Just until they were sure the coast was clear.  

Mikey nodded slowly, determination replacing his panic.

“Okay… We’re getting out of here, Wendy. Today’s the day. I swear it.”

Wendy didn’t say anything. She simply nodded, then turned back towards the hallway.

The Casm was a lot bigger than Leo had originally thought it’d be. It was like a giant gaping wound in the ground, lines upon lines of cracks that edged into the surface like veins. A crater that stretched as far as the eye could see; only bare patches of land that seemed sturdy. It was sheltered by mountains of bitter rock and stone, that rose above the Casm like a giant bowl, enclosing it. The only way a car would be able to pass through, it would have to know exactly what patch of land to drive on, and what not to. And according to Donnie, apparently survivors in this world had learned that path the hard way. Leading the scavengers directly to the other side of the mountain, where the market would be waiting.

They’d parked the Shellraiser, after a considerate amount of time, as Donnie cursed his brother for having put safety locks on the security systems. It was exactly the kind of obnoxious tinkering he’d expect from his Donnie- keeping the family safe in the most annoying way possible.

Either way, they’d made it to the Casm and despite Leo’s incessant pains that shot through his limb, followed the safest passage through the cracks. If it wasn’t for Donnie’s scanners, Leo would have resolved to use his odachi by now, limb be damned. Leo bit his tongue as he stretched far enough down to latch the detonator onto the rock, making sure the disk-like mechanism would stick. As the ground below started to quiver beneath him, the turtle barely stopped himself from dropping the thing entirely.

“We can’t get any further?!”

Donnie emulated a groan as he successfully pulled Leo back to the solid ground.

“Not unless you want to become sawdust!” he exclaimed, brushing the dust off of his metallic exterior. “Come on!”

Donnie’s arms were full of the detonators, as they jogged to the next point further ahead, nearly dropping a few as a result. Leo held out his remaining arm urgently, checking to see if any cars were about to roll in earlier than they’d predicted.

“Give them to me!” he said as Donnie tossed him one of the bags.

As Leo felt the impact though, another tear shot through his limb and he nearly doubled over from the pain, the disks nearly rolling right off into the underground if Donnie hadn’t in-build reflexes. He quickly put the back to the side and hesitantly held out his hands for support.
“Take it easy, Leo.”

“I’m fine! We can worry about my arm later, let’s just do what we came here for.” He bit, forcing himself back to his feet. He grabbed the bag and slung it over his shoulder. This was their only chance. Leo didn’t have the luxury of resting, not when he was this close to getting his brother back.

As the continued placing disk after disk a reasonable distance from each other, Leo’s eyes began to scan over the detonators and their weirdly hockey themed disks.

“Where did you even get these from?”

“I made them! Well, you know what it’s like out here. Gotta be prepared for anything” Donnie said, his head temporarily sticking out from one of the craters before he effortlessly climbed back on solid ground. His antenna drooped as he grabbed another, holding the thing in his hands for moment as his voice became quiet. “I made them for Casey believe it or not. After the blast, I thought maybe he’d want… Anyway, I’ve set the detonators to this switch. Ones we hit it, we’ll have approximately 1,22 seconds before the first one goes off, creating a chain reaction that’ll detonate the rest.”

Leo nodded, careful not pry at the wound and turned his attention back to the ground.

“And you’re sure these will work?”

“Of course! My calculations are never wrong-

“CAREFUL!”

And then as if to undermine his point, in the split of a second, Donnie was suddenly left dangling from a ledge as the ground caved in below him. Leo gritted his teeth as he struggled to keep the robot from plummeting into the dark below them, or worse activate one of the detonators accidentally. Donnie quickly grabbed onto the ground, careful not to pull Leo in as well, until the turtle could finally let go, both stumbling to the ground- Leo from exhaustion and Donnie from the shock mostly.

“Phew. Thanks. Now, as I was saying, ones the convoy roles in, I’ll hit the button and the explosion should set the Casm into a uhhh, minor implosion. They’ll have no choice but to slow down and go around, buying us enough time to locate Mikey. And hopefully, Raph too”

“How long do we have?”

“Not long now. You see that arch over there? Behind it lies the market.” Donnie said, pointing towards the small rock formation on the other side of the canyon. Leo tried to cover his eyes from the sun, though the rock was so far away he could barely see anything else.
“I can’t see anything.”

“That’s because it’s hidden from outsiders. But when it opens, we’ll know the convoys on their merry way. Heard a merchant in the Grimhold talk about it a couple of years ago. I nearly lost my right leg if he wasn’t such a bad shot…”

Leo’s thoughts seemed to trail off just then. His vision going slightly blurry as his odachi began to simmer in his hand. Buzzing like it was trying to get free from his grasp. Leo tried to hear Donnie’s voice, but found that it faded into the background. Even the sun began to dim, not slowly and naturally, but almost like a flickering lightbulb. For a second he could have sworn the sand was gone below his feet, replaced by something concrete and green. Something familiar and chilly, like the underground in New York.
Then, a voice.

Leo…!

Suddenly Leo jittered back, eyes blinking rapidly as he once again found himself standing besides other Donnie as the robot finished explaining something he hadn’t been able to follow.

What the…?

“Did you hear something?” Leo asked, suddenly holding his sword very tight, his danger instincts kicking in as he started anxiously looking around.

Donnie looked back, before tilting his head to the side.

“Uh… no?”

Whatever it was, it was gone. Even his odachi was limp in his grasp again. That’s definitely going on the ‘not a good sign’ list. What the heck was that?
Leo lowered his blade, trying to dim the headache that seemed to emerge as he tried to remember what the voice had sounded like.
“I could have sworn I heard someone.”

“Probably just wasteland sickness. Raph has it at least once a month if he doesn’t remember to eat.”

Leo looked into the odachi, for a moment thinking someone else than him was staring back.

“Yeah… desert sickness”

The general was pacing outside the Commanders truck. While traversing the desert, the only way of going from vehicle to vehicle had been the latches on the roofs, though the general’s mood made him jump it instead. Time was running out and if the commander found out about the other turtle… memories of their lovely exchange back at the camp coursed through him in jitters.

The turtle knew something, had to. Something that would jeopardize the exchange. Ruin their chances of getting the map from the barrens- had to be. Unless it was a bluff. To get the map themselves- that was it, wasn’t it? Those annoying reptiles were out for the maps themselves. They wanted the might flame. Or maybe they themselves knew about the map? The only thing Ferrin knew for sure, was that only the mighty flame could read the map to the Oasis.

And whether or not their clan would find salvation, it all depended on him.

With that in mind the general opened the doors and entered the truck. The commander was already facing him, playing with his gun as he sat cross legged in the driving seat- his subordinates steering the convoy behind.

“Commander, I just got word from one of my men-“

“Is there a problem I should know about, Ferrin?”

The general gulped. The commander was in a bad mood… that was never good. Ferrin gathered his courage and straightened his back as the lie curled over his tongue.

“It’s the road. We have reason to believe it’s… unsteady. Driving through the passage might risk a coalition. If we circle around it, we should be-

“So, you are willing to put the fate of the Oasis itself in jeopardy, because of… a hunch? Is that what you’re telling me?”
“Commander, please. We need to secure the prisoner. I’ll scout ahead and make sure the terrain is safe for travel. A minor delay in the journey”

The commander held up a hand, making the general instantly bite his tongue. The commander exited his chair and began to pace around his right-hand man, as Ferrin struggled to retain a blank expression.

“You seem nervous, Ferrin. Forgot to load your armory?”

Ferrin nearly choked on his own spit as he forced himself to look at the commander through the shadow and nooks of the skull he wore. If he found out… do it for the Oasis. The clan! We can’t let the turtles ruin everything we’ve worked so hard for…!   

“Just excited about or fortune. The Scavengers will be the most powerful clan in the wasteland.”

The commander put a hand on Ferrin’s shoulder, squeezing it a little too hard before circuling back in front of the significantly smaller general.

“Exactly. A lot is riding on this deal, I’m sure I don’t have to tell you twice. If anything’s wrong, you’d therefor tell me. Right?”

Ferrin blinked.

“Of course.” he said as the commander seemed to weigh the response. Finally, he returned to his chair, carelessly reloading his gun before putting it back into its holster.
“Good. Such a day for unity. We wouldn’t want to spoil it with mistrust and bad faith.”

“Of course not, Commander.”
“Just making sure we’re on the same page” he said, spinning his chair so he was facing the wasteland below, arms behind his back. “We’ll be by the Casm within the hour. In the meantime, I’ll have the guards secure our Mighty Flame as you’ve so thoughtfully requested. You got half to sort the issue. That shouldn’t be a problem for you, should it, general?”

The general had to stop himself from kicking the wall as the time limit kept him locked in. Either way, he nodded, relief surging through his chest as the weight seemed to lessen now that he’d have the chance to right his mistake once and for all.

“No problem at all, Commander”

The convoy was close now. Raph could tell. He constantly checked the scanners in the vehicle, quickly getting a feel for the car as he tried not to think about the reserve bike he’d have to replace once they got back to the Shellraiser.

He knew this was reckless. Going alone rarely went well, even for the most capable survivors, but Raph felt he owed it at least. Not just to Leo. He wanted to save his brother so badly, and he’d already lost an arm to do it. Raph might not remember every detail about his past anymore, but he still recognized the pattern. It was ingrained into him. Something that no matter what happened, wouldn’t seem to go away even when everyone else did.

He wondered if that’s how Leo had lost his arm. Maybe that was the difference. Maybe that’s why he’d survived… if he’d pushed himself hard enough to live through the hell in his own world, letting him sacrifice himself in this one just didn’t seem fair. Maybe Donnie had a point, as painful as it was for Raph to admit it. Maybe this was their second chance to save the brother they couldn’t. Or at least, prevent another Leo from going too far.

Though Raph did everything in his power not to try and think about what the other Mikey was like, there was also a small part of him that couldn’t help but wonder… would seeing him finally trigger my memories? He was a different version of course- probably miles away from the little brother he used to know. But as Raph surveyed the dashboard’s small transceiver for any activity, the thoughts creeped up on him slowly. The thoughts that maybe Donnie’s endless search for the past, wasn’t as out of reach as they thought.

If these other versions existed after all, in another universe yes, but alive, didn’t that have to mean something? Or just another taunt from the universe to remind them of their failure to stop M-day.

Maybe going alone had been a bad idea. He was way out of his depth here, even Donnie would have to agree. But the Scavengers had gone after them too, and the last thing Raph would do was letting those bastards get away with it in one piece.

The transceiver beeped, a message requesting status over the small screen beside it.

“The turtle’s been located. Approaching destination” Raph typed as he forced his mind on the objective.

The voice of reason in the back of his mind however, would not. 

‘Huh... And you always yelled at me for never having a thought out plan.’

Raph squinted his eyes closed.

“Shut up…”

“Well, well, Greenie. You finally got adopted! Get up”

As the mutant entered, he slammed on the bars of the cell, keys jangling in his pocket. B

Mikey didn’t move a muscle.

“Are you deaf or something? I said… Get... UP!”

The cage was flung open, a loud rattle as the metal slammed against the wall. Mikey felt the vibrations in the floor as the mutant’s boots sauntered over to Mikey’s motionless body. He counted the steps; one… two… three.

Before the mutant had time to react, Mikey was suddenly on his feet. He grabbed the fabric of his cape and pulled, sending the scavenger colliding to the floor as he slipped. As he reached for his gun Mikey was already moving, using the chains to knock the mutant’s jaw sideways as he fell unconscious on the floor. He seemed… relatively okay. Mikey was sure he’d be fine.

As Wendy quickly handed him the key to unlock his cuffs. They locked the door and Mikey felt an energy in him he hadn’t had for days finally return.

“You okay?” she asked as Mikey enjoyed the feeling of his wrists being weightless.

“Better now that jerk got a taste of his own medicine. Good job!”

 “Come on!” Wendy said, already heading for the door.

“Leo…”

The hallway was the same, but it was more muted. Like there was a veil over it. He wasn’t quite there, but he wasn’t not, either. Hovering in the strange vine covered walls and rusty walls as every corner was covered in a foggy shadow. Leo knew this place. Why was he here?

And he wasn’t alone. He now realized he wasn’t hovering anymore- he was sitting. The same way he’d sit whenever he’d meditate, cross legged on the floor and back straightened. Someone in front of him was doing the same, but he couldn’t see who it was. Only that they were reaching out to him somehow, one hand slowly creeping closer as the shadows consumed him. He recognized it. But that couldn’t be…

… April?

“LEO!”

“What?!”

Leo opened his eyes. They were still at the Casm. Donnie had just put the last detonator into place- how the could he have fallen asleep? Leo was fixing his arm- or, trying to- as Donnie was going over the scanner. Then… he’d picked up his sword, and that feeling came over him again. It was the same feeling he had when he opened a portal. But how could…?

Donnie was beginning to pace, Leo noticed; and if Donnie had a face, he was sure it would be one of stuttering distress with the way he kept tapping his bo against the side of his head like a drum.

“What’s wrong?”

Donnie stopped in his tracks, fiddling with his hands nervously as Leo officially gave up in trying to reattach the arm.
“Uh, remember when I said my calculations where never wrong? So funny thing, turns out the convoy had other plans.” he said, holding up the scanner.

Leo instinctively snatched it from the robot’s hands as if to verify that he wasn’t blind, because it looked very much like the scavengers weren’t following the line they’d drawn.

“They’re off course.”

Donnie nodded, struggling to find reason in his non-stop rambling. They were off course. In other words, their detonators were now completely useless unless the scavengers decided to switch routes. It didn’t even make any sense! Why change their path now? They were only minutes away from the Casm and they chose now to switch lanes? Why?! What changed? Oh, this is bad, this is bad, this is really bad- Leo slammed a fist against the car before he could stop it, struggling to keep his composure.

Donnie continued going over their options like he’d just chugged five cops of coffee in a row..
“We need to move- m-maybe if we relocate them, we’ll have time to place at least two of them closer to the trajectory. They’re driving in a straight line, we can probably-

“There’s no time!”

Leo didn’t have time to be smart right. He grabbed the last bag of disks along with his odachi, before promptly marching towards the crater.
“Where are you going? Are you nuts? You’re still hurt!”

“I’m not going to just sit here and let those assholes drive by while my brother’s still in there. I’ll use the odachi. Keep your finger on the trigger and don’t do anything until they show up on the radar!”

“Leo! It’s dangerous! There’s a reason we can’t go there! You’ll break it!” Donnie yelled, pushing Leo back with as much strength as his body allowed him. It didn’t matter- Leo ignored the pain as he blipped out of the way, letting the buzzing of the odachi’s handle distract from his nerves.

“Believe me as much as I’d want to avoid falling to my death, safety is not exactly my main priority right now!”

“Wha- safety’s always a priority! Let me do it! We don’t have enough time for-”

“Appreciate the offer, but we both know it’s not gonna hold a two-ton heavy machine.”

Donnie stopped walking, clearly taking the words to heart.

Leo let out a sigh, put a hand on his shoulder, “Sorry Don, but I’m not letting them through.”

“No- COME BACK!”

-and blipped right into the center of the Casm.

Ferrin had thirty minutes to contain the mutant and eliminate him. Whatever he knew, he’d be the judge of whether or not the commander needed to hear it too.

He’d successfully stalled the convoy, making his own way to the rendezvous as he’d instructed his underlings to follow. When he finally locked onto the car however, something was off.

Neither of the two scavengers he’d sent had appeared.

Usually at least one of them would great their superior outside, it was how the clan had always done it. Especially in a case as dire as this. But as Ferrin stepped out of his car, gun in hand, neither the scavengers or the turtle appeared. He stepped closer, releasing the safety of his blaster as he circled the seemingly abandoned vehicle. It had definitely been operated, that much was sure. He recognized the markings outside as one of theirs, unmistakably. The door to the front seat was open, inviting the general to look inside.

Something was very clearly wrong here. But before the general could figure out just what- a shadow alerted him to the gun aimed at his head. He acted fast, kicking his attacker in the chest, but met resistance. He fired a warning shot, as another grazed his cheek, and the enemy quickly tried to get him off his feet.

“What’s going on here?!” the general exclaimed, as the dark shadow approached him. It was bigger than most mutants he’d seen, definitely not one of theirs. But it was only once he stepped into the light, that Ferrin truly realized who he was dealing with. Or rather, what, he was dealing with.

“Looking for me?!” the turtle sneered.
“You!”

“I’m here for your legend. So, you going to make this easy?”.

The general didn’t get another word in as his jaw was sent to the ground, blood curling up in his mouth. He quickly returned the favor, making the turtle loose balance as both reached for their weapon and took aim.

“Come on, this way!”

Mikey struggled to keep up as the wind threatened to make him stumble. Now Mikey had done a lot of crazy stuff in his life, stuff that definitely would have been classified as ‘not safe’, but this definitely took the cake. The convoy raced across the desert at an incomprehensible speed, each truck circling theirs like a cage, and big enough to encompass an entire building. Each roof was flat enough to walk on, but trying to cross to the other trucks, you’d have to balance yourself to get the right distance for a jump.

Mikey struggled not to look down, as Wendy eagerly continued forward as if she’d done this a million times before. When she nearly stumbled across the edge for a moment however, Mikey wasn’t so sure that was the case anymore.

“Woah! Wendy!” he exclaimed, as the girl somehow managed to pull herself up on the opposite car, where a small platform was situated at the very bottom, big enough to stand on. “That was close” he muttered, exasperated as both the unparalleled fear of falling down and his adrenaline made Mikey feel like he was on fire.
“Over here.” Wendy said, as focused as he’d ever seen a little kid her age. She leaned against the side of the car, tiptoing on the small platform beneath them until a small opening appeared. Wendy quickly went through, Mikey following after her as they entered what looked like an entire office. A dashboard in the end of it with a giant glass panel to reveal the outside, as boxes upon boxes was stacked up high against the walls. It was the chair in the middle, with a good quality carpet underneath that seemed to throw Mikey off. You could say what you want about the Scavengers manners, but at least they had good taste when it came to interior decorating…

“Where is it?” Mikey whispered, as Wendy moved around the crates stacked neatly into sets around them. She didn’t turn around as Mikey, slightly confused, tried to follow her lead, “Where are you going? Wait!”

And then finally he saw it. Right on top of one of the crates, was dumped a pair of glowing bright kusari fundo. Not even hung up properly, just tossed into the garbage like it was nothing. Wendy started to go toward it, looking back at Mikey one more time as if to make absolutely sure he was there, before she snatched it and jumped back down.

Mikey had never felt more relieved, ready to pull the mutant girl into a hug.

“You did it, Wendy! Team awesome for the win!” he exclaimed, the smile on his face hurting his cheeks. This was it. They were getting out. He could find Leo, he could fight, he could-

“Wendy?”

She didn’t answer. Just holding the weapon in her hand as Mikey hesitantly approached her. Her face was an unreadable expression, as she backed further into the room, closer to the dashboard behind her. Confused, Mikey tried to step forward, holding out a hand so she could give them back to her, when suddenly-

“You know, I was wondering when you’d make a run for it”

Mikey’s blood began to boil, as the Commander stalked forward, voice a cold taunt under the mask. Before he knew what was happening, Wendy handed him the kusari fundo, as the commander patted her gratefully on the head.

Mikey didn’t stop looking at her, his voice caught in his throat. The commander picked up the weapon, scanned it for a moment-

And snapping it in half.

“So much trouble for a toy, it’s a wonder to me you ever survived this long in the desert. Don’t you agree, Wendy darling?”

Chapter Text

The kusari fundo’s scattered pieces clattered to the ground. One end landing at Mikey’s feet as he took a moment to recognize what had just happened.

The stillness of it taunting him, because just like that, an extension of himself had suddenly been severed- tossed away like dirt. An instrument he’d spend a little over a decade with since he was a kid, using to defend against self-serving yokai, ancient demonic spirits, mutants, and an alien race hellbent on destroying everything he held dear.

 And maybe he should have been angry- no, fuming, at the sight of it. That inner turmoil he’d turned into the love he held for his family, burning him up right now like a maelstrom of emotions. But maybe it was the very ability to hurt from this that had snapped in that moment, because all that Mikey could do was simply looking at it, not knowing what to say…

His mystic weapon in pieces.

And then he looked at Wendy. Sweet, innocent Wendy who believed so much in a better world that she was willing to lend a hand to a stranger. She didn’t look proud, squirming slightly behind the commander. She didn’t look at Mikey but kept her sorry gaze glued to the floor as the former calmly observed the turtle.  

“You seem surprised… I mean, I’m not the Commander for no reason- Of course I knew you’d try to escape sooner or later! Surprised it took you this long to be honest. And leaving the key’s unattended like that? Now, now, don’t worry. I’ll have a good word with Ferrin about that later; make sure that doesn’t happen again. So unprofessional”

Mikey looked at Wendy, struggling to read her face as he thought back to every conversation they’d had in the past. Every hopeful memory or story they’d talked about, anything that might give indication as to why she’d done it. But yet, all that Mikey could see was just the scared little girl that had defended him and treated his wounds. It was the same expression he’d seen on Casey Jr. so many times before.

“You’re making a mistake, Wendy.” he just said, the knot in his chest tightening.

Oz put a hand on her shoulder, voice grimaced into a fake sympathy that made Mikey’s hands curl into fists.

“Poor Wendy’s always been a believer at heart. If anyone’s at fault, it’s me for putting her on guard duty when it’s clear she’ll be much better as an infiltrator. So much untapped potential, it’s almost a shame we won’t need any of that when we get the map.”

“We both know you don’t actually believe in any of that. He’s lying to you, Wendy! He doesn’t want to find the Oasis, he just wants a reason for people to feel threatened by you.”

“Even if that’s true, we’ll be safer then, than we are now.” Wendy said, quietly, still not daring to look Mikey in the eye.

“See? She understands perfectly. And I honestly think it’s a shame you’d twist her young mind to think differently. And so close to getting what we want too.”

The commander stood so close to Mikey in that moment, he felt the room become smaller and smaller. He looked back up at him, returning his taunting gaze with spite.

“I could destroy you.”

The Commander let out a chuckle.

“Oh, come now. I saw through that little bluff of yours the first time you did your little light show. You would have broken out days ago if that was actually true. Or did you just enjoy playing misunderstood hero for dear Wendy here that much?”

“When my brother gets here-

“And what exactly do you think he’d be able to do for you even if he did manage to find you? You’ll be long gone by then anyway, isn’t it obvious? Which is why I put my trusted right-hand man to the task- you see, Ferrin is always so eager to prove himself, I let him do a little errand for me- not that he knows I know, he’s never been that bright honestly. I’m not surprised if he’s with your brother right at this moment.”

Mikey had to take a moment to realize what he’d actually said, nearly toppling backwards.

“You- you knew? Wait no, how did you- there’s no way you’d-

“Oh, it wasn’t hard to figure out. Your brothers aren’t exactly subtle of their pursuit. Messed up a junction a good couple of miles away- gave our badgers quite the scare. And such a fascinating ability they described. Almost unlike anything you’d ever seen before… sound familiar? Yes, I have to say your brothers are quite something else.”

“Brothers?” Mikey wondered briefly as his heart started beating faster and faster in his chest. It was all wrong, everything was wrong- this- this wasn’t how it was supposed to go. Leo- he’d tried so hard to protect him, and now he was-?

“Oh well!” The commander slammed his hands together in delight, and turned back towards Wendy, hands behind his back. “We’re almost to the Casm. Eugh- never liked that name. The Casm doesn’t have that panache to it, never liked that. But never the mind, we’ve got work to do. Wendy?”

Before Mikey could see what it was, Wendy pulled out a small tranquilizing gun and pulled open the lid. She fiddled after a small needle-like dart from inside her pocket, before she wordlessly lowered it into the cylinder of the device.

Mikey stumbled forward, not knowing what else to do but plead as she was about to hand it to the Commander.

“Wendy, listen to me, the Oasis is out there. I know it. You know it. But this isn’t how you’re going to find it. You want to protect your clan, I get it. I want to protect mine too, more than anything. So, we stick together, no matter how hard it gets… no matter… no matter how many of us we lose. And I mean, we’ve made it this far. So, it’s not too late. I want to help you, just let me- let me help you too. It’s not too late to save your people, just… Wendy, come with me.”

When she finally turned to look at him, all that Mikey could see was just a painful grimace. She’d made her decision.

“I’m starting to see why you liked him so much. Too bad” the Commander said, accepting the gun as he watched Mikey’s pitiful expression with glee.

“Family sticks together” Wendy muttered, sounding just as unamused as he felt.

The room began to shrink, the air thinning as Mikey saw his last chance of escape dwindling away before him. Leo wasn’t coming, the convoy wasn’t going to stop, and Mikey had absolutely no idea what to do. It was almost funny. He’d actually thought he could get out of here alive… find Leo, get back home somehow. Everything was going to be okay, just like it had always been, no matter the situation, right?

Mikey looked down at his hands, bandaged and scarred as they’d been the last time that he’d used his ninpo. His weapon no more than scraps in front of him- the very thing that had saved him and his brother’s so many times in the past. He wanted to scream and fight, he wanted to cry, to explode right now so badly.

But yet all that came out was a dry laugh, clawing it’s way out of Mikey’s charred throat before he could stop it or even register it was happening.   

“Why are you laughing now? Stop that. It’s annoying” the Commander said, clearly irritated, but Mikey was only just beginning.

 “Stop. Laughing. I hate that!”

Mikey looked between the Commander and Wendy, feeling that familiar sense of detachedness he’d felt after they’d lost Donnie. Then he closed his eyes and reached for his center, just like Sensei had taught him all those years ago.

“You know it’s so gloom and dark in these rooms. I think… what you two need… is a little bit of- !”

Before the Commander had another second to protest, the entire room began to glow into a blinding light, as if by electricity the yellowish glow sent the world aflame- the turtle quickly running for the door as his arms split themselves apart from within.  

Raph fell to the ground, chin slamming against the rock as the wolf-like mutant spun around after his weapon. The turtle was faster though, not letting him get anywhere near it before he aimed a fist directly at the scavenger’s jaw. As it collided, something cracked, and a bloody line started dripping down from his lips as he furiously growled and kicked.

He was fast on his feet, if a little slow on his reflexes. He didn’t seem too surprised about Raph’s appearance, though not the list bit happy about it either and it made the turtle wonder if they’d known he’d be coming. Knew we should have killed those badgers when we had the chance. Raph then had to mentally kick himself as Donnie’s voice beamed in his head. Right… that’s not who we are. This was however not a good moment to moralize as it landed Raph a square kick right in his plastron, sending him reeling into the stolen vehicle behind him.

He grunted, ignoring the ringing in his ear slots as a blaster shot fired right past him. He forced himself upright, dodging another shot as the scavenger continued to beam with fury. He wasted shot after shot as Raph finally got the upper hand, wrestling the blaster out of his grip with his overwhelming height and weight. As the wolf finally let go something slid across Raph’s leather sleeve followed by a wince of pain shooting up his scales. The wolf aimed his blade for the turtle’s throat, but just then Raph had a thought.

Before he even realized himself what he was doing, it was like his body acted for him. He grabbed the wolf by his wrist, holding onto his shoulder, before using his leg to trip the scavenger right off his feet. This proved very effective as the mutant was thrown through the air, upside down and finally directly under turtle’s boot.

He’d won.

Every movement echoing an eerie familiarity that he’d have to check in with Donnie after they’d rescued other Mikey.

The wolf continued to bite and claw and kick and stomp, anything he could do to get free, but Raph just took it. He’d come this far, and no way in hell was he going to let a measly little wolf mutant get the better of him now. He reached for his own triceraton blaster, activating it without taking his gaze away from the mutant and aimed it right at the side of its head.  

“Where are they?”

The mutant didn’t answer, instead spitting blood right into Raph’s face. He wiped it away, trying not to let the anger in his chest overwhelm him as he’d so easily done the other times mutants became insufferable to deal with.

“I don’t have time for this.” Raph reached down and pulled the wolf upright, forcing him to face Raph’s piercing green eyes. “Tell me where they keep the turtle, or I’ll make you into a coat. Where are they?!”

“There were only supposed to be one… You’ve… you’ve ruined everything!”
“Yeah?! Well, you haven’t made my week a fricking road trip either!”

The mutant let out a sickening snicker. It wasn’t even cold, simply desperate. The sound of someone who knew they were done for.

“You’ll never get the map… my people’s bled for this. I’m not gonna let you screw it up when we’re this close! I can’t! He’ll kill me!”

This again… Raph had lost count of how many times he’d went over this already.

“How many times do I have to tell you people?! I don’t care about that freaking fairy tale! Where is the turtle?! I know you freaks have him somewhere in one of those convoys. Tell me which one!” he yelled, slamming the scavenger into the ground promptly, for a second worried that had been the end of it. Instead, the mutant started shaking his head, something flickering in his eyes and Raph didn’t like that look one bit.

“I…” he started, before eyes fixed on the stolen vehicle behind them. When he looked back at the turtle something had changed, “I’ll show you.”

“You think I’m stupid?”

“If you want to know where that annoying reptile is, you’ll need me to get inside the truck. My people are almost at the Casm. Once that happens, it’ll be too late…! You’ll never see your brother again.”

Tell me something I don’t know…

Raph let out a scoff, tempted to punch the fricking air. He’d much rather leave this weasel to the wasteland than have him lead Raph anywhere. But time was running short and if they didn’t move soon, it’d be too late. He needed to bring that one-armed old turtle’s brother back in one piece or he’d never hear the end of it from his own.

“Fine… but make one wrong move I’ll shoot you dead, understand?”

The mutant didn’t respond and simply looked at the gun still aimed at his temple. That was all Raph needed to hear.

Leo sped as fast as he could across the unsteady ground, letting the energy in his body carry him through the air in the blink of an eye. He might have lost his other halves, but he’d be damned if he let that stop them now. The ninpo seethed through every nerve in his body, almost clearer than it had ever been. An invisible limp that helped him reach the veins of the Casm’s center.

He didn’t remain on the ground for longer than a couple of seconds of placing the detonator, before evaporating and shooting straight to the next point. Sure, being a hypocrite about the overuse of your ninpo wasn’t in Leo’s book of great leadership choices, but he’d rather use any means he could than crash through the ground along with a couple dozen bombs ready to go off.

Donnie’s voice called to him from one of the T-phones, a small shell-shaped looking phone that carried the robot inside it like one of his own Donnie’s computers.

“Alright that’s enough! You can get back now!”

“Are you kidding? We need to slow them down, not startle them! I’m going another round.”

“They’ll be here any minute! You’ll just injure yourself even more!”

“Trust me Don, I’ve been through far worse. Just keep your eyes on the scanner!”

Leo continued ahead. The Shellraiser was a blip on the cliff behind him, but he didn’t care. There were still several pucks left to displace and at this rate, the scavengers would have a clear path even if the remaining ones blew up. The only good thing about their sudden detour, was at least it would buy them a little more time. Leo didn’t care if it was only a minute, or a couple of seconds- every moment counted if it meant reuniting with his brother.

When he came to one of the lower ones, edged neatly underneath the veins of the earth, Leo started to feel the slight weight of the ground shift underneath him. He quickly tiptoed to the other side, holding out his remaining arm to reach for it, it was too far away. Leo grunted. No time- seriously what’s with this world and their unsteady surfaces?! The turtle tried again, another failed attempt. He might have been able to teleport to it, but the energy would surely tip over the entire platform below. No dice.

Instead, Leo decided to reach for his odachi’s handle instead, using it to reach just each so that he’d be able to dislodge the puck from the cliff.

“Be careful!”

“I know, I know! I got this!”

Leo reached out, determination fueling him as he grabbled with the fact that he had nothing to hold onto. Almost… almost…!

But then, just as he managed to free the puck from the wall of stone, something in his blade began to simmer again. Like it was alive, a heartbeat. Okay, mystic weapons was kind of like that he thought, just look at Mikey’s kusari!

But never anything like this.

“Did you get it? Leo!?”

But Leo didn’t answer as suddenly the world began to change again. He held his odachi close, trying to see what was wrong with it when Leo then realized he wasn’t on the ground anymore. Well, he was, it just wasn’t his.

The world turned into a darkened room. Old mechanics set up here and there, scattered papers and colorful vials spread across a big table in the center. Glass-like containers and tubes filled the walls, along with big mechanical machines that seemed otherworldly, yet so familiar that Leo nearly lost his mind. There was a fog over the image, a flicker that reminded him of dad’s old TV every time he’d overexerted the commercials. Like it was there, but at the same time not.

He’d been here before… it was just like-

“Do you think it’s working?” a young voice spoke. Leo knew who it was instantaneously and nearly leapt for it at once.

“She definitely has that glowy-mystic energy thing going on. Should we do something? Maybe I should make some more lemonade.”

“I do not require more of your lemon juices, Todd… I will take a sip though.”

“Wait, wait! I think I see something.”

Leo’s heart skipped a beat as time seemed to pause, and the figure cross legged in front of him came into focus. Everything else was bathed in shadow as none other than April O’Neil materialized in front of him, an Odachi blade in her hands paralleling his own.

“Leo?”

Leo nearly tumbled over with an exasperated relief, until he started wondering if he was sleeping or if this was actually real.
“April? How are you- how are you doing this!?”

“Never mind that! Where the heck have you been!? Do you have any idea how worried I’ve been?! I’ve been trying to reach you for days! Are you okay? Actually, scratch that. You better be okay because if you two think April O’Neil’s just gonna-

Her eyes found the missing arm on Leo’s right, and the turtle braced himself.

“What happened to your ARM!?”

“It’s okay- I’m fine! Look, normally I’d be freaking out about that too, but honestly I can’t even be bothered right now because I’m just so happy to see you!“

“I’ve missed you too you jerk! What the heck happened to you?!” she yelled, trying and somewhat failing to overturn the smile on her face. She looked like she hadn’t slept in days. Not that that was anything too out of the ordinary with their current live styles, but Leo couldn’t help but notice it more now that he really looked at her.

“It’s fine- Mikey’ll be fine to, I swear we’re-

“What do you mean he will be? Where’s Mikey?”

As April looked around the darkened space, like Mikey was going to pop up behind Leo at any moment now, the turtle’s heart sank.

“He’s…” he began, April’s face pulled into a frown. “We’re gonna get him back. I promise, but April, if you’re here that means there might be a way we can go home!”

“I don’t even know WHERE you are!”

Leo struggled to explain himself, the little time they had left before the Scavengers would show up ticking by in the back of his mind.

“It’s complicated! Okay, well, we’re kinda, sorta, maybe in… a different dimension…”

“…”

“I’m sorry, I must’ve missed the part where you told me your location, because for a second I thought you said you two are in another dimension.” she said, and she was wearing her no-nonsense expression to boot.

Leo sighed, “Listen, I don’t get it either, but it’s true! We’re trying to get back as fast as we can, but things are a little complicated right now”

“Even more complicated than this? I- Leonardo Hamato, if you don’t tell me where Mikey is right now…!”

“I know! I know… April I… it was my fault.”

April stopped; her eyes narrowed. She reached out a hand, but of course nothing but air met her palm as they were not actually in the same room.

“Leo, what are you talking about?”

The events of that day still replayed in Leo’s head. He couldn’t stop thinking about it, about what he could have done differently. Not just as a leader, but as a big brother. The only one left as a matter of fact.

“I’m the reason this happened. I should’ve just, if I’d just trusted him, maybe he wouldn’t-

Suddenly the image flickered, April’s silhouette glitching in front Leo’s eyes and the darkened room began to fade more and more. The connection was slipping- and something else seemed to desperate try to yank Leo back to the wrong dimension once again.

“Leo?”

They were out of time.

“April, we’re gonna figure this out! I don’t know how, but I swear, I’ll get us home. You just hang tight until then, alright? Take care of the resistance.”

“Leo! Wait-”

As the world slowly crept back into focus, Leo realized that he was no longer on the ground, but dangling from a ledge.

“LEO!” Donnie yelled, arm struggling to put up the turtle as the ground below collapsed beneath them. Leo tried to pull himself up, though with only one arm, it was mostly Donnie that did the pulling. When he finally made his way over the edge, Donnie was quick to tackle Leo- sending both colliding away from the fractured cliff. Just looking down there was no telling how deep it went.

“Are you out of your mind!? I told you! It’s dangerous out here!” Donnie exclaimed, pulling Leo on his feet as they began jogging back towards the car.

“I- she was there- it worked!” Leo didn’t know what to say, the entire beforementioned experience still rattling in his brain.

 So, there was a way to reach home. His odachi! Of course! And of course, April O’Neil would’ve figure that one out- they could go home. There had to be a way, Leo knew it now!

“Okay I don’t know what you’re talking about, but we have bigger fish to fry right now. Look!”

The excitement was short lived however, as Donnie pulled Leo’s face to the right.

From just a couple of miles away was a big black dot, reaching closer and closer towards the Casm, motor engines and trucks in tow. The Scavengers. Mikey.

They were coming right towards them.

“Oh no…”

Mikey ran. He didn’t know where to, he didn’t know for how long. He could hear footsteps as Scavengers in the convoys of the massive trucks, began to move. Mikey felt the burning sensation in his arms resurface and it made him nearly want to pass out from his exhaustion. He tiptoed outside the trucks, leaping from roof to roof, until his legs gave away under him and he nearly tumbled off the ledge.

The wind catching his cloak basked in the wind, as the Wasteland sped past him faster and faster. With the remaining adrenaline left in his body, Mikey managed to latch onto the side of one of the cars. He clung to one of the panels, struggling not to look down as he forced it open. Nearly tumbling to the ground, Mikey caught himself as he landed hard on the floor.

Wendy… he’d been so stupid to think she would sacrifice her utopia for him. Her ‘legend’ come to life…

He looked down, arms shaking. The marking had returned. Great. Everything was going exactly as he didn’t want it to. And better yet, the Commander had known about Leo. Ferrin was with him right at this moment- had to be. Even if he could fight the scavengers off himself, Mikey knew that his brother wouldn’t be coming for him after all. There was no time. Even if he could, he had no idea where to even look.

He could try to use his ninpo, but his body already felt ready to pull him apart atom by atom, that the thought of doing something like that, made Mikey sick to his stomach. He wasn’t skilled enough yet, he wasn’t strong enough… There was nothing he could do.

It was over.

He’d failed.

But just then, as everything seemed to crumble around him; a voice spoke.

So… you just gonna sit there?

Mikey winced, knees curling over his plastron. Not now, you two…!

Well, it’s not like he can do much else. Statistically speaking, doing nothing would hinder his chances of getting even more hurt at the very least.

You’re not helping…!

Mikey felt like crumbling into himself. Wendy had betrayed him, his weapon was gone, his brother nowhere in sight and a convoy of pissed off mutants was right now leading him right to an army to be traded. He missed April. Missed his home. Missed little Casey Jr. and Cassandra and everyone else. He wasn’t supposed to be here, he knew that. Who knew what advancements the Kraang had made already while he’d been gone? What if they were stronger now than they’d ever been? All because he panicked…

You can still do something… Leo wouldn’t want you to give up. There might still be a chance, little man.

As much as I loathe the idea of you running around on your own, Raph is right. Chances of escape are limited, but at the very least you’d be harder to trade off to a bunch of war hungry mutants if they cannot find you. So, there’s that.

Mikey let out a hopeless chuckle, pretending for a moment a big warm hand cupped his cheek.

Don’t give up, Mikey. It’s like you said, it’s never too late. That’s not how the Mad Dogs do things, right?

The sound of steps somewhere close snapped Mikey back to reality.

He tried to sit up, wincing as the pain shot up his arms. More footsteps nearby alerted him. He’d have to find somewhere hide. Anywhere. The trucks were as big as buildings, there were bound to be somewhere he’d be small enough to fit at the very least. Better than to be doing nothing.

He barreled forward, creeping to the corners as more mutants carrying guns circled him from behind but Mikey kept moving.

“He’s over there! Don’t let him escape!”

Mikey ran as fast as he could, not caring about the blood dripping from his arms as he managed to trip one guard on its head and dodge a blast from another. He crept through each darkened corner of the truck, until finally he found a small room big enough for Mikey to fit. He nearly bit his tongue as the scavengers ran up behind him, searching relentlessly for the mighty flame. He kept himself silent, holding his breath as he waited patiently.

A moment past. The two, then three, until finally the scavengers’ footsteps disappeared down the hall.

Mikey let out a sigh of relief and slit down the door, fighting the exhaustion threatening to pull him under.

He was safe for now.  

As the convoy came into view, the trucks towered across the desert. Raph wasn’t sure what he’d expected, but the sheer magnitude of the vehicles suggested it was a bigger operation than your average raiders. Each armored with dents and plated metals that not even the Shellraiser would be able to penetrate. He’d only seen them a couple of times in their journey, but every time was always a certified sign to turn back and get out of dodge. It was practically buildings on wheels, powered with battle cruisers, a multitude of weaponry in their arsenal and decks big enough to render any car into a pancake.

As the car he’d snatched from the scavengers were a lot more nimble in size and speed, he’d assumed the same would go for the rest of the Scavengers choice of travel. The fact that they’d decided to bring more than three to cross into the Casm alone, was anything but good news. They’d known- just like he predicted. And while being right about something would usually be a lot more satisfying, as they raced towards the towering convoy at full speed, that satisfaction would have to be saved for later.

The scavenger hadn’t said a word on the way, keeping his eye on the gun aimed for his head as Raph kept an eye on him. While he didn’t exactly remember how he’d gotten it, he was at least grateful that past him had saved an intergalactic weapon to outgun the scrap-made ones most mutants would carry.  

The car slowly started its approach, keeping up with one of the west side convoys until it was close enough to leap to. Raph pulled a move he’d learned in a brawl a couple of months ago and pulled a knife to block the steering of the car from driving inwards and crash immediately. As he did this, he started pushing the scavenger to the other side of the door, flinging it open with his boot as the wind started blasting in through the opening.

The general looked at the gap between them and the convoy, before then turning back to look at Raph.

“Are you insa-

He didn’t get another word in before Raph promptly pushed him forward. The mutant managed to grapple the ledge of one of the ridges, shimmying sideways with wide eyes as the car began to bump over the crooked ground. They were getting close.

Raph leaped from the car, his big hands nearly brushing past the ridge before he managed to get a grip. He pushed the vehicle to the side, letting it slowly steamroll away from the path as the cliffs around them began to become more and more prominent. As Raph leaped from the ridge he found solid ground on the outer deck of the vehicle, gun continuously aimed at the wolf as he without another word leapt towards one of the doors on the other side.

Checking for any unwanted mutants in the area, Raph kept looking over his shoulder as the wolf began to fiddle with his belt before panic seized him.

“What’s the problem?”

“Nothing! Nothing, just… realized it’s the other way…” he said, Raph keeping his distance as the wolf hurried over to the other side of the deck, an uneasy feeling creeping up his shell.

As the wolf once again struggled to open the damn thing, Raph was ahead of him- promptly kicking it off it’s hinges. Not realizing that might’ve alerted several scavengers in the area, Raph decided to leave that mental note on the shelf and keep moving.

The pathways were dark and decrepit, almost everything hand made by duct tape and crooked bolts. Crates were put up in various corners, along with steel covered hallways and bars that made the outside world fade into obscurity. Sounds of mutants approaching alerted Raph, and he quickly slapped his hand over the wolf’s mouth, barely registering that he’d hoisted the mutant over the ground as they covered behind one of the crates. Two mutants appeared, each mouthing something to each other as they wordlessly hurried in the other direction, guns in their hands.

Something was wrong.

“We need to hurry” the scavenger muttered, Raph following closely behind as their entered what was definitely not the lounge room.

Across from the passage was plated in metal and steel, cages upon cages that lined the hall, each darker and dustier than the next. If it wasn’t for the slight rumbles and hum of the car’s motor that stirred everything into motion, you wouldn’t even know you were in a car. If this is where they’d stored Leo’s brother for the past few days, it was no wonder he was so eager to get him back. The scavengers were ruthless when they wanted to be. Just looking at the prisons, it made something inside Raph churn with anger, knuckles whitening over the handle of the blaster.

But as they approached what looked like a small room in the end, it finally started dawning on Raph how quiet it actually was inside. The wolf slowly turned the handle, stepping aside to allow the turtle to duck inside as well. The cage in front of him was slightly bigger than the rest, a big set of chains dumped on the floor along with what liked to be a plate of food that hadn’t been touched.

But the really important thing about this room, seemed to be the open door and the empty space that filled it. No prisoner in sight.

Raph nearly let out a roar as he grabbed the wolf by his collar and slammed him into the wall behind him so hard the entire room shook.

“Where the heck is he?!”

The scavenger didn’t say a word, but simply smiled. The next thing Raph knew, a sharp zap could be heard behind him as his entire shell started burning in pain. Instinctively he let go of the general, as another zap send his blood boiling and a yell from his lungs as he was pushed inside the cage. Raph didn’t waste a second.

He leapt forward, biting the bullet as more mutants approached, each tackling the big turtle to ground as Raph fought to get free.

“You lying piece of-!” he yelled as more and more scavengers entered the room, overmanning Raph one by one.

The wolf picked up the blaster, grinning as he aimed it at Raph.

“For the new world” he said, as Raph continued the fight. An anger he didn’t know he was even capable of suddenly seething through every point in his body as he felt something inside him snap.

The ground was already rumbling, pebbles flying into the air as the shadow approached them. Leo struggled to keep pace with Donnie as they made a B line for the Shellraiser, but despite even the robots’ best abilities it was clear that it was simply too far away.

“There’s no time! We have to detonate them now!”

“We need to get to safety first…! “ Donnie yelled back, head flailing all the way round to scout before readjusting in it’s proper place. Leo tried not to vomit. “There!” he pointed towards the nearest cliffside. Before Leo had any time to protest, Donnie then promptly grabbed Leo’s wrist, practically pulling the mutant twice his size the other direction. Before the ground below gave way, he suddenly leaped into the air, extending a mechanical claw from his shell that managed to latch onto the rock, pulling both Donnie and Leo with it.

The robot extended his arm, a small screen flicking underneath it. Donnie pressed a button, and as they raced back towards the car, the Shellraiser in question suddenly began to approach them too.

“I didn’t know it could do that…!”

“Neither does Raph!” Donnie yelled back, as the Casm started to shake under the convoy’s weight. It was a two mile stretch through to the other side, but as the five trucks continued their pursuit straight for the densest path, it became clear that time was a virtue.

As the Shellraiser finally slid in front of the pair, Donnie hurried inside. Leo, trying hard not to think about the pain in his arm, hurried in beside him, odachi strapped to his back. Donnie pulled out the detonator, a big metallic box equipped with various mechanisms Leo had no idea what did, but that he was sure would do the trick. He leaped outside, snatching a pair of binoculars from Donnie’s stash. They were close now.

The Scavengers were here. And they were not slowing down.

“Do you think it’ll be enough?”

“Positive!”
“Then what are we waiting for? Hit it!”

“No not yet! We need them to be in range first. Too earlier they’ll be able to go around it, too late we might risk blowing them to kingdom come!” Donnie explained, gaze glued to the dot on the screen as it started moving into the peripheral.

“How long do we have?”

“Uhh.. about twenty seconds”

Leo felt his pulse quicken as his eyes glanced back towards the trucks. There were five of them- no way of knowing which one contained his brother. Or, Raph for that matter, if he hadn’t managed to get himself killed yet.

“Ready Leo?”

Leo grabbed the remote to the detonator, eyes locked onto the peripheral a couple miles ahead where the pucks hopefully remained intact.

“Ready” he said.

I’m coming Mikey.

“Three…”

Leo raised the switch.

“Two…!”

The convoys rolled in, crossing into the Casm and speeding up.

“NOW!”

Leo flipped the switch.

. . . .

And nothing happened.

“What?!” Leo flipped it again. Then again. Then again, and again, and again- but nothing changed. The ground was just as intact as it had been moments ago.

“Donnie!?” Leo looked at the robot frantically, but he looked just as frantic and panicked as Leo felt right now, because it hadn’t worked.

“I- I don’t know! I set them myself! Why doesn’t it work!?”

Leo marched over to the console anxiously pressing anything on it in the vague hope that it would somehow do something. It didn’t make any sense!

“How long have you had those?!”

Donnie scratched his antenna, prancing around in circles as if pulling the answers directly from his head.

“Uh… couple of decades perhaps? But I- I made them myself…! They should- they should work!” he exclaimed, head in his hands. When he looked up again his voice was almost whisper, his antenna dropped down behind him.

 “Leo… I’m sorry”

Leo didn’t know what to say, shifting between the Casm and the console as a million different alarms rung in his head. The plan had failed. The detonators were a fluke and unless Mikey had magically figured out a way to break free on his own, then their only way to reach the convoy now was… Leo reached for his odachi, April’s voice ringing in his head. She wasn’t the only one who was counting on him.

Finally collecting himself, Leo forced himself to take a deep breath and face Donnie.

“New plan. I’ll get Mikey. You get a location on Raph. We’ll rendezvous on the other side.”

“Are you nuts!? We’ll never be able to catch up-“ Donnie stopped dead in his tracks, finally realizing what Leo was suggesting as he held up the odachi.

“Don’t have to.” He said, marching toward the cliff. Leo reached for that last ball of energy left in his core and gripped it tight, eyes focused on the nearest truck as it was about to disappear into the horizon. It would probably be the most difficult jump with just one blade he’d managed, but at this moment Leo could care less about his own safety, as long as it meant the Scavengers weren’t going to get away with this.

He closed his eyes, feeling the electricity buzzing in his veins, and was just about to make the jump when-

“NO! I’m not-“

Donnie’s metallic hand wrapped around Leo’s wrist. Leo met the robot’s gaze, for a moment forgetting he was metal entirely. The robot paused, hesitantly before he looked to the ground.

“I’m not losing you again.”

Leo paused, for a moment not quite sure what to say. He turned back towards the Shellraiser, rummaging through one of the desks he’d been sleeping next to before finally finding a small paper clipping underneath. He turned back to Donnie, managing a smile he’d practiced through numerous life-threatening missions they’d gone on in the past couple of years.

“You’re not” he said.

Leo folded the photo into the robot’s hands before he started running towards the cliff, odachi raised as he shot through the air and onto the roof of the convoy with a power that knocked the air from his lungs.

Mikey tried to move, using the fabric of his cape to wrap around the cuts in his arms. They bled through, making a mess that didn’t help to reassure him of the fact that like last time it would surely heal itself. Or at least, close up enough that he could bare it.

Mikey felt his heart in his chest as more scavengers ran down corridors looking for their missing prisoner, reading to shoot if necessary. Though normally Mikey would have no problem fighting if it came down to it, with the broken kusari in his belt and his continuously wavering consciousness, his better judgement seemed to beg to differ. He had to get off the truck somehow, that much was obvious. There was an entire garage of smaller vehicles ready to disperse on the other side of the outer deck, but if Ferrin had taken one already to search for Leo, then there was a good chance it was already gone.

It didn’t matter. Anything was better than here.

Trying not to think of Wendy or Leo or anyone else that might be in danger because of him, Mikey clung to the wall as he forced himself one step at a time. It felt like his bones were grinding against each other, each movement a strain on his arms that tempted Mikey to collapse entirely. He could see one of the panels, the free one on the far side from where he’d entered. He tried to crawl through to the other side, a set of crates and one blocked hallway between him and the storage room.

But just as Mikey made his way through, a loud crash made the turtle nearly leap to the floor. Quickly Mikey looked around, deciding to use one of the crates for cover as a loud scream echoed down the hall. Then another, and another, until they were both drowned out by a loud and sickening ‘crack’. Footsteps beamed over the rusty hallways, louder and bigger than Mikey could recognize them. Definitely not Ferrin or the Commander- they were way too heavy for that. As Mikey tried to get a good look at the mutant approaching, he was immediately sent to the floor once again as a body was hurled through the air.

The mutant in question collapsed to the ground, severely bruised and with what looked to be a dislocated wrist ebbing on the floor. The scavenger struggled to pull itself up, practically weeping as the footsteps rung louder and louder. Mikey crept into the shadows, trying not to be seen as the sound of the scavenger’s screams was immediately canceled out by a loud and repeating thunk.

The mutant in front of Mikey was big. Round and robust. A bloody fist and a reddish hue over the head, buried over an armor something round and sturdy. Almost like a shell. It grabbed the flailing scavenger by the neck, silencing him at once.

As Mikey looked behind him, he suddenly realized where the screams had been coming from. A shiver ran down his shell as he saw the unconscious and severely bruised bodies lining the hallway behind him, guns smashed in pieces and faces bloodied and blue.

The giant mutant then suddenly turned around from where he stood, the shadow of the hallway obscuring his face. Mikey could barely breathe as he suddenly started worrying that maybe the Commander was the least of his problems. For each step that approached his hiding spot, Mikey realized how little he was in comparison. No weapon to defend himself and too weak to fight back. Too hurt. He could maybe make a run for it, but if he had any hope of making it to the storage room, then he needed to go through him.

Suddenly, and with a courage that Mikey didn’t know he had yet, the smaller turtle managed to look past the crates and toward the stranger.

And as he did, something inside Mikey shattered completely.

The turtle was big, about as big as the last time he’d seen him. His shell was rounder, not the spikey shattered mess of a shell he was so used to. His body was covered in a black leathery armor, a blaster in his belt and a sai in the other. His face was covered by a red leathery mask, a pair of goggles on top and his arm bleeding from an open wound somehow inflicted by the enemy.

It was Raph.

He was right there. Big and strong and ferocious.

All of a sudden Mikey was back in the past, not in the back truck of a transport vehicle in another dimension. He was in the lair, Raph pulling him into a hug as they got ready for movie night.

He wasn’t bleeding from overuse of his ninpo, he was being nursed by his protective big brother giving him a lecture about taking care of himself and not overusing his abilities.

He wasn’t scared out of his mind at the sight of the turtle approaching him with such a familiar yet alien look on his face, he was jumping into his big brother’s protective arms because he’d made it back from the mission alive.

He was alive.

Raph was alive.

He was right there.

But he also wasn’t. His big brother whom he hadn’t seen in years, somehow standing in front of him as a completely stranger, yet oh so familiar at the same time. Bloodied and beaten, exhausted, but alive.

Mikey didn’t know how long he’d been starring until the turtle returned his gaze, looking just as blown back as he felt right in that moment. As if forgetting that they were still in a dangerous situation, the two simply stood there looking at each other as if they were both ghosts resurrected from the dead.

It wasn’t until more footsteps appeared in the other end of the truck, that the bigger turtle without another word grabbed Mikey by his injured wrist and dragged him outside as fast as their bodies could carry them.

Donnie still held the photograph tight in his hands, pretending he could feel it, as the scanner started to go off behind him. His family, just as they’d been before M-day, just like they were when everything was fine and the world hadn’t ended because of them.

When the detonation device started to beep rapidly however, Donnie leapt for the device faster than he accounted for, nearly slamming into the device as he realized what it meant.

Oh no…

Donnie hurried inside, turning the ignition as the Shellraiser revved to life, speeding in the same direction as the convoy as fast as mutantly possible.

Donnie had to warn them.

Leo felt like everything was on fire. He nearly dropped his odachi as he fell to the ground, knees slamming into the plated ground below as the terrain became more and more shaky. Everything was stirring as he found himself on the roof of one of the trucks, barreling fast pace towards the cliffs that seemed to creep closer and closer. He found Donnie’s T-phone buzz in his pocket but didn’t pay it any mind as he had a job to do.

He got up from where he stood, trying to get a grip of his surroundings, before loud voices led him deeper below, where a multitude of frantic mutants began to run out from the deck. Bewildered and panicked, Leo made his way in their direction, ready to teleport again when something splintered inside him. Guess my body’s not too jazzed about overusing my ninpo too much, huh?

Leo continued forward, grabbing the nearest scavenger he could see and pinning him to the wall.

“Tell me where the prisoner is!” he yelled, as the scavenger struggled to push him off. His efforts were futile though, as something suddenly blasted through the air, grazing Leo’s cheek. Quickly dodging the blast, Leo leaped backwards, zigzagging past every shot as a wolf looking mutant approached.

“No… there can’t be… another?!” he stammered, looking just as beaten up and bruised as the rest of his teammates.

“What have you done with my brother!?” Leo sneered, not caring about manners anymore. He held his odachi close, ignoring the now almost lifeless object in his hand and focusing on the fact that it was still enough to defend himself.

The wolf let out a growl, practically leaping forward at Leo, who dodged easily, but wasn’t fast enough before the wolf dug his claws into his stomp.

Leo let out a scream.

Raph was too pissed to think about the gaping wound in his arm and just kept running. The smaller turtle followed suit wordlessly, eyes glued to the back of his shell. Introductions would have to come later, right now the only thing that mattered was getting out of here.

As they finally reached the other side, a gun shut nearly made both of them tumble over the edge, if Raph hadn’t caught them last minute. Mikey gratefully took his hand and Raph tried not let the bloody bandages around his arms distract him from the objective. Everything was chaos, scavengers left and right all circling them like rats. Without a second thought, Raph held out his hand, helping Mikey up to the roof of the truck where the wind was catching as the convoy raced through the Casm like a rocket.

He managed to climb up quickly, Raph successfully kicking a scavenger away into the deep below, before he joined Mikey on top. But before either of them could figure out where to go next, a tall mutant on the other side stopped them dead in their tracks.

“Tired of running yet?”

The figure was tall, the cranium of what Raph was hoping to be a bird draped over his face. The wind flickered in his red cape, but he kept his balance as the convoy started to shake more and more ferociously. The Commander aimed his pistol at Raph, Mikey glancing nervously between the two as time stood still.

Donnie tried to call again but no one picked it up. The Shellraiser rocketed through the air, barely missing the edge of the convoy as Donnie desperately tried to catch its attention.

The monitor continued beeping faster and faster until it turned into one strenuous noise, the detonator attached shifting its numbers.

It was too late.

The general pinned Leo to the ground, watching as he helpless tried to break free. A sharp burning sensation ran down his head from where the sword had struck him, but it didn’t matter. He bit his tongue, nearly twisting his arm loose as he kicked the wolf off of him, sending him nearly tumbling over the edge. As Leo caught his breath he noticed his odachi was no longer in hand, practically leaping for the blade as it nearly skirted right off the platform and directly into the shadows below.

It was in this moment that he noticed a familiar figure on the opposite truck.

Leo’s heart leapt in his chest.

“MIKEY!” he yelled, almost slipping as he got ready to jump it, but was stopped as the scavenger jumped on top of him, pinning him to the ground.

Leo saw his brother turning his head in the distance, eyes locking on each other as time stood still. Leo tried to reach out but could do nothing as his one remaining arm was twisted behind his shell.

“I’m not gonna let you take away my victory, reptile!” he screamed, as Leo helplessly watched the masked figure raise his gun right at his brother.

“NO!”

“You’d do anything to protect him, wouldn’t you?”

The Commander’s words hung in the air as he suddenly and without warning aimed the gun at Mikey. Before either could say another word, the switch was pulled, and a bullet was shot through the air.

And just in that moment, three things happened all at once.

Before Mikey could even react, Raph was there, shielding him as the bullet pierced his shell with a sickening sound that would forever stay in his mind.

As this happened, the ground below the truck suddenly gave way- the convoy exploding around them as the Casm was imploding underneath itself.

A whirlwind of metal and fire that send everything crashing at once, the Commander thrown off the ground as the trucks crashed into each other, the cliffs colliding with the rubble.

Leo watched as both Mikey and Raph were tossed into the dark below, out of sight from the blast, and a cold hand pulled him backwards into oblivion.

Chapter Text

The fundamental difference between the fall and the landing, wasn’t the impact. It wasn’t how the skies had been clear or the wind had been slightly breezy if you stood still and just felt it rush over you. It wasn’t the noises and the alarm bells and the calm before the storm. That annoying feeling in your gut that told you, urged you to notice, that something wasn’t right.

The fundamental difference between the fall and the landing, was time.

The explosion had happened in less than a second probably, and the impact even shorter. Raph was sent shattering through the air like an empty balloon, the ground below him turning into a dark silhouette that grew smaller and smaller until you couldn’t even see it anymore.

It happened as quickly as he’d felt his body lose all gravity. Limbs flailing upwards and reaching desperately for that small black dot up over the horizon. Everything a big blinding light.

But it wasn’t the cars or the cluster of sand, the metal juncture of the now scattered remnants of their enemies, that assured him that he’d very soon hit the ground.

Raph saw that big green light in the sky eat up his home like this was how it was meant to be all along. To his right, his little brothers looking up with horror in their eyes as the explosion swallowed up that small silhouette in its blinding toxic shimmer.

Everything else, a fading image that faded fast.

Contrary to the crack in his shell and the scrapes and bruises over his plastron, it was time that didn’t seem to let go of him. Drifting Raph through a single moment that stretched out longer than he was sure reality was supposed to stretch. Whether or not it was the universe itself or Raph’s own mind that kept him there, it held him. Made him stay there and wonder to himself whether or not this would be the last time he’d see his family ever again. And what came before, if it even mattered.

He held out his hand, closed his eyes, and waited for the inevitable closure.

As he opened them though, he found that he wasn’t falling. Not anymore, no something held him tight. It wrapped around his limbs like chains, except it wasn’t chains, they were glowing. Bright yellow and fiery but strong all the same. They held Raph’s arms and legs tight, except now they were bigger and older and not the same as his memory recalled.

He lifted his head, the big open scar of rock from the dusty light above him, reminding him where he was as he realized where the chains came from.

From the very bottom of the casm’s darkened, miles deep and apparently not unending cove, was one Michaelangelo hovering in midair, his eyes as hauntingly bright as the magic-like chains that surrounded him. He blinked a couple of times hazily, as if only just realizing what he’d done, before the chains at once disappeared and Raph and Mikey fell the remaining couple of feet, safely onto the ground underneath them. 

By the time Donnie had made it to the wreckage, the fires had already painted the sky into a dark grey of smoke and toxic gasses. Whatever trucks hadn’t plummeted into the underground was smashed to bits and tilted over the sand. Smoke and scattered pieces of metal and debris encircled the plane, making it harder for the Shellraiser to traverse it without running into a dead end.

Donnie stood in the doorway of the car’s side door trying not to let his processors pick up the screams and cries, as he hurried outside. Without lungs to take in the air, going outside wasn’t a problem for the robot, as much as the sight of the damage itself. He turned on his scanners, stepping carefully past dangerous materials and searching for any sign of life with a hardened shell and a significantly higher body temperature than the average mutant.

He wasn’t fazed of course. Why would he be phased by this? Sure, the plan had failed. Sure, the crater created by the impact might have just killed his entire family because of his own miscalculation. He was a robot. He didn’t feel. He didn’t need those unnecessary, unwanted thoughts swirling around in his metallic skull right now to distract him. He just had to find his brother, other Leo and other Mikey, get back to the Shellraiser and get beyond those mountains. It was an easy objective. Honestly, so what if his miscalculations had been wrong? So, what if the sight of the no man’s land of destruction in front of him could only remind him of that fateful day when he watched his entire life go up in flames? Had that been his fault too? Was the answer to that question really going to make anything better?

Donnie had dealt with worse, he told himself. He wasn’t going to panic, he told himself, as he nearly tripped over a burning tire. This wasn’t his fault, he told himself. Just like last time wasn’t his fault, or the day before that. Because he knew, just as Raph would tell him if he was here right now, that blaming yourself wasn’t going to do anyone any good. Wasn’t there an old Japanese proverb about that or something? It doesn’t matter. Sensei would agree. Sensei would keep a cool head- he’d know what to do. Better yet, he would have told Donnie that this was a horrible idea and that he should never have suggested it in the first place or else none of this would have happened and everyone was dead or gone or worse because of him and-

Donnie’s scanner alerted him. Outside in the distance, behind a tilted piece of debris, not unlike that of the roof on a truck, was a sword. It glinted under the dirt, just about to tip down into the cracks of the earth, that as Donnie walked on it, could feel the unsteady surface of the ground begin to break away. Donnie sprinted towards it as strategically safe and fast as his titanium body could muster. But as he did, someone else moved too. A mutant he hadn’t seen before, crawling out coughing and bloody from the dirt as he too locked eyes on the blade.

The wolf-like mutant instantly leaped for the sword, Donnie inches behind as his scanners were too late to warn him of the hole in the ground. Donnie barely managed to swing himself from the pit as his foot got caught, for a second wandering if it was possible for a robot to have ptsd as he imagined himself falling into the deep. When he climbed back up, the sword was gone, along with the mutant. Donnie was just about ready to scream, when his scanners suddenly picked something up in the corner of his peripheral vision.

Donnie’s antenna shot up in the air immediately as he ran towards the familiar figure.

New York, a couple of years after the world ended...

The resistance was losing. Leo didn’t want to say this aloud, he knew that his voice carried a weight that the others didn’t. Funny how the world had to be invaded by aliens from another dimension before people finally started to listen to you, right? It was Leo that provided morale now, in whatever way he could. But it was Raph who inspired them to keep fighting. It was his big brother who made even his enemies start to believe that they were winning a lost battle.

He supposed in a way that was how he’d hidden it. His fear and anxiety. He’d somehow mastered the ability to channel his emotions, into a powerful war cry not unlike the speech from that one kaiju movie they’d watched when they were younger. It was impressive and comforting all at once.

But it was also annoying.

It was annoying, not because Leo knew that if it ever became his turn to be that voice of optimism and hope, he’d definitely suck at it, no. It was annoying as hell, because any time when the chips were down and the battle was so close to lost, but just not entirely, Raph would stay exactly where he were and do what needed to be done. And every time he did, he’d put himself at risk for the greater good. Whether it was just to buy the resistance just a little more time, go to a severely dangerous scrap yard to help Donnie look for parts that might be useful to them, or just help one person who otherwise wouldn’t have made it.

Yeah, yeah, Leo knew it was the right thing to do. But every time he saw his big brother run right into the fire, it just made him want to scream. He finally understood how his brother must have felt back when they were still heroes and not survivors. But then April or Mikey or even Donnie would remind him that they were in this together. That they would be okay. They were Hamatos, they’d survived anything and pulled through. And before long, the Kraang would be defeated, and they could go back to being kids again…

That’s how it was supposed to go right? 

“You’re doing it again”

Leo was sitting by the window, looking over at the city, when Raph noticed he was awake.

The tear in the sky was as bright as ever, leaving what would have been a starless night to the bright red sky that stretched over New York. The building was a run-down fabric, abandoned and secured by a couple of yokai who’d only recently joined the resistance. With the help of a cloaking device and enhanced security by Donnie it had since turned into the current extraction point after heavy missions.

Mikey was lying in the corner, a bandage around his leg and a blanket draped over his shell. Further down about twenty or so resistance members rested as well, while others stood by the entrance going over maps of the city to prepare for tomorrow’s mission.

Raph sat down next to his brother. He was wearing an eyepatch, recently cleaned and re-bandaged as the wound was still prone to bleed through the socket if he wasn’t careful enough. The fact that he’d gotten away with it at all was nothing short of a miracle, as the brothers had since seen plenty fatal example of the kraangification process in recent years.

“Doing what?” Leo asked as his brother sat down beside him. 

“You have your ‘thinking face on. Now I know something’s gotta be wrong. What’s up?”

Leo looked down, trying not to think about the stitches itching his forearm as he tried not to stretch it too much. The look on his Raph’s face right now was almost enough for him to rip it on purpose.

“How can you be so calm about all this?” he said, nearly forgetting to keep his voice down.

“Leo-

“You know what Barry said? He said one inch to the left and that would have been it. Do you even realize that? You could have died! You almost, did!”

“Raph’s not gonna die! Who’ll take care of you idiots then?”

“I’m serious, Raph.”

“I know, I know…. And I get that you’re concerned, I don’t blame you, Leo.”

Raph sighed and looked down,  “Raph’s worried all the time. We’ve had so many close calls now I’ve lost count. But it’s like Sensei taught us. We pull through and we take care of each other.” he said.

Leo could only imagine what was going through his mind after an experience like that. If his brother had decided to just not think about it, who was he to argue? It wasn’t exactly uncommon for their family to avoid the bigger problems, but now? Close calls were practically arbitrary at this point, and all it took was just one small mistake and that would be enough to cost someone their life. Leo knew Raph understood that, but that’s what made it so infuriating too. Because he knew his brother understood the risks, he was practically the founder of caution in their family.

So, was it really so hard to take his own advice every once in a while?

Leo could feel his voice begin to shake. He was so, so tired, but he just couldn’t sleep. He couldn’t stop thinking about it. About the sound of it, the impact, the blood-

“But what if that’s not enough? What then?”

“What do you mean?”

“What I mean, is-“ Leo said, frustration rising in his chest as he turned to look directly at his brother, “How can you just sit here and tell me everything is going to be fine all the time, when it’s clearly not!? Look around! It’s been years now and we’re still not any closer to beating them. And every day when we lose more and more people because of stupid mistakes all I can think is just how none of it would have even happened in the first place if…”

A glint of something flashed in Raph’s eyes and he started shaking his head.
“Leo, no. This isn’t your fault.”

“Isn’t it?” Leo felt the tears start to prickle in his eyes, but he didn’t stop smiling and just turned back to look at the kraang infested sky. “You’d still have two eyes if I hadn’t left my post.”

Before Leo had a chance to stop it, he was suddenly whisked away from the view, as Raph put both hands on his shoulders and forced him to meet his gaze.

 “Because this is war, Leo! Things like this are bound to happen- that’s not on you! I mean argh- when are you going to realize that?! Everything is not your fault!”

“When you realize that we’re not the only ones who needs protection around here!”

“And that’s exactly what I mean!”

“What?!”

Raph paused. Honestly, Leo wouldn’t be surprised if he was trying not to cry as well, being arguably a bigger softie than Mikey when it came down to it. But he didn’t cry. Instead, he did something even more infuriating than just being the voice of reinforcement and pulled Leo into a hug. Leo didn’t fight it as his brother wrapped his arms around his shell and slowly started doing the same. 
“Leo, I… I look out for you, because I know you’d do the same for me. You aren’t exactly the most cautious person in the world in case you haven’t noticed. And I know you want to make this right because you feel like it’s your responsibility or whatever, but it’s not. I know what that’s like better than anyone, but if then I realized that I wasn’t alone. And that’s exactly how we’re going to beat them, by kicking alien butt! And sticking up for each other when things get dicey. Anata wa hitori janai.”

When he finally let go Leo began drying his eyes, feeling a bit silly for getting so worked up at 3 am in the middle of the night.

“You know you’re making it really hard to argue with you when you turn it into a life lesson, right big guy?”

Raph chuckled, dashing him on the shoulder.

“Raph’s just happy I can finally knock some sense into you”

And once again, Leo had conclusively decided to ignore the tear in his stitches that night, as his big brother began furiously noogie him in a tight grip the slider could only struggle to free himself from.

“Alright, alright! Hey! Don’t make me poke out your other eye!”
“I’d like to see you try. Raph could take you with both his eyes closed!”

“Oh, you’re gonna regret those words, buddy-!”

Leo can’t remember how long before they decided to go back to sleep. For a while they just sat there in silence, pretending that New York wasn’t an apocalyptic hellscape painted with fire and kraang tendrils. That everything was going to be alright.

It was nice. Even if it didn’t last long. And even though both of them were well aware that tomorrow was going to be just as hard as this one, it was nice to pretend once in a while. Even if any hope that they could get their old lives back, the way things used to be, was a thought that after the first year had begun to shrivel.

Raph began to stand up and head back, when Leo spoke again,

“Hey…. We’re going to be okay, right?”

Raph pulled into a smile.

“When aren’t we?”

Raph could feel his head ringing. It was an uncomfortable familiarity he didn’t like to think about, taking him back somewhere in his memories he wasn’t sure still existed. Something cold was running down the edge of his shell, the feeling accompanied by the sore bruising pulsing over his left shoulder. He tried to pull himself up, a groan escaping his throat as he looked up at the big crater of light peeking through from above. While surprising, it wasn’t the first explosion Raph had survived in his lifetime, but a fall like that? No one, not even the biggest ugly mutant in the wasteland was going to survive a fall like that. And that’s when the ringing in Raph’s ears seemed to calm down, and he could hear the ragged breathing heaving just across from him.

Raph froze. He genuinely couldn’t tell if he was just passed out dreaming, or if everything that had led up to whatever the heck it was that send the Scavengers blown to pieces, had actually just happened. Because the mutant sitting right there leaning on his knees breathing heavily, a wild look on his bruised face and arms covered in red bandages, told him that he must be out of his mind… again.

Raph didn’t remember much of his brothers anymore. He remembered the stories of course, each one told with an even more annoyingly detailed description than the next. Some he remembered, some he didn’t. But the memories themselves? Sometimes they felt so impossible and chaotic that Raph couldn’t tell if they were real, or as Don had so nicely put it; ‘a concoction in his mind trying to piece itself together’. He remembered there names though, even if their history was faint at this point and inconsistent at best. Raph could easily remember their likes and dislikes, their favorite spot to go and sulk for a while or even just a stupid argument they’d had about something that had expired from being any semblance of important now that they were gone.

But when he’d forgotten his little brother’s name… he hadn’t even realized. The one that was, according to Donnie, the epidemy of chaotic and inconsistent of them. He couldn’t remember anything. Not his voice, not what he liked, disliked, their relationship whether it was good or bad or what had been their last conversation. Raph found he’d been happy to let it all go, because wouldn’t the reality of that be a lot worse than just ‘forgive and let die’? His little brother had died helplessly and alone, and Raph had chosen not to let it bother him. He’d chosen not to spend the rest of his life wrapped in guilt over something he couldn’t even remember. Was that really so wrong?

But now he could remember something.

Suddenly and without warning, as he stared at the double of his brother, that probably didn’t even look anything like him at all, and then he remembered the name. It was Mikey. His little brother’s name had been Mikey. He was the youngest, free spirited and wild. He was the glue of their family; he was the one who would give Raph the biggest headache and also the biggest hug in the world when he couldn’t admit he needed it. It had been Mikey. Of course, how the hell did he forget that? How could he do that? What kind of brother could just forget about him like that?

Raph almost felt sick, but honestly, he couldn’t tell if it was his injury or himself doing it. Mikey. Michelangelo. Raph heard himself repeat the name in his mind a million times as if any moment now, it would disappear again.

Mikey then- other Mikey seemed to notice Raph’s stare. Actually, he looked just as overwhelmed and starstruck as Raph did right now. His mouth moved as if the words had caught in his throat and struggled to get out, but otherwise he looked reasonably unharmed. His eyes was big and wide. He looked shocked, like he was about to cry but didn’t have any tears left to do so. His cape embraced a much smaller body than that of Leo or himself, but the muscles over his scarred arms were evident. The most surprising feature? The hair. Definitely the hair. Some of it was hoisted into a small bun, making him look not unlike that of a samurai, while the rest just hung loosely and dark over his face.

Choosing not to ask about anything that had to do with the biology of that, Raph shook remembered the golden bright chains that had paused their fall. He'd saved them. That was at least a nice reminder that this other Mikey wasn’t from this world- he was someone else. He wasn’t him and right now Raph had to hold on to that thought because panicking was the last thing they needed right now. It’s not him. It’s not your Mikey. It’s not- Why was that so hard to remember right now?! He didn’t look anything like him. At least not as far as Raph was concerned! God, why did he have to stare at him like that right now?

But as other Mikey seemed to finally catch his breath, he didn’t stop looking at Raph, eyes locked at him like he was a rare collective item on the market. If Raph didn’t know better, he’d say the mutant was on the verge of tears. He suddenly held out a hand as if trying to determine if Raph was also in fact, real, and no, this was too much already.

“Raph…you’re- you’re here. You…” he muttered, Raph feeling the stinging in his shoulder and the distant sounds of rubble drizzle somewhere above the pit they right now found themselves trapped in. Before he knew it, other Mikey curled into a small smile and held out both his arms.

“Raph, I-”

“Back up!”
Raph flinched and reached for his gun. Before he even knew it, he’d taken a step backwards, hands on the trigger as other Mikey nearly fell to the ground. He looked sheepishly at the ground and that annoying feeling of guilt was already making Raph regret ever going off on his own. He quickly lowered the gun, rubbing the back of his head awkwardly.

“Sorry… Old habits. I didn’t mean to. Uh… are you okay?”

Other Mikey took a step back before he could muster enough courage to look the turtle in the eye. He swallowed, seemingly reading Raph’s mind.

“You’re… not…”

Raph sighed, a mutual disappointment between them. “Yeah… sorry bout’ that.” he said, trying not to think about it. As if there was even a chance to begin with.

Instead, Raph focused his attention on the pit they’d found themselves in, and the darkened smoke and scattered debris that had flailed around them. You almost couldn’t see anything, as the darkness obscured the other end of both tunnels on each side. Just looking up it was clear that the Casm had garnered its name for a reason. Raph thought back to the moments before everything had gone up in smoke (literally) and struggled to figure out what the hell could have even caused it. And then a thought occurred.

“What the hell was that? Did you do that?!”

“Me?! No! No of course not!” other Mikey almost shrieked, clearly offended at the accusation. Suddenly the turtle seemed to go pale as if he’d only just now realized what had just happened.

“We- I- we need to go back! Leo- what if he’s- we need to- I can’t just- I just saw him! He was there! He was right there!“

“Just hang on a second-

Now it was Mikey’s turn to take a step back.

“Wait- how do I know you are him?! I mean I know- I think- you look just like… but why are you here? How did you find me??”

“Will you just-” Raph closed his eyes. It was bad enough dealing with Donnie’s endless meditation outings or ‘relaxation’ yoga routines, but it was even worse dealing with a mutant on the verge of a breakdown. Raph forced himself to calm down and lowered his voice into a more soothing register. (At least as much as the pain in his shoulder would allow).

“Okay I can’t believe I’m saying this- but you need to just- just calm. Down. We might not be alone down here.”

“Why should I trust you- why was my brother not with you?! Why did you save me?”

“Because he asked me to!” Raph yelled and instantly something in the mutant seemed to recoil at that. God he looked so young- did he have to look so young?? Raph put his hands on his shoulders, trying for the life of himself to not let his own tethering fear and panic consume him- it was clear other Mikey didn’t need that right now. He looked the mutant in the eyes now, “Okay? Look kid-

“Mikey”

“M-Mikey… Look, as hard as it might be to understand for you, I was with him, okay? We had to split up, but I swear I didn’t know he’d be stupid enough to jump onto the fricking thing by himself! That wasn’t part of the plan!”

“Well looks like you have something in common then!” other Mikey said, pulling himself away from Raph and crossing his arms. But what Raph was half expecting to be an incoming outburst, instead turned into a shiver as the other mutant looked up at his brother’s counterpart apologetically. “I’m sorry. You saved my life up there. I shouldn’t have yelled I’m just- I was… thank you.”

Raph didn’t know what to say. The sincerity was still something he was getting used to, but for it to come from this version, was almost worse.  

“Come on. We should get moving- argh-

Raph felt the pain in his shoulder rip out a muscle and he kneeled. He’d normally taken far worse, but after days of nonstop travelling and getting kidnapped or beaten or what not, it was clear his body wasn’t all that happy about nearly getting shot in the head.

“Hey are you okay? Let me see that.”

Other Mikey took off his cape and knelt down beside Raph. He was so quick to it, it was clear that the mutant must have done this before. He was from other Leo’s world, after all.

“I would worry more about the mutant army waiting for us topside. And… you. What did they do to you?”

Raph’s eyes travelled once again over the incessive bandaging of both of Mikey’s arms. Some of them looked recent, but others were clearly bloodied from whatever was underneath them. Had the Scavengers really sunk so low? Just the thought of whatever they’d done to him made Raph want to break something.
“This isn’t from them. Just- just let me have a look, okay?”

Raph and Mikey looked at each other for a moment, before silent agreement was apparently enough for the other mutant to proceed. He could hear something ripping and before Raph knew it his shoulder was getting bandaged and tightened. But other Mikey didn’t move for a bit as something else seemed to grab his attention. Raph could feel something tug at his shell and a pain he didn’t even realize was there suddenly made the turtle jerk a bit.

“Is something wrong?”

“No, no it’s just… Your shell stopped the bullet. Well, most of it. Give me a sec, I’ll wrap it up.” He said, voice hollow. It sounded off somehow. This was the first time since he’d found him in the hallway they’d held a conversation, but even now, Raph could somehow tell there was something on his mind.

“You sure you’re okay?”

Other Mikey scoffed as the bandage was being tightened into a knot.

“What, you think after surviving an explosion, being betrayed, losing my weapon and falling into a pit, I wouldn’t be?” he mused, clapping Raph successfully on the shoulder before extending a hand to him. “Thanks for saving me, by the way. Sorry I didn’t- I wasn’t sure what to say before. I wasn’t sure if you… anyway-” Mikey swallowed and nodded conclusively.

Raph grabbed his hand and allowed himself to be hoisted up.

“Don’t mention it” he muttered. He noticed the rip in other Mikey’s cape and felt guilt once more snare its way into the ‘not at all a soft shell’s’ stomach.

“I don’t think it’ll scar, just, keep it wrapped.” he said, tossing a bended bullet to the ground.
“I know. Not my first bullet”

“Oh. Right.” he muttered, eyes on the ground.

The silence didn’t last long though, as something suddenly echoed down the darkened tunnels. It sounded like an animalistic roar, too loud to be any regular mutant or worse; any surviving scavengers who’d likewise shared their descent into the casm.

Mikey froze up, “What was that?”

Raph kept his gun close to his hand.

“Nothing good. Come on.” he said, at that point having made his decision. The only way out was forward. If they stayed where they were, the more likely someone would soon take notice or send someone after them, yet other Mikey kept standing still.

“Where are we going?”

Raph tried for the hundredth time to mend his impatience and turned around.

“The marketplace is in that direction. Judging by the way we fell, the casm thins out the longer down you go, so if we keep going this way, we should be able to find a way out.”
“Pretty sure the scavengers would have the same idea. The… the ones who are left, anyway”
“Exactly. Let’s just hope that freak with the mask and his goons aren’t one of them” he said, as other Mikey began to follow. He was still not looking at Raph directly, but at least now he seemed more comfortable than he’d been when they first met. Or, if you could call it that. In truth Raph had been too focused on getting them both out of there alive, that it hadn’t even dawned on him that other Mikey must’ve been hiding from him and not just his captors. He looked so scrawny and small; it was hard to imagine that he was just a few years younger than Leo, who was practically almost Raph’s size. But the thing with the chains, his ‘ninpo’ or whatever it was that he’d had called it…  it was like nothing Raph had ever seen. Magic didn’t exist, that much he knew, but from what other Leo and other Mikey had demonstrated so far, it seemed pretty clear that not even Raph’s blaster would be enough, in case he got on their bad side. Was that the same abilities April used to do? But April was half kraang, if he remembered correctly, and these guys?

“How did you do that?” Raph finally asked, as they walked through the craters.

“You mean…?” Mikey looked up, as if just remembering that he was the one who’d somehow conjured magic glowing fire chains out of thin air.

“Right… I actually don’t know how I did it. I normally pass out if I use it too much. When I sent Leo and I through I don’t know what happened either. It was like- like my body just knew what to do. Does that make sense? It’s just like- I mean you don’t have ninpo in this world so maybe not, but it’s like, I knew you would fall if I didn’t, so, I just felt… it just came naturally. I don’t know how else to put it. But I’ve never done anything like that before- not without my kusari fundo” he explained.

“Your busar- what now?”

“My mystic weapon” Mikey said, gloomily.

“Oh.” Raph nodded, as if that made absolute sense to him. It seemed like these turtles were a lot more in tuned to the more spiritual side of combat than his own. All these Japanese names and stuff, it was bad enough Raph had to try to remember city names too when they didn’t even exist anymore. But he noticed the frown on other Mikey’s face and against his better judgement, reached into his belt strapped over his newly bandaged shell.

“I’m guessing you’d need something to protect yourself with then.”

Mikey looked at the sai like it was a bomb with a timer, before he hesitantly reached for the handle.

“Are you sure?”

No, but you helped me out so let me help you. But of course, Raph didn’t say that. Instead, he out the weapon into other Mikey’s hands and nodded.  

“I’m not going to get shot again looking after your shell and mine at the same time. At least this way, you’re not completely defenseless.”

Mikey felt the blade in his hands, but the way he looked at it, Raph almost wanted to kick himself for not thinking about what must be going through the other turtle’s mind at that moment. Please for the love of god say other me didn’t have one of these too…! You moron!

Other Mikey smiled.  

“Thanks” he just said and continued walking.

There were noises from somewhere on the surface. It was hard to make out, but just loud enough that it made it seem like the walls themselves were haunted. Sounds of something burning and breaking, footsteps somewhere far away and even more horrifyingly, gun shots. Mikey flinched as whatever it was that had roared earlier seemed to make a comeback, and it was pretty clear by now that they were not alone down there. Just as eager as Mikey probably was to think about something else, Raph blurted out the first thing that he could think of.

“So, any idea why they snatched you?”

Mikey nodded, “They’re looking for something called the ‘Oasis’. It’s some sort of paradise I think, but I’m not entirely sure. The way they talked about it- I’m not even sure if it’s real or not.”

Raph suppressed the urge to roll his eyes at this and felt his trip tighten around the gun.

“And here I thought the Scavengers weren’t insane. More fanatics, just what I needed. Why the hell would you even know anything about that?”

“They said that only the holy green flame could read the map to Oasis, and that’s why they needed to make a trade with the Barrens. Wendy said the Barrens have it and only needed the last piece in order to decipher it.”
“So what? They figured any turtle in the nearby area would do the trick?”

Mikey shook his head insistently, “No, no, they were looking for someone special, someone from the ‘old days’ or whatever that means. I think they called him the holy chaluga or something? I tried to convince them it was me, because well, if they’d come after Leo I mean- so I used some of my ninpo but it didn’t… it didn’t… are you okay?”

Raph felt something travel up his throat, making him nearly go dizzy. His body stopped before he’d noticed and the wound pulsating under his bandages began to hurt a little more somehow. Chalupa… Mikey. Why did they know that name? No one knew that name- no one but him and Donnie. Mikey had been dead for so long now, so… why use him to get to the Oasis. It didn’t make any sense!

As Raph finally took a breath, it was the concern on not- Mikey’s face that put him out of his trance. Once again he had to remind himself of where they were and continued moving.

“Just peachy” he just said, teeth grinding as his anger slowly began to stir. Other Mikey opened his mouth to say something, before clearly thinking better of it. He kept close to Raph as they traversed the Casms’ underground, at one point, nearly trampled by a flaming deck if Raph hadn’t pushed them both out of the way in time. Mikey uttered a silent thank you as they picked up the pace, the corridors slowly growing more and more narrow in the arched stone walls.

Raph couldn’t decide if it was a good thing or a bad sign that the noise was dimming down. He just hoped the others were okay- wherever they were. It was at least a reassuring thought to think about the telling off from Don he would definitely be on the receiving end of when they came back.

Not so reassuring to think of what would happen if he and Leo were also in the center of the blast.

Something loud clanged further down the walk, moving upwards and around the rocks like it was too fast to be seen. Other Mikey held his breath as they both leaned against the cliffside, stiff as a board. When it finally stopped, Raph gave the signal to keep moving, not lifting his hand from his belt.  

“So, if you’re… I mean, you are Raph. Of this world, I mean. Does that mean, there’s another version of me too? Leo and Donnie? Are they here? Did they-

“Do you want to conduct an interview here, or keep moving?” Raph quickly intercepted.

“I was just asking! I’m not exactly used to traveling to other dimensions; excuse me for finding the one positive thing coming from everything after being kidnapped for a week!” he hissed, when his eyes suddenly glared up. “Wait so, that was you? The voice- the one on the communicator- so that must have been Donnie, right?”

Raph nearly forgot his own strength as he without waiting pulled him and Mikey behind a crook in the wall and away from the big growling shadow moving ahead of them.

“Why don’t you ask him when we get back in one piece and don’t get eaten by sandslugs!?”

Other Mikey paled.

“S-sand what now?”

“Shhh!”

Raph put a hand over his mouth, slowly and cautiously leaned forward. He wasn’t sure of it before, but now he knew he’d heard that sound before. He and Donnie had encountered maybe one or two a couple of times before, but neither stuck around long enough to be face to face with one. Oh, this was bad, this was really bad. Coupled with the clan of torturing murder mutants upstairs, the other murder clan waiting on the opposite side AND the possibility of both their brothers being in danger, sand slugs were just what they needed!  

“You’re shaking.” Other Mikey looked at Raph empathetically, cradling his arms over his shell.

“Is it your wounds? Are you… okay? It’s okay to be scared. You know, I’m a little freaked out myself-

“I’m not-!” Raph nearly yelled at the top of his lungs, before remembering why they were even hiding in the first place. Other Mikey should probably be furious with him right now, but the worst part was, he didn’t even look hurt or angry, just… concerned.

Raph closed his fist, tempted to just slam it against the wall behind him until something broke off.

“How can you be this…this…”

Other Mikey tilted his head, “This what?”

So much like him? Understanding? Calm? Mature? Not at all like him at the same time?

“… optimistic.”

Chapter Text

New York, a couple of days after the world ended...

Raph couldn’t remember how long he’d been running. It wasn’t like navigating the rooftops of New York at night. There were no lights, no map. Anything resembling before was now a different city entirely. The remnants of what had been before was unrecognizable and every street was desecrated with dust and destruction. It made it even harder to traverse than when they were trying to stay out of sight.

Raph had the bag slung over his shoulder as he made his way back. There was blood on his plastron- a couple in central park. They’d jumped him before he could move out of the way, but so far it didn’t seem like there was any risk to getting contaminated. Even if Don’ insisted he wear protective gear just in case.

The lab wasn’t much of a hiding place, but it was enough to keep the ‘survivors’ at bay. Raph returned through the hole in the roof and began making his way down underground. Rockwell might have been a freak, but at least he had good equipment and more than enough space to rummage in. The blast had desecrated half of the building, leaving any easy entrance there might have been there before to be completely caved in. Raph looked over his shoulder. Besides the mask over his face, he wore a bandage over his mask, strapped over the wound on his back. It only heard when he moved it, but there were still signs of a headache as he climbed down the elevator shaft and into the lowest level.

The door had been covered by chains, a tad less technical than they were used to, but desperate times called for desperate measures. Raph quickly unlocked them as he looked over his shoulder for any sounds of life somehow stuck in the building. Luckily it seemed the only other thing that survived the blast besides them, were the cockroaches that at this point honestly seemed so inconsequential that Raph barely reacted when one scurried over his foot.

As he closed the door behind him, he began to take off his gears. The lab was barely a lab anymore but ragged to the brim by the scattered furniture and broken flannels. If it wasn’t for the outside, it would have looked like a tornado had gone off. There were benches put up next to the walls, and tables moved out of the way to make room for one single table in the middle. It stood plucked into the wall, a concoction of gears and mechanism overhead that Raph could only try not to look at it. The seat of it was still covered in red stains and it made the turtle want to vomit if he had any food left in his stomach. On the other side of the room was another table. On top of it was a series of computer screens stacked over one another in a cluster that to the untrained eye could only be described as a chaotic mess.

But what was probably more notable was the body of a mechanical robot that was plucked directly into it. It didn’t have much to go for, it’s legs barely attached and visors small and barely noticeable under the metallic exterior. He was so small, probably smaller than the first one, but at least like this he knew exactly where to find him.

Raph looked at it for a moment as light returned to the room and the computer began to activate. Raph dumped the bag over the table and sat down, feeling exhaustion weigh his shoulders as they slummed against the chair.

“Alright, dinner time. I’ve got five bolts, one wire and three clippings. Do you think it’ll be enough?”

“Any sign of them?”  the voice said, the exact same monotonal sound as the day before.

Raph sighed, shaking his head.

“No… not today”
“Did you check the scaffold? I circled it on the map, it’s right around the-

“I know. I checked already. There’s no one there”
“What about the-

“You want to help? Then let me fix you.”

He didn’t protest. Raph fiddled with the toolbox and picked up a number of bolts and screws, none of which he actually needed, but he was sort of hoping that Don would help him out in that area. He reached out, one unpanelled arm still in the making.

“Let me do it.”

Raph pulled the tools away from his brother and shook his head.

“If I don’t learn how to do it, who’s going to fix me up when it’s your turn?”

Don didn’t say anything. Raph had at this point taken that to mean that he was thinking it over, but without the facial expressions he was so used to read, he couldn’t really be sure. Finally, Don leaned back, visors glowing white.

“Fine. Just… be careful.” he said, voice monotone and unreadable. Raph tried not to let it bother him and just put the screw down over the remaining pieces he’d gathered. He never thought in a million years he’d be the one with a screwdriver in his hands, but lately there was also a lot of stuff he didn’t think he’d be doing. It took away his attention from his headache, that only seemed to double the more he went out. The other day he’d nearly gotten lost trying to remember where they’d placed their hideout, leading to an even worse migraine as a result. The sooner his injury would just heal already, the better, he thought.

Raph noticed a set of discs by Don’s side. He’d picked up one of them in his hand and began to fiddle with the interior, making a small bzz sound every time he spun it.

“What are you making?”

The robot did a motion similar to a shrug as he handed one of them to Raph.

“Explosives… well, pucks that explode. They’re for Casey. When we find him. I’ve also started on a design for April’s tessen, that will increase its durability, so it won’t break easily. And for Mikey I was thinking-

“There’s no one out there”
“Our friends are out there-

“No, Dee, they’re not.”

Now it was Raph’s turn to be monotone. He hadn’t looked up as he’d said it. It was just a fact. Like telling someone the time or if it would rain later, simple as that. There was no one out there. That was their reality. It was just the way it was.

But of course, to Donnie, that was not the end of it.

“Have you… are you sure? How can we be sure?”

Raph was out of the chair before it hit the ground.

“How can we be sure!? Because- Th-There’s nothing- I’ve checked! A million times over I’ve gone back now, and you know what I find? You really want to know?”

Raph felt like the world was spinning, like he was going to be sick. He looked at Donnie with a disdain that made him feel cold and alien, his knuckles whitening as everything came crashing down at once. “Mutated corpses of people. It’s just mutagen sludge but they’re still. Moving. They’re still alive. We did that… do you even understand? Donnie, we did that. That’s on us! Honestly at this point I’d- If that’s the reality then I’d rather they’re just…”

There was a pause. It was so long Raph could practically hear the cogs turning inside his brother’s new prison that it made him tempted to just walk out of the room then and there. When he finally did speak,

“Energy levels are low. I need to recharge before I can-

“Are you even listening to me!?”

“I am” he said. Raph’s anger turned to surprise as for the first time in days, his brother sounded calm. He slummed back down the chair, head in his hands as he messaged his temples.

“And we have to find them” came it, making Raph practically scoff at his brother.

“Yeah, you and what legs…” he muttered. It was almost laughable. This entire situation was just one big stupid nightmare, and his brother was still convinced that everything would work out somehow.

Don moved a bit- he was no ninja that was for sure. With the body he was currently in, Raph could hear every single movement coming mile away now. He put his cold hand over Raph’s shoulder and motioned to squeeze it. It made him wonder if he’d managed to be as reassuring to him, before the change. When his hand wasn’t mechanical and cold, but warm and living.

“It’s okay to be scared. I can’t… I can’t show it, anymore, I suppose, but… I’m with you, Raph. You know that right?”

Raph let out a chuckle. It wasn’t because there was anything particularly funny about this, but he couldn’t help it. Everything was just so awful he didn’t know how else to express it. No one said he was any good at emotions, right? But when he put a hand over Donnie’s, his headache started to pulse in his mind and the thought of going back out there tomorrow to search… Raph couldn’t remember the last time he wanted to just break down so bad in his life and just let it all out. Not anymore.

And he knew that if he was here, he’d already be holding him tight and telling him silly things to try to make everything better.

Raph let out a quivering breath. “Donnie, I don’t think he’s coming back…”

“Our friends are out there”
“You already said that.”

Donnie paused again. He slowly and mechanically removed his arm and returned to his default position. It was like watching a puppeteer. Static and unnatural movements that only served to remind him that Donnie wasn’t the same anymore.  

“Energy levels are low. I need to recharge before I can return to full capacity.”

Raph shook his head. He threw his hands in the air and leaned back in the chair, arms over his face.

“Fine. Take a fricking nap- I don’t care anymore. ”

A couple of moments passed like that, Raph ready to get up from the chair and go back to sleep, when-
“Raph?”

Raph turned back towards the computer. Donnie motioned towards his makeshift leg sheepishly, evident by the way he fiddled with his hands.

“You… you missed a bolt.”

Raph let out a sigh as he felt his anger and frustration lessen for a bit. He knew what it meant and he didn’t need Donnie’s ugly toothless mug to tell him that for once. Raph sat back down and returned to his work.

“I know I know. I’m not leaving you either.”

The commander didn’t get five feet from the ground, before he was suddenly propelled forward. He could a tightness in his throat probably derived from the smoke and fire, as well as the sharp pain shooting up his torso. His mask had been broken, though remains still rested miraculously over his face as the world turned into a cluster. The fact that he’d avoided falling into the crater was a miracle enough on its own, though his relief over having survived it was short lived.

As he was slammed against the underside of the truck, he felt a hand wrap around his neck and drag him off the ground, a pair of piercing blue eyes starring back. The turtle had only one arm, red markings over his eyes the mutant couldn’t figure out was a part of his own wounds, as he noticed the trickle of blood run down his side. Behind him something otherworldly moved timidly, garnered by a purple glow and a scorched metal skin. He wondered what power these two must hold, if any, judging by their clearly disheveled complexions.

The commander let out what could only be described as a halfhearted chuckle as his lungs suddenly retracted into a cough that made breathing even harder in his already compromised position.  

“Well, isn’t this a sight?” he sneered as the turtle creature squeezed.

“Where. Are. They?” he said, the commander not having to think too hard about who the turtle was probably referring to. It was mother natures will travel with your own kind, after all. Even in this wretched place.  

The commander simply shrugged, “How should I know?”

But this was clearly not the desired answer, as before Oz could stop it he was once again slammed into the hard metal surface of the combat vehicle, the world going momentarily blurry at the impact.

“Leo!” the metal creature yelled out, as the blue one raised his voice.
“Start talking! What the hell did you do to my brother?!”

The commander’s eyes travelled over his strange assailants, not hiding his bemusement over their intriguing nature. Out of all the stories he’d heard of the four, this was not at all what he’d had in mind when talking about the mutant turtles who set fire to the world.

“Quite the rowdy one you got there… and what are you? His pet?”

The blue one, clearly upset, let the commander drop to the ground. As Oz struggled to regain his breath, the turtle decided slamming his remaining fist next to his face was the better tactic. He wondered quietly how much it actually hurt the mutant, despite his efforts not to show it.

“Look around you. Look at what we just did to your forces. Do you really want to test me?” he sneered. The commander let out a snicker. He’d almost forgotten how lousy wastelanders where when it came to intimidation tactics. The turtle didn’t even hold a weapon, yet his appearance and demeanor still demanded authority, which honestly only amused the commander even more.

“You destroyed my clan, killed my people and now you expect me to talk? I got nothing left!”

The turtle looked at him for a couple of seconds, before nodding decidedly to himself..

“Then I guess we’re in agreement then.”

Once again, the commander was pulled backwards, as a fist slammed over the sight of his face with a force he hadn’t expected.

“Stop!” the metal creature exclaimed as it tried to pull the turtle away.
“Stay out of this Donnie!”

The creature complied hesitantly, making the commander almost forget his dizziness entirely.

“And what should I tell you then? How his feeble little escape attempt landed him a one-way ticket to the underground? Or how about the fact that now, the Barrens are going to come for you as well as me. So congratulations. You’ve just made an enemy of the biggest mutant army in the Wasteland and killed your brother in one fell swoop! Anything else?”

Another hit made the commander double over as the kick crushed his lungs. The injuries gathered by the explosions were almost nonexistent as pain plucked the air out of his body like a popped balloon.

“Did- did that make you feel better?” he gasped.

The turtle pulled him up by his cape, anger and desperation fueling him in the same way his dear brother had looked when he begged for his brother’s life. There was no mistaking their likeness, despite their curiously varied turtle bodies, the commander noticed. It was a detail that occupied his thoughts as he prepared for another blow. Instead, the turtles gaze seemed to shift to the commander’s belt. He dropped the Scavenger leader at once, plucking out the two broken pieces of the weapon and inspecting it closely.  

The older turtles breathing suddenly became rigid as his hand clenched around the weapon.

He leaned down close, pupils as small as pinpricks, “What did you do…?! What the hell did you do?!”

“Ah yes, your brother did seem quite attached to this. Where’s yours? Maybe we’re not completely dead yet.”

“Are you insane!?”

“The Barrens were expecting a package today and instead got a ceiled tomb because of what I’m guessing is your two’s doing, and you expect them to just let that go? They want the turtle.”

The creature took a step forward now.

“Why would they want Mikey? He’s- he’s innocent, right? He’s got nothing to do with this! This is insane! You kidnapped him!”

“He’s got everything to do with this. You all do. Who do you think ended the world?”

They both became very quiet at this, a mix of surprise and confusion evident on the turtle’s face as he turned back to look at the creature who didn’t meet his gaze. The commander should probably feel at a loss, but in that moment couldn’t help but grimace as it suddenly dawned on him,

“Oh, did he not tell you? Not a lot of turtle brothers has survived M-day, well except for a few. Four to be exact.”

The turtle shook his head, “What is he talking about!?”

The creature, though it was hard to say, seemed unable to answer, but instead turned back to face the commander.

“You think other Mikey’s involved? That’s why you took him?”

“It doesn’t matter what I think. Only what the Barren clan think- and they know only the holy chalupa can read the map to the Oasis”

The creature stepped back, seemingly shaking.

“But… but you’re lying. We’re not- we never- we didn’t, I mean I guess we were there, but we didn’t start- we would never…! He’s…Mikey’s dead. We searched everywhere! He’s gone!”

“Sounds like you’re in quite the pickle there. But it’s not all bad though! You might’ve destroyed my people, but the Scavengers are a crafty people. If you manage to give the Barrens what they want, I might be able to keep them from killing you. If, you let me go of course.” he explained.

“And how are you planning that? Sounds to me like you’re as much in trouble as we are, if what you’re saying is actually true.”

The turtle scoffed, a halfhearted smile on his bruised face.
“We’re not helping you”

“Leo-“

“No! I don’t care what this freak has to say. You started this- when you kidnapped my brother!” the turtle snapped, and the commander could practically see the veins on his neck as he was once more picked up and tossed to the ground.

“Leo- stop!”

The turtle turned around in a split second, voice almost like a growl in his throat.

“NO! No, you know what? You’re right. You’re nothing like my Dee. Because my Dee wouldn’t have lost the communicator or- oh I don’t know- do something as stupid as set faulty explosives to a crater that might have killed the only family I have left! I’m done doing it you guys’ way.”

The creature’s ears drooped at that, somehow growing smaller and smaller by every word until even his tone seemed as weak as that of a child.

“I’m sorry”

“Yeah well, sorry doesn’t bring people back from the dead!”

The turtle turned back, blinking a couple of times as if to process what he’d just said.

The commander would be lying if he said he didn’t find a joy in seeing the mutants who’d destroyed their plan, suffer the same consequences. If he couldn’t get one of them, maybe there was a way he could get all of them instead. Seeing what their weakest could do alone… he’d be the most powerful scavenger in all the wasteland.

It was in that moment the blazing sound of fires and screams were drowned up by a bright light that approached in the distance. The turtle and the creature both turned their heads as a collection of bright red flares was shot up into the sky, the ground shaking as their vehicles began to descent atop the Casm’s walls.

The Barren was here. And they were here for him.

“And that’s my que, gentlemen.”

The Commander didn’t waste a second. He used the remaining blade in his belt to slice at the hand that held him against the truck. The turtle sprung backwards, as the Commander kicked dust into their faces. As he ran towards the light, each dying or dead Scavenger disappearing behind him, the Commander felt a fear creep up inside him he hadn’t felt in a long time.

Mikey scaled the wall. It was so far up, if he’d known the Scavengers were crazy enough to want to cross it at all, he’d have tried to escape a lot sooner.

As the mysterious creatures continued to circle them, it took a while before he and other Raph could make their move. As the bigger turtle led the way, they managed to go through one of the narrow passageways and onto the other side. It only took a few stops of hiding quietly without breathing before they could continue moving, Mikey trying to forget the quivering panic that made his shell shiver. Even if his new ally wouldn’t admit it, Mikey had a feeling he needed at least one of them to be strong right now.

He tried not to think about the rattling noises seeping through the surface, and kept moving forward through the dark as the cave ensnared them more and more. He could feel the vibrations of something slithering through the rocks, a heavy breathing that echoed into an animalistic growl making Mikey’s skin crawl. He held the sai tight in his hands, nearly dropping it at one point as the ground below was split upon.

Other Raph was quick to grab Mikey’s wrist, as they both began to run as fast as their injuries would allow; each step making something in his side twist into a knot.

When they finally reached a clearing, the wall surrounding them was jagged and uneven, though way too tall to climb alone. The light from above was assuring though, as the ruckus that emanated from it seemed to grow quieter than before. Mikey was beginning to be afraid they’d been running in circles, but still trusted the other Raph since this was his universe. If anyone knew the rules of this place, it was probably him.

But his calm demeanor quickly shifted as they both looked up, the cave wall towering above them like a high rise in central New York. A row of caves embedded into the rock that seemed to shake ever so slightly.

Mikey put a hand on the rock and looked at other Raph who clearly had the same idea- the rumblings only occurred when the mutants were close, meaning turning back around was no longer an option.

“I don’t suppose you could do that magic glowy chain trick again, could you?”

Mikey felt his nerves go into override; memories of the kraang’s synchronic marches, making him feel dizzy.

“I… I don’t know. Last time I didn’t really have to think about it- I just did it!”

“Well, that’s very helpful.”

“Hey, your negative attitude is not helping either!” Mikey yelled, too busy trying not to freak out to apologize. Luckily, this version of his brother didn’t seem to mind.

Mikey closed his eyes, hands folded over his chest as he tried for the life of him to calm down. After a couple of shaky breaths, he finally turned to the wall, hands slammed together like Sensei used to do it.

“Let me try” he said and once again closed his eyes as other Raph stepped aside.

The last time Mikey had done this, he’d barely realized he’d been doing it. It seemed as if every time he tried to use his ninpo willingly, something inside him just didn’t connect. It was much easier when he just had his weapon. Feeling the energy inside it like a second limb, he’d effortlessly saved his brother’s multiple times like it was second nature to him, but now that was gone. He knew he shouldn’t feel too bad, it was just a weapon, right? It didn’t define him. Sure, he’d had it since he was a teenager and sure it had saved his life too on so many occasions, but how could he become a mystic warrior if he only relied on the instrument? He'd saved himself and Other Raph from the fall easily, so how hard could it be to conjure a chain?  

But as he felt his body vibrate with energy, the small flame that he could tell engulfed his body was barely a spark. He bit his tongue trying to concentrate, the vibrations of the ground below them only making his heartbeat faster as time ran out. Thoughts of what would happen if this was it, almost hit Mikey like a truck, the fear of never seeing his family again making his head spin.

He felt the strain on his arms burning up and down his veins, his cape losing all gravity as everything threatened to push him back. Threatened to make him fail again.

Mikey fell to the ground, everything feeling sore as the markings on his body lost their glow. Other Raph looked on in awe, slowly helping Mikey up on his feet as he struggled to catch his breath.   
“And I thought Leo was the freaky one.”

“Argh- it’s not working! I don’t understand! Why can’t I just- If I had my mystic weapon this would be a piece of cake!”

The growling returned. They were close now. Other Raph looked up at the cliff one more time and forward the path they came, brushing of any frustration on his face, in favor of reaching for his gun.

“We’ll just have to make do, then.” he said ominously, at whatever it was that had followed them became louder and louder until the shadows wasn’t enough to conceal the creature.

Mikey gulped, holding his twig of a blade in close in his hand as the mutant slithered through the ground; the impact almost enough to send both him and Other Raph stumbling backwards.

Now, Mikey had seen a lot of weird stuff since he’d come to this dimension. Endless deserts, trucks the size of buildings, mutilated mutants and a sky that had somehow shattered into several pieces. But the creature in front of him? Nothing Mikey had seen so far could have prepared him for the creature in front of them.

A moment passed in dreadful silence, before the ground suddenly burst open underneath them. Other Raph leapt out of the way as Mikey was sent tumbling to the ground. The creature was bigger than Mikey had ever seen a mutant, face full of greenish teeth that all let out an almost howl-like scream. The eyes were big and black like pearls, it’s body a big lumpy worm that dug like a drill into the ground effortlessly.

Mikey noticed veins that lined the mutant, almost glowing bright toxic green. It was the same markings he’d seen on Wendy and some of the other Scavengers. He looked at it as if in a trance, unable to look away as the creature once again dug into the earth, preparing for it’s next attack.

“What’s that…?”

“Look out!”

Mikey felt himself thrown through the air as Other Raph fired two shots at the air. They both fell to the ground, Mikey held down by Other Raph as the mutant flew above them in a bone chilling scream. When it disappeared, there were no time to waste. They both began sprinting away from the wall and back through the tunnel. Raph held out both hands, inviting Mikey to jump up into the opening. Mikey managed to reach the edge of the cliff, grunting slightly as his sore muscles threatened to pop.

He saw the ground move again, this time heading straight for where Raph was standing. Mikey quickly reached for his cape and swung it down for Raph to climb it. The turtle followed suit, biting his lip as his sore shoulder made a sickening sound, before he managed to grab onto Mikey’s hand. The entire cave was shaking as the mutant slammed headfirst into the rock, nearly sending both of them reeling back down, as they crawled further inside.

Raph fell to the wall, clutching his shoulder tightly as signs of blood seeped through the cloth that held it together. Mikey looked down, trying to spot the mutant, but was both relieved and horrified when he couldn’t find any trace of it.

“What… what was that?!” he managed to stutter, adrenaline still coursing through him like a fire rocket.

 “Sand slugs. They’re usually most active underground, but I guess the explosion woke them up”

Mikey had pretty much given up on his attempt at being calm and collected at this point.

“What do we do?!”

Other Raph looked at the way they’d come from and the ceiled wall on the other end of the tunnel. He let out a groan and slummed back against the rock with a ‘thud’.
“Wait and be quiet. Once they’re gone, we’ll make a run for it.”

Not a bad plan, but Mikey didn’t like the uncertainty in Raph’s voice. He’d been in enough risky situations to recognize that little slip up well enough by now.

“And then what?” he asked, though he was pretty sure he knew the answer.

Raph opened his mouth and closed it again. He let out a sigh and looked down in defeat.

“I- I’m not sure.”

Mikey felt the panic from earlier creep back in his body. He threw his hands in the air, regretting every single little thing he’d done that had led him to this point. From getting trapped in a cage to an underground cave with a hungry mutant slug monster at their doorstep, Mikey didn’t know what was worse.
“Great! So, we’re trapped once again because of me.”

Mikey leaned against the opposite wall, curling his legs over his plastron as he buried his head. Other Raph looked puzzled, like he didn’t know how to react to this. Another thing they don’t have in common.

Still, this version reached out a hand and scootched closer, if a little awkwardly at first.

“Hey, it’s okay. We’ll figure something out.”

Mikey looked back up at him before his hand touched his shoulder.

“No, you don’t get it… I brought us here. I’m the one who was stupid enough to stay out longer than I was supposed to and now I’m the reason you’re stuck here too. And of course, my powers are useless to do anything about it.”

Other Raph nodded, as if digesting what he’d just said. Mikey wasn’t even sure if Leo had told him yet, but if he hadn’t, this Raph sure did a good job at pretending like this fact didn’t bother him. Mikey felt the tears prick at the back of his eyes. The last time he’d confided in someone he’d been betrayed and handed over to the enemy. Now they were moments away from being eaten alive, and Mikey wondered if he’d finally learned his lesson.

But after a couple of moments where Mikey’s quiet sobs battled with his frustration over himself and the whole situation, again, Other Raph suddenly spoke.

“You know, none of us would probably be alive right now if it wasn’t for you. And sure, you didn’t do it on purpose, but you still did it. That’s gotta count for something right?”

Mikey shrugged. He certainly hadn’t expected this version to try to cheer him up, but it was nice of him to try at least.

“I guess… “ he muttered, eyes glancing over at the numerous bruising and scars over this Other Raph’s body. As his eyes began to water, for a second, he could almost pretend like it wasn’t a stranger sitting next to him. He needed a hug so bad right now it was almost more painful to look at him directly.

Mikey dried his nose, tried to dry his eyes.  

“Why do you have to look like him so much? Why couldn’t you just be- I dunno small and skinny or something? ”

Other Raph smiled at that knowingly.

“Guess the universe just has a cruel sense of humor.”

Mikey sighed, trying not to think about home or April or Leo or anything that might make him break down completely.

 “Tell me about it…”

“Pretty sure our Mikey didn’t have magic powers and hair either” Other Raph added, as realization flooded over Mikey, and he quickly regretted yelling earlier even more now. That would explain why he’d looked at him so weirdly after they woke up, he thought, hating this universe a little bit more in the process.

“Oh… I’m sorry, I didn’t know if he was… I’m sorry”

Other Raph shook his head.

“You keep saying that I swear I’m going to run into that slug’s mouth voluntarily. You got nothing to apologize for, understand?”

Mikey nodded slowly. He could tell that this Raph was definitely a lot snarkier than his brother had been, but whether or not that had come from before or after their ‘M-day’ or whatever it was called, he couldn’t know for sure. But he did know that if this really was his brother’s counterpart, then there was no way in hell that he’d be able to burn down the world, if that was even a thing. At least it didn’t seem that way to him. If anything, it felt more like this Raph was more like his Leo than anything else. But it still made him wonder…

“Is it true what the Oz said?” Mikey asked sheepishly, “I mean I wasn’t- I didn’t believe him of course, and you don’t seem like that kind of person, but uhm… you and your brothers didn’t really destroy the world, did you?”

Other Raph was definitely not expecting that question, but he didn’t look particularly offended by it either. He looked up pensively, something dark in his expression that not even Doctor Delicate Touch could make out.

“To be honest with you… I don’t know. I’m not sure I even want to know. Guilt doesn’t change the way things are, it doesn’t bring people back. I’m tired of pretending that things could be different.”

Mikey nodded, hugging his legs a little tighter as the rumble from outside once again shook the walls so dust rained down from the cave ceiling.

“Yeah, I get it. I mean, Leo probably already told you about our world. I used to think that if we just kept on fighting maybe things could go back to the way things were- that’s what my brothers would keep saying, what Leo’s still saying. But I don’t think even he believes it anymore… that’s just not how the world works, right?”

Mikey looked at the sai Raph had given him. Seeing him now and before in the hallway, he looked so different that it was hard to imagine they’d been the same person. Raph had helped Leo; he’d saved Mikey’s life twice already… he’d gotten enough experience by now to know that that was something a leader would do. It was something Raph would do.

“But for what it’s worth, you don’t seem like the ‘ending the world’ type of person. And I don’t want to brag, but my intuition is usually pretty spot on if I do say so myself! Well, uh, for the most part…”

Mikey cringed at the thought of Wendy. Hopefully she’d been save from the blast. Mikey dreaded to think what would happen if she’d fallen into the pit as well. A little girl like her- there was no way she’d survive that…

And then there was Leo. Mikey could still remember the look on his face. His arm was gone somehow, and he’d been with Ferrin. He looked so relieved in that moment, it was almost like if they’d just waited a little bit longer, then they’d have been together again, and everything would be fine…

…wouldn’t it be fine? Mikey then had another thought…

“Was he- is he mad at me?”

Other Raph looked like Mikey had just admitted to first degree murder.

“What? Are you kidding? He won’t shut up about how worried he is about you! It’s annoying- I swear, it’s all he can ever talk about.”

Mikey let out a dry chuckle. That did sound like him…

“Well, that’s… actually I don’t know if that’s more or less comforting. But, I’ve been worried about him too.” he said, though there wasn’t a lot of conviction in his tone and he knew it. Raph seemed to take notice.

“Hey, he’s your brother. He’s too busy being an overprotective moron to be mad at you. Take it from me.”

Mikey managed a smile, despite everything.

“Thanks, Raph. Uh- can I call you Raph?”

“Sure, if I don’t have to call you mystic warrior”

Another rumble made the cave walls nearly cave in. When it was over, the sounds of gun shuts rung somewhere in the distance and engines that roared on top of that. Mikey’s heart skipped a beat as he heard someone yelling, praying that it wasn’t familiar to him.

“Do you hear that? Maybe they’re in trouble.”

“Sure doesn’t sound good…” Raph said, looking just as tense.

This wasn’t good… if they didn’t get out of there and soon, then who knew what would happen? What if it was too late again? What if Leo needed their help!? Had the Scavengers captured him too? Or the Barren?

Mikey rushed to the edge of the cave once again scanning the wall separating them from the outside.

“Maybe- maybe we could use your blade? Could we use it to climb the wall?”

Raph shook his head, a gleam in his eye as he suddenly grabbed the sai out of Mikey’s hand. He looked at the younger turtle for a second, not as confidently as he’d like, but determined none the less.

“I think I have a better idea” he said, getting ready to jump down.
“What are you doing!?”

But Raph was already on the ground, waving his hands into the air as the ground beneath him began to move.

“Hey! Over here!”

Is there any Raph that’s not a self-sacrificial dumbass?!

The trucks were about twice the number of the Scavengers, each approaching the center of the Casm with a speed that made it nearly impossible for anyone to get through. Leo and Donnie hurried behind the nearest vehicle not caught on fire or exploded into pieces, as the Barren blocked their only way to where Raph and Mikey had fallen.

Coupled with the fact that Leo’s Odachi was taken, the Commander gone, and they had no idea if their brothers were even alive anymore, Leo felt a rage inside him that he hadn’t felt since he was a kid. But it was all or nothing now- he wasn’t leaving without a fight.

Donnie checked his systems and scanned the area. The numbers of Barren members were too many to count in his peripheral, though there were still a couple Scavengers throwing bullets and fire in their direction. They successfully disarmed a couple, before a third one fell to the ground unconscious. The ground was still unstable and every step they took, another crack appeared in the rocks underneath.

It was only the Barren that had seemingly found the only safe places to park, making it even more difficult not to get spotted if they had any hope of getting past them unscathed.

“How the hell are we going to get down there?” Donnie muttered anxiously.

Leo threw his one good arm against the ground. Luckily, scavengers weren’t known to charge into dangerous territory without weapons, and apparently the number one way of defense in this dimension came from the barrel of a gun.

“Would be easy if I just had my blade. Guess we’ll have to do this the hard way” Leo said, untangling the small pistol from the unconscious scavenger.

“Maybe if one of us distracts them? Then one of us can sneak down there and-

“No offense, Dee, but I don’t think our distractions have been all that helpful. No, we’re doing this my way now.”

Donnie had only just realized Leo’s idea and he was not happy about it.

“What are you doing!?” he exclaimed, hand on Leo’s shoulder, but the ladder was already approaching the vehicles. It wasn’t his first time going up against impossible odds and it sure as hell wasn’t his last.

“Making do”

Mikey didn’t know what he’d expected, but it was definitely not that.

As the sand slug came barreling towards Raph at full speed, the ladder held up the sai towards the light and aimed it at the ground. Raph squeezed his eyes tight, as if not looking directly at it would make him any less prone to being eaten alive. Mikey leapt forward after him about to push him out of the way, when somehow without even realizing it at first, the ground stopped moving and the slug stopped in it’s path.

The small light that gleamed off the metal from Raph’s sai held the creature in an almost hypnotic trance as it leapt towards it like a cat chasing a laser. For each movement, the ground shook as the slug let out a scream and started digging into where the light pointed.

“On my count, jump! Got it!?” Raph yelled, waving Mikey closer as they both prepared themselves, though Mikey had no idea what exactly that would be. Raph looked pale in the face, which wasn’t reassuring at all, as he held the bigger turtle close and closed his eyes as well.

“One…”

The ground started to rumble, pebbles bouncing up and down around them frantically. Mikey held his breath as Raph used the light to shine directly underneath them.

“Two…”

Mikey gulped, sensing Raph’s uncertainty as the rumbling became even bigger.

“Have you actually done this before?”

“Do you really want an answer to that?!”

Oh no… he wasn’t actually going to-!?

“THREE!”

But Mikey didn’t have much time to argue, before suddenly the ground erupted below them and both him and Raph leaped into the air. Mikey grabbed frantically around Raph’s shoulders as the ladder grabbled the creature’s head and directed the light up the wall where the sand slug began to soar.

Mikey let out a scream as he felt the world press down, and his arms struggled to hold onto the much smoother turtle’s shell. The sand slug barged through the ground and moved upward, sand and dust nearly threatening to throw both of them off, if Raph wasn’t luckily so insistent on holding tight.

It was working… it’s actually working!

Suddenly the sound of a ‘pling’ made Mikey eat his own words, as the light disappeared, and the creature let out a scream.  

“Oh oh…”

Mikey didn’t think before he crawled in front of Raph and closed his eyes.

“Hold on!”

He didn’t question what was happening as a fire burned in his center, and his markings began to glow, the rock separating them from the surface of the Casm, now approaching with an exponential speed.

They both closed their eyes and waited for the impact.  

Leo didn’t wait for the first enemy to attack, before he was on him. He didn’t care about the punches or the bruises as he barreled his way through enemy after enemy. To Leo the Barren were no different than the Scavengers, just like everyone else that had hurt his family. He was tired of waiting and too pissed off to care at this point. He hadn’t come this far just to turn back and that’s exactly how he was determined to get through.

Donnie was quick to use his batons, parrying any blow that might come their way as he zapped each opponent and incapacitated them with ease. His fighting was swift and mechanical, Leo’s a calculated unpredictable storm. He slung each mutant to the ground, flipped one over, kicked one off their feet all the while using his now lighter weight to his advantage.

Both him and Donnie ran for the trucks, ready to use whatever means necessary to reach the other side, as the ground below them started to crack and give away. Mutants started to panic, and retreat, the Barren slowly backing away as Leo too nearly lost his balance in the sudden commotion. But this was different. It wasn’t like before when the Casm had collapsed, it was something more like a rumbling. Like the ground itself was moving on its own, making everything shake uncontrollably.  

“What’s happening?!” a mutant yelled, another reached down to feel the earth as the shiver started to reach the velocity and force of an earthquake.

“Everyone retreat! The ground! It’s moving! It’s m-”

Suddenly the ground itself exploded. Leo and Donnie were thrown to the side as dust and stone were scattered everywhere at once, a giant cluster shooting up from the underground. The Barren started to retreat further away, the ones left without a concussion anyway. Leo was just about to run after them, when he saw the giant worm leap upwards in a terrifying scream.

The creature’s glowing veins and beat-like eyes would have probably been plenty of reason for both him and Donnie to leap for the pit then and there, if it wasn’t for the two silhouettes seemingly situated on its back.

Leo and Donnie collectively looked at each other as the dust began to settle and Leo nearly collapsed under his own weight.

On top of the giant slug, on the very peak of the creature’s fang infested head, fell one caped mutant turtle to the ground along with a bigger raisin faced one with a bloody shoulder. The creature let out a howl loud enough that it made Leo’s ears hurt, before it dug down into the ground once more, leaving another cloud of dust and wind.

Leo stumbled forward, not sure if he saw correctly. He could barely believe it, all the anger and hurt he’d felt just moments ago whisked away so quickly, it was almost disorienting.

But sure enough, when the caped figure, now covered in mud and dirt turned around, there was no mistaking it.

“Mikey?!”

His little brother’s eyes became wide as he met his big brother’s gaze.

Leo didn’t wait for clarification before he leapt forward, arms out. He picked up his little brother from the ground, one arm and all, and held on tighter than he’d probable ever held anything.

“LEO!” he exclaimed, practically squeezing the air out of Leo’s lungs as he wrapped his legs around his waist and clung on for dear life.

He was okay. Mikey was okay- he was alive- his brother was alive.

Donnie stumbled forward, not looking up as he approached Raph. He held his other arm tight, not sure whether or not it was okay to go further than that. After a few awkward moments however, he finally spoke-

“Raph, I don’t- I’m so s-“

-and was immediately pulled into an embrace, neither had probably been expecting- least of all Donnie.

“It’s good to see you too, little Bro”

Oz wasn’t stupid. He knew he wouldn’t have gotten far. He’d practically been running for more than a decade already at this point- the gig would be up sooner or later, right? Still, as his old friends bound his wrists and pushed him towards the Barrens head vehicle, also known as the ‘Headsplicer’s’ main entrance, he couldn’t say that the circumstances were all in his favor either.

As he stood in the gateway, before he knew it, a boot met his back and the commander was sent into the dirt, one hand holding him up by the hair in his neck.

She still looked the same. For the most part. Though her armor was clearly not polished or cleaned or anything resembling new, Grime was at least still prone to silver threads and a bear skull worn out from the battle. She looked down on her old partner with a satisfying disdain that only that of old friends could match. She held up her gloved claws and gestured towards one of her men.

The Commander felt the cold blade against his neck and felt his muscles tense.

“Wai-wai-wait! I can help you! I can help you.” he pleaded, Grime crossing her arms as she sighed with cold disapproval.

“Never thought I’d see your sorry face again.”

The commander forced a smile as he was hoisted up on his knees.

“Nice to see you too, Grimey. Hey- isn’t that a new gun?”

Grimes aimed her blaster at his temple, the fury on her face unmistakable, though it was locked behind a cold façade and the ceremonial cranium.

“Talk. Where is the prisoner you promised me?”

“Not far… Not far at all, b-but I got something better for you~”

Grimes rolled her eyes, not lowering the gun.

“Don't play games with me, Ozzie, I don’t have all day. What could you possibly offer me that’s worth more than the Oasis?”

The commander let out a snicker that made even her guards start to turn their heads.

“How about four magic turtles on a silver platter?”

Chapter Text

2 Weeks Later

Whenever the door shut, there was always one or two things that usually followed. Firstly, the alarm would start chiming down the hallway and echo through the facility like crazy, alerting everyone that their team mates had returned. Secondly, there was the, not so fun waiting game, until help arrived and everyone could be checked up. It was mostly the bigger groups that risked infection, or at least, the ones no less than five people or more.

Today April had led a seven-person group on the outskirts of town, where more civilians were rumored to be imprisoned by the Kraang’s twisted experiments. After a decade or so she supposed simply kraangifying the planet alone wasn’t enough to stop the resistance in its entirety. Their weapons got bigger and bigger, more advanced, and twice as deadly. This had only become worse after Leo and Mikey’s disappearance, and what made matters even worse on top of that, was the strange absence of Kraang Prime’s sister these last couple of weeks.

So, either one of their biggest targets had mysteriously been zapped to a different dimension as well, or more probable, they were planning something…

And, April had absolutely no idea how to stop it.

“No! NO! Stay away!”

A scream suddenly filled the hallway as one of them started twitching. Halfway out of their protective gear, one of their teammates began to twitch and flinch on the floor clinging to his arm for dear life.

“Hold him down! Now!” April yelled, hurrying to the boy’s side as the others forced him down. There was blood on his arm, a wound he probably hadn’t noticed before seeping through the fabric. But as April forced herself to roll down his sleeve, she couldn’t see any trace of an infection past all the entangled meat and flesh. She hadn’t known the boy very well, but she knew his mom- a medic from the under city who’d volunteered to help after an expedition three years ago. It happened so often now, someone getting hurt on the way or just, risking their live without question, that it had practically become normal.

“Give him here. We need to be quick!”

As the yokai ushered the boy away, April squeezed his hand and gave him a reassuring smile. He looked to be about their age- back before all of this and it made something twirl inside her stomach at the realization. Either he’d lose an arm or be put under for contamination. It turned out curing the kraangification process was a lot harder without a mutant turtle with an ego and to guide the procedure.

As the others were checked over thoroughly, followed by the tedious, albeit necessary string of questions to confirm their identities, April made her way down the facility’s corridors. The noise and rambunctious nature of the headquarters were like static to her. She walked through it as if it was a fog, answering questions with a solid yes or no answer like a muted zombie, as yokai and humans alike rushed to treat the wounded and gather new intel. But the biggest leaps they’d gotten so far, seemed to be just how much they didn’t know, with morale falling further down the pits every day.

All in all, things hadn’t been going so well lately. But they were surviving. Just like always.

April rounded the corner, creeping deeper into the tunnels until she found the one that she was looking for. After a short trip through the dirt water of New York city, April found herself standing in the crevasse of the underground. A small beam of moonlight shone through the roof and landed on the growing ivy that circles the stone walls like snakes. Bugs dug themselves quietly onto peddles as the rest was illuminated by small fairy lights and a tent placed in the other side. On it’s opposite, guarded by apparently a wall made of books and comics, stood the odachi blade uprooted in the stone within.

April felt the chill and wondered, as she approached none other than little Casey Jr on the ground along with Todd the capybara checking a mechanical screen, how long they’d been there. Casey looked like he was half falling asleep, but insisted on keeping his eyes glued to the blade every time his head was about to tilt over. Todd on the other hand looked like he hadn’t slept in weeks and kept a small set of glasses on the tip of his snout, as he read through a bunch of readings provided by Donnie’s TM data configuration unit. Whether or not he knew what the readings actually meant was anybody’s guess, but April still appreciated the help.

“Anything?”

Casey Jr. opened his mouth before promptly letting out a yawn, before returning to what April assumed to be a ‘try not to fall asleep’ competition.

“Nope… just a whole lot of nope”

April sighed, trying to remember the last time she was anything but disappointed, “Yeah. At least it’s consistent then”

“It did slightly flicker tho?” Todd added, pretending not to have been sleeping prior to her arrival. “At least I think it was the blade. Maybe it was the lightbulb….?”

“And if you lean your ear towards it, you can hear the ocean! Try it, Commander!”

April smiled and ruffled the kid’s hair. At least one of them had no problem staying optimistic. But then again, growing up in this mess, to Casey, being stuck in another dimension without a functioning magical voicemail was probably the equivalent of a ‘lucky break’ to a kid. She returned one last glance at the odachi, as if hoping this exact moment would be ‘it’, but the thing was as dead as… well… everything else.

“Maybe later, Case. I gotta find your mum first. Any idea if she’s back yet?”

Casey stifled another yawn and began to stretch his arms, “No. She said this one was really important though. And she got that look in her eye so I’m thinking she’s onto something really cool. Hey! What if she’s found a way to beat the kraang?!”

And of course, then there was being a little too optimistic.

“As much as I don’t doubt, she definitely would, I think we need to lower the bar just a tiiiiny bit there, Casey. Love the optimism tho. We could definitely use some around here these days…”

“Yes, ma’am!” he said, followed by a salute that was anything but sarcastic. Todd though, looked to have finally passed out. This was only confirmed as April dashed him on the side, and the mutant promptly fell to the floor snoring louder than ten kraang ships in offensive.

“Anyways- let me know if something comes up. Anything at all even if it’s just a sparkle. Got it, boys?”

“Got it!” Casey Jr bellowed.

“G…it… cap’n… orsm…thn..” Todd snored inaudibly.

April continued towards the medical bay, feeling probably more exhausted than she’d felt in weeks. She fell flat on one of the cots on the floor, barely even noticing the cut on her left shoulder, probably caught by a grazing laser blast in the middle of their escape. Another raid gone as well as you could have hoped, and still no sign of Leo and Mikey. After the Odachi had gone on silent, it felt as if the world had paused. Nothing was moving, there was nothing she could do, nothing any of them could do. Leo and Mikey, the IDIOTS she called brothers had somehow, of course, gotten themselves stuck in another dimension, and she had zero way of getting to them. She didn’t even know if they were still alive- hell, maybe the reason the odachi had gone on power saving mode or whatever, was simply because the bearer… wasn’t there anymore. Maybe it was stolen! Maybe its twin was broken somehow! With Leo and Mikey’s track record she wouldn’t be surprised. They’d tried hot wiring it, meditating again, she’d reached out over and over and over again with no change.

April O’Neil was a warrior. A commander badass chief of destruction! It wasn’t her job to figure out all this mystic magic wackoo stuff! And of course, the only person that DID know, was gone as well! Perfect timing too! But April was tired of waiting. She was tired of feeling helpless. April was someone who took action when the chips were down, but now she was left with just an empty bag of scraps that no one wanted to eat. And yet the world carried on… same old same old.   

April got up from the cot, pulling out one of the boxes on the shelf and started undressing, to take care of the cut. It wasn’t even that big, probably the size of a fingerprint. It was only because kraang had apparently specialized in severe third degree burns to cause extra damage, that if it wasn’t at least looked at soon, she’d be forced to sleep on her stomach for the rest of the year.

She’d barely scraped the cut with disinfected, before the door to her room was nearly kicked off its hinges, making April instinctively reach for her bat.

And speaking of the devil, there stood Cassandra wearing her full body armor and hockey mask, panting heavily, and holding a club that seemed to be covered in kraang goo. April didn’t get another word in, before the other girl marched through the bay, each step making the room shake.

“OUT OF THE WAY!” she roared, grabbing April by the arm and dragging the now very startled and equally relieved commadner towards the hallway.

“Cass?! What’s going- who’s that?!”

“DON’T PANIC AND KEEP QUIET! “ she quickly yelled, startling seemingly everyone in the nearest vicinity. There was a small pause as April confusingly was held captive by Cassandra’s look of what was absolutely not calm and composed. Cassandra then proceeded to look around them like a cat chasing a red dot. “Anyone listening?!”

April let out a nervous laugh to cover up the fact that even for Cassandra this felt a little out of left field, and then slowly removed her grip on her shoulder.

“Uhh…. don’t think so?”

“Good.” Cassandra concluded, a face back to her regular soldier like demeanor in an instant, as she repositioned her hand on April’s shoulder and continued dragging them down one of the back entrances of the facility.

“Uhhhh, okay… where have you been exactly-…?”

“I kinda kidnapped someone from the undercity”

Cassandra concluded, closing the door behind them as April looked upon the tied up silhouette of a mutant strapped to a chair in front of her.

2 weeks ago

It was of course not surprising that there would be a lot of attention drawn, after an entire convoy has been blown to kingdom come. The Casm was a secluded place for sure, filled to the bring with hungry merchants and mutants looking for trouble, not unlike the regular tourist shop from the old days. So, when the Shellraiser had decidedly been unable to respond, and the casm’s remaining heap of burning trucks, screaming mutants falling through the cracks and scavenger roast beef was stormed by Barren’s men, it was only natural to lay low.

A couple 20 feet underneath the ground, to be exact. 

There was a lot to process. Leo wasn’t new to that. In fact, he liked it when he could keep busy, especially in stressful situations. It made him feel like he was contributing, focused. Not a moment would go by where he couldn’t spend his time planning for their next move in grotesque detail, as he tried to ignore the three thousand elephants in the cave, three of which was sitting right next to him. He thought about an escape route into the markets protected walls, instead of flinching every time his stump began to hurt from over exhaustion. He tried to figure out a plausible distraction that would get them past the Barren mutants, that didn’t involve the gigantic worm-like mutant creature that right now was playing tag with Mikey’s hand shadows. He wasn’t thinking about the fact that their only magic weapon, his mystic weapon, the weapon he'd carried so long he’d almost forgotten what it was like to not have it, was now in the hands of one of the mutants that kidnapped his brother.

Leo wasn’t upset. He wasn’t panicked, sure. He was relieved. He was! Mikey was back and alive. He was safe, he was happy…

… okay, why didn’t he feel more relieved?

Looking over at his brother smiling as he played with the hopefully not mutant-eating worm, he wanted to smile. He felt all those emotions of pure joy he’d felt every time they’d gotten home from a mission alive. The gratefulness that they had survived and were together. Something he’d worried several times in his adult life, would come to an abrupt end. But then there was something else. It was that icky feeling in his gut, that made Leo feel more than ashamed of himself. Because every time he poked at it with a stick, that relief got mushy and mixed up with an anger that he hadn’t spend nearly enough meditation classes with Raph and Sensei to deal with. He was confused. So caught up in the relief of finally reuniting with his brother, that it was like everything before they’d fallen through the portal had just… vanished. But now things had changed. He wasn’t angry- Leo didn’t get angry! He was the face man wasn’t he? The one to cheer up the team in their darkest hour? Leo was just exhausted and tired. That was it. That must be it. He needed sleep, but sleep could come later.

Right now, he had a mission to worry about. And now, Leo told himself, the only thing he had to do was-

“I still don’t get why Vernon can’t just bust us in”, Mikey said, sitting down next to his brother.

Leo put down the electronic binoculars, courtesy of other Donnie as the pair was directly connected to the Shellraiser’s security system, and therefor gave the perfect scope of the land without being seen. As he did that, Donnie was going over a map he’d perfectly drawn in the dirt, going by his hard drive’s own memory unit. Luckily, his body was an excellent provider of light, along with Raph’s own flashlight that he’d kept strapped to his left shoulder.

Leo sighed as the creature let out a snarl so loud it made him worry for a second that the cave was going to collapse.

Raph scoffed, “Don’t tell me you actually named that thing”

“I like Vernon. It’s kinda cute!” Other Donnie added, making both him and other Raph collectively roll their eyes. Mikey gave Leo his most vindicated smirk.

“Glad someone finally appreciates my genius”

“Yeah yeah, let’s wait with the bartmitzah until after we get my car back.” other Raph grumbled, as other Donnie reached for the binoculars.
“And you’re sure you can track it, Don?”

There was a slight pause at that. Leo could tell the air between them was still… tense. Leo would prefer not to think too much about it, until he could be sure they were clear of danger. Though it didn’t take a detective to know that there was something on his mind too. Or, whatever the equivalent of it would be. After a moment other Donnie simply shook his head, plucking the binoculars to his neck.

“This isn’t just a car, Leo. It’s our home. I’m not losing that. “

“Right…”

Mikey looked to Leo for clarification, but quickly seemed to drop it, which Leo was thankful for. There was only so much awkwardness he could deal with on top of their not at all awkward team of undead double gangers.

There was a silent ding sound coming from Donnie and the robot stiffened, before removing the chord on the scopes and returning to the blueprint on the ground. It looked like someone had printed out the entirety of the casm from bird view, each line just as perfect and straight as a computer could only have done it. Or well, as perfect as their Donnie could have done it, he supposed. Other Donnie began to fumble with the flashlight however as he also tried to draw a line from the wreckage to the other side.

Other Raph grabbed it out of his hand.

“Here, let me. You’re low on power already. We need to get you recharged and soon-”

“I’m fine, Raph”

Raph scoffed.

“Yeah, just looking at us gives me all kinds of ‘fine’…. We’re a mess”

There was another pause as other Donnie was quiet for a moment.

“I’m sorry”
“It’s not your fault.” Mikey quickly interjected, and though he’d only recently met other Donnie, let alone discover that he was supposedly another version of their own, if there was one thing that was certain, it was that he was a whole lot better than Leo at acting like he wasn’t completely blown away by his mere existence.

“Actually-

“Raph!” Leo and Mikey simultaneously let out as the former raised both hands in surrender.

Leo took a deep breath, eager to change the subject and turned his attention back towards the map, before putting on his ‘strategy voice’.

“We need some way inside. The barrens won’t leave anything to chance after the stunt we just pulled. Especially not with Vernon busting their hide…”

“You don’t have to name every little mutant that’s not out to kill us.”

“I absolutely do and shush.”

“Guys, focus, please?” Donnie begged, with Mikey looking like he was about to collapse entirely. Even Vernon looked tired in the dim light from the flashlight.

“Yeah, we’re all exhausted. Maybe we can wait until tomorrow with getting the car back?”

Raph shook his head, “Too risky. If Donnie dies down before we get the Shellraiser back, we’re done for.”

“Not to mention Ferrin might get into contact with them before then. Huh.... I can’t believe I’m actually glad this universe doesn’t have any ninpo.”

Leo scoffed at that, feeling his hand tighten around his shoulder.

“Yeah, ‘lucky’. We’d be inside by now if that furry little jerk hadn’t-

“Leo, your arm…!”

For a few worried seconds, Leo was afraid he’d accidentally torn through his skin out of sheer anger, when he realized the blood was coming from his stump where Mikey stared horrified at the bolts and gears that used to be his arm. “Damn it, I told you not to strain it! Honestly how did you even manage to lose your entire arm?!”

“I didn’t lose it! I know exactly where it is! And it’s Donnie’s fault for not- I dunno- installing a backup or something!”

“I have an idea”

The cave went quiet again as all eyes landed on other Donnie. Raph looked at his brother with a quizzical and almost fearful gaze, as the robot did something Leo was pretty sure none of them would have expected.
“What the hell do you think you’re doing?!” Raph exclaimed, as Donnie silently and efficiently began to tap on certain pressure points on his right arm, as each loosened more and more.

Once he was done, he calmly and almost casually held out his right arm towards Leo, like it was a coupon for a free meal at Hueso’s.

Leo was speechless. He didn’t think he’d ever find Donnie’s faceless exterior more frustrating since he’d met him, but the fact that he couldn’t read the mutant’s face right now was something that bothered him significantly in this moment.

“Here. Take mine”

“You’re not serious”
“Donnie I swear to g-

“Hey, this is a good plan! This way, I’ll preserve my power and you will be able to keep you and other Mikey safe. It’s fine! Once we have the Shellraiser back, we’ll find the necessary components to reinstall your arm good as new.”

Another pause of awkward silence as the suggestion began to literally and figuratively remain suspended in the air. But before Leo could say anything, Mikey spoke up instead. He was looking down as he spoke, eyes distant and sad.

“And after that…? Then what do we do? How do we get home?”

Leo missed the days when he was young and naïve. He missed when a question like that was immediately followed by an optimism that he himself didn’t need to fully believe in, to make effective and infectious. All he had to do was channel his inner Lou Jitsu and then everyone would light up, ready to kick butt and take names! But now…?

Leo didn’t have any idea how they were going to get home. He’d gotten Mikey but… what then? The truth was, Leo didn’t know. He was afraid to even think about it. Not just the how, but the what. Would Casey Jr be okay? April? Cassandra? The resistance? Would they even be there when they got back? If they got back…?

Leo lingered on that question for a bit, before looking at his brother and settling on a half baked smile that he could only hope would do the job.

“Let’s not worry about that right now. Just… Donnie, are you sure about this?”

Of course, Leo knew the answer to that, in truth it was more himself that wasn’t all that sure about much anymore. Other than keeping his brother safe.

“I am”

Leo looked to Raph before taking the arm, Raph who at the moment seemed to be torn between telling his brother off or trying to convince him that this was a stupid plan, but in the end, he relented.

“Fine. Just- take the damn arm already” he grumbled, throwing his hands into the air.

Leo grabbed the arm. It was a lot lighter than he was used to, but seemed sturdy all the same. He carefully plucked it into the socket, feeling as the metal almost like magnets connected and linked together. He felt the pain of his stump strain against the cold metal, but as soon as he could feel his nerves react to the motion, it was easier to ignore as the weird new sensation came over him. He carefully and slowly felt his digets moved one after the other, closing and opening until he managed to lift the arm, if a little less effortlessly than he was used to. There was almost something funny about his Donnie’s tech connecting to an alternate universe’s, and having it work. Leo couldn’t tell if his twin would have been offended or impressed that his counter point made it work, but either way he would at least be relieved Leo finally had an arm again.

“How is it?”

Leo looked at his new right half with a mix of ease and pensiveness, before turning back towards the robot, now one armed but looking anything but unhappy about it, if he had to guess.

“Solid. Thanks, Dee.”

Other Donnie nodded, as Raph cracked his knuckles.

“Now for the tricky part”

While you probably wouldn’t think that a several feet tall wall of rock and cliff would guard the Wasteland’s equivalent of a black market, Raph could only assume that was the point it. Discretion was a jack of their trade, or so he was told, but it was also a heck of a lot different in the desert. And ironically, the only way to stay out of sight, was contrarily to appear as ruthless and imposing as possible. The Wasteland wasn’t exactly kind to the disabled or cape wearing wizard mutants, and they all knew it. Not to mention, the entire Casm was probably already on the lookout for 3 rogue turtles, if what other Mikey had said was true.

Acquiring the clothes, was the easy part. With Donnie’s whole situation it was practically a weekly routine at this point. Cobbled with the Barrens insatiable need to over accessorize, it didn’t take more than a few couple of guards and one surprisingly bate-able magic turtle, before their disguises were completed. And while Raph’s injuries still made him long for a prosthetic arm of his own, the thought of getting his beloved car back was plenty to drown out the pain. And that only left them three problems.

One, finding the Shellraiser. Two, avoiding the Barren. And three, do it without running into any Scavengers along the way. 

“Stop right there!”

Okay, four problems. Raph met Donnie’s nervous glance under the ginormous hat that covered it, as Leo scootched in front of Mikey without lifting his gaze from the guards. If there was ever any way to stand out in a place like this, Raph had a sneaking suspicion they would be it. Even still, he forced himself to relax, hoping it would inspire Don to do the same.

The guard looked slightly different than the Scavengers, though he had no idea what type of mutant was hidden under all the polished armor. But it was the gun in their hand that really caught Raph’s attention, with its purplish glow and silvery tip. Haven’t I seen that somewhere…? He couldn’t remember. And now that the guard had noticed that the twice as bigly mutant was starring, Raph was now doubly sure they were definitely screwed.

“Any weapons?”

Raph could feel the guard’s eyes over them like lie detector about to buzz. They weren’t just risking Donnie’s life anymore, and Raph felt that thought make him swallow his words as the guard waited for a response. It wasn’t until Leo took a step forward, that Raph’s instincts finally seemed to kick in and he spoke without thinking.

“You’re gonna let us in or what?”

The guard let out a scoff, before he motioned for his buddies to approach.

“Check them”

As the guards each began to pad them down, he held his breath as Donnie too was forced to raise his limbs above his head, but Raph wasn’t having it.

“Hey, is that a way to treat the barren’s guests?!” he yelled, almost shoving the guard to the ground before two others pulled him back. Mikey took a step forward to help, but looked at his own brother in confusion as Leo pulled him back instead.

The guard walked over to Raph, searching his pockets, before pulling his own blaster out and aiming it at his throat.

“Shut it or lose it. We’re not letting any more terrorists in.”

Donnie looked up, “Terrorists..?”

It felt like hours had passed, after Donnie too were left off the hook, and Raph silently thanked whichever mutant was paranoid enough to wear double plated armor. After that was done the guard looked them down one last time before almost disappointedly scurrying back towards the entryway.

“They’re clear” someone yelled, as they were all practically pushed forward.

“You may pass”

And with that, they were finally inside.

Now, the thing about the Casm was mostly the size of it. While most scavenger depots had traps and loot, the Casm’s market was a trove for treasure. Mutants and monsters alike would go to great lengths to reach it, only to barter for anything they could get their hands on with whatever means necessary. It wasn’t just a great trading spot, it was a fortress for any mutant with something valuable to lose. The meeting spot for some of the most powerful clans in the Wasteland. In other words, the exact type of mutants Raph had made it his living to avoid at all costs.

Once inside though, it seemed the crowd had tripled, with more merchants than the eye could count and more guards than you could easily avoid. Not surprising, but still, this would make finding their ride out of here even more difficult than it already was, and Raph felt even more naked without his blaster than ever. But looking in the bright side of their almost-certainly doomed makeshift of a plan, at least other them seemed to enjoy the spectacle. After what Leo had told him, he supposed it made sense. So many mutants in one place, it startled even Donnie who was usually the metal with the most well-acted confidence he knew.

As they moved cautiously further into the crowd of shopkeepers and gun towing assailants, Leo began whispering, making sure everyone heard it.

“Alright you know the plan. Stay close, don’t let each other out of sight, and if anything goes wrong, we’ll meet back at the west exist.”

They all nodded, getting ready to disperse.

“Raph-“ Leo looked at him for a moment, stern and hesitant, as if he was about to say something, but Raph understood perfectly well what that look meant.

We’ll stick to the plan… are you?

Raph let out a sigh. He couldn’t blame him. How could he? He’d already left once and other Leo knew better than anyone the lengths Raph would go to protect his brother. They’d fulfilled their promise, they’d found Mikey. And what happened after that, Raph had decided, depended entirely on how many limbs they’d still have after they’d retrieved the Shellraiser.

He gave a small nod, before other Leo seemingly decided that would suffice, and slowly disappeared through the crowd as well. Raph wanted to feel angry about other Leo’s distrustful nature, but at the same time he couldn’t help but wonder…. How far were they willing to go here? He knew how well Donnie was willing to go, but… with everything that had happened, was it still worth the risk? Raph’s gaze lingered on the cape covering his brother’s now missing right arm.

If we found the Shellraiser before they did…   

“Phew! That could have gone a whole lot worse. I thought for sure you’d at least keep the triceraton blaster on you” Donnie exclaimed, pretending to stretch as the tension from before seemed to have eased on his brother’s artificial nerves.

Ignoring his thoughts, Raph looked to the ground.

“It wouldn’t have mattered. It got all wacked up in the explosion” he muttered.

“Oh… Well, I’m sure we can fix that, right? Hehe… heh..”

Donnie began fiddling nervously again, eyes immediately beginning to scan their surroundings as Raph followed suit. He didn’t even know what he was looking for, other than tire tracks, which in this case, there were none of. Whichever other way the Barrens had entered, it was sure as heck not one everyone could just waltz right into uninvited.

“Any idea where they’d be hiding?” Raph finally asked, hoping maybe Donnie’s technological vision would have better luck than himself.

“Most of the vehicles should be stored in the same place. They wouldn’t just leave it out of sight to be stolen… again. But I don’t see any place big enough to store vehicles anywhere!”

Raph let out a groan, leaning against one of the stone walls, apparently the perfect spot for the advertisement of k-weapons, or whatever that was.

“Great… Alright, new plan. The first barren or scavenger we see, we beat them to a pulp and make them tell us where they have her.” he said, slamming his fists together for emphasis.

Donnie turned around to respond, before something else caught his attention behind them.

“I somehow don’t think they’ll need our help with that…”

As the crowd seemed to clear somewhat, it was quickly becoming apparent why Don had gone quiet. Just a few tents away from where they stood, what you’d first notice was the rows upon rows of Scavenger bodies that lined an even bigger tent by the end. Some moving, others squirming as their wounds were treated, and others yelling and swearing at the top of their lungs that they would kill every last bastard that had something to do with this horror. Donnie looked the mess in a way Raph had only seen a few times in their travels. It was hard to explain, and Raph had a sneaking suspicion part of it was only because he’d been with his brother for so long now. Because despite the static appearance, the same repeating shimmer of LED light that shone through his gaze, it was moments like these something else seemed to creep through. His appearance and behaver shaken and shrunken, like he was just a little more flesh and blood than usual. Raph, anything but the model of comfort, put a hand on his brother’s shoulder, slowly trying to move them away from the tent and back on track.

“I did this” he said, Raph feeling every warning sign blaring in his mind about choosing his words carefully, but the turtle ignored every last one of them without thinking twice.
“I thought we were past the self-blaming game!”

Donnie pulled himself out of Raph’s grasp, hands grasping at his head as his light flickered rapidly under his disguise. So much for keeping a low profile.

“They were just supposed to slow them down, that was all. I never meant for them to actually harm them! It’s… it’s a miracle you even survived. Raph I- I could have killed you. How are you not furious right now!?”

“I almost die all the time! We have bigger things to worry about right now! “

“But how can you say that?! Look what happened! The plan failed. Statistically speaking, you should absolutely be angry at me for endangering you, Leo and Mikey, all these people- I- I mean I know they were our enemies and all and they’ve probably done a lot of morally grey things- but still! They didn’t deserve that!”¨

Raph didn’t know what to say, too busy making sure no vengeful mutants were in the area to fully process what Donnie was saying. Why did he always have to pick the worst moments to be feeling guilty?!

“Is there a point you’re getting to, or do you just want me to be mad at you? Because then fine! I’m upset! I nearly died and then I didn’t! Okay, are we done with that? Great! Let’s keep going” Raph tried, urging them both forward, but Donnie stayed exactly as he stood.

“Raph…”

Raph stopped too. He knew it was coming, of course he knew they’d have to talk sooner or later, but there was still a small part of him that had hoped it could wait. Just until he’d had enough sleep to take his scolding with grace at least, but as he looked at Donnie- Donnie, clutching his stomach and avoiding his gaze like the plague, he could tell there was something else too. And it wasn’t just a botched rescue mission. 

“You know you might not have a face, but it’s getting annoying how bad you are at hiding whenever you’re upset… What’s wrong?”

Donnie’s gaze shifted. If it wasn’t for the ridiculous hat he wore, he’d look like a child getting a telling off from a parent. His voice had shifted too, it was smaller now. Almost shaking, a feature Raph hoped wasn’t because he was low on power. Finally, as Donnie stepped forward, his gaze landed on his remaining arm, looking at it like it somehow wasn’t his own.

“Everything I do… it always backfires, doesn’t it?”

Raph, probably having done more than he could remember to avoid these types of conversations, felt a disbelief he rarely expected to be on the other side of, because he honestly couldn’t believe what he was hearing. He hadn’t felt more guilty about leaving than he did right now, and it was a feeling he’d been hoping he wouldn’t have to acknowledge until now.

“Don, I’m the one that left. I made that decision, okay? That’s not on you. If anything, I’m even more freaked out that you’re not upset with me!”

“Of course, I’m upset! But that’s- that’s not what I mean.” Donnie did the equivalent of a sigh and let out a groan of frustration. “Raph, I keep messing it up… The communicator, Leo’s arm, the detonator…”

Having long since given up on keeping a low profile, Raph decided to ignore his shoulder ache and grabbed Donnie by the shoulders, pretending he could look straight into his eyes.

“Do you have any idea how ridiculous that sounds? Don, even I’m not stupid enough to not recognize that we wouldn’t have made it half this far without you.”

Donnie shook his head, looking at the ground. “But it still backfired… whether it’s trying to activate a bomb or… disarm it”

“Again, with that? How many times do I have to tell….”

Raph paused. He was about to ask him, before it suddenly clicked what he was referring to. The turtle felt his cold blood freeze in his veins as that memory, one of the few ones actually, surfaced in his mind. 

“…. Oh..”

Raph didn’t know what else to say to that, he really didn’t. What was there to say? Even though he was there, it was so far back in his mind that he didn’t even feel like he had the right to comment. Raph knew Donnie carried that with him, it was one of the many things his dear brother was probably never going to fully let go. He’d accepted that. Raph couldn’t deny that he was there that day any more than Donnie could deny that he did have a part in it, yes. But this was different. The other them had to know that, why wouldn’t they? Weren’t they from a messed-up world as well? Not that Raph cared, but he was sure they of all people would understand how Donnie felt. So… why couldn’t he?

Raph, stumbling for words, scratched his head trying to find the right words. To tell Donnie he was an idiot for feeling the way he did. That like it or not, the explosion had worked! Just, not as well as they maybe could have… But he wasn’t an idiot… Raph knew Donnie had every right to feel the way he did, even if it wasn’t fair. If he could beat the feelings on something else he’d suggest that, but that usually didn’t work. Damn it… why was this so hard? He wished their Mikey was here, or even that red headed girl or…

Raph suddenly let out a snort.

 “You can’t deny though- Casey would have thought it was awesome as hell” Raph said, dashing Donnie on the shoulder. Donnie let out a tired laugh, still weary.

“Yeah, I guess he would…”

Another moment of awkward silence as the brothers tried to shake of their feelings and get back to the mission, before Raph spotted something a little behind them. He quickly grabbed Donnie and moved them out of sight, direction his attention towards two figures moving by one of the abandoned stalls.

“See that?”

Donnie adjusted his hat, before he nodded understanding.

“Barrens…”

Raph, feeling some of the vigor from last night’s fight for survival return, pulled into a smile.

“Come on”

…

The figures bore the same cloaks and armor as the rest of the barren, along with the blasters in toe. As Donnie and Raph made their way along their path, keeping close and staying out of sight, it soon became apparent that the figures weren’t after them. And they weren’t alone either.

“Where do you think you’re going?”

“A little birdie told us, you know where we can catch a turtle or two!”

One of the figures suddenly yelped backwards. As he moved, it became clear that the smaller mutant wasn’t a friend. She kicked and tried to scream, but the other was quick to pull a cloth into her mouth as she continued to struggle in vain.

“Little b-! Damn it!”

“Easy- let’s just take her. We’ll lock her up with the rest of them” the other snarled, as his colleague begrudgingly nodded. The mutant girl tried to scream again, but to no avail, as the chains around her dragged her around the corner and deeper along the narrow passage. Raph was sure he’d seen her before. And then it struck him. She was the scavenger girl with Mikey! So she did survive… for better or for worse it seems.

“What are they doing?” Donnie whispered, nearly giving Raph a heart attack as the robot noiselessly creeped out in front of him. The two figures looked behind them, making sure no one was there, before suddenly a passage appeared in the rock, like it was carved from the cliff itself.

“I don’t know… But I have a bad feeling she knows something.”

“You’re sure? About this big? Crack at the hilt?”

The mutant shook his head, or, what Mikey assumed was his head and turned him away. After the fifth or so alternate universe mutant, Mikey was beginning to seriously rethink his nice guy policy. Leo, wearing the most non-leaderish get up that the Wasteland could buy, clutched the metal arm in his gras a few times, contemplating.

“No luck?” Mikey asked, as Leo looked like he already knew the answer to that.

“No. I wouldn’t be surprised if the Scavengers have it already.”

“Well, guess we’ve both lost our weapon then, hehehe.”

This made Leo’s head turn in a moment’s notice, “What!? You lost your weapon?” he asked, grabbing Mikey by the shoulders as if the mystic weapon was simply misplaced underneath his layer upon layer of armor. Simply put, he felt like a baked burrito, and not the delicious kind.

“I didn’t lose it. I thought I could use it to escape and find the others. After Donnie- uh, other Donnie’s comm, I thought that’s what he wanted me to do. But it didn’t work.” Mikey muttered, Wendy’s face burying in his mind. Leo looked like he was about to yell, when he closed his eyes instead and forced himself to take a deep breath instead and patted him on the shoulder.

“Well, at least you tried. I wouldn’t have expected less of our mystic warrior.” he said, managing a smile.

They continued making their way through the strange foreign market, eyes peeled on the various items collected by gatherings of mutants’ stranger and scarier than the next. Mikey might have only seen a good portion of this world, but it was so dull of color compared to their New York, that he couldn’t believe he’d miss it already. Okay, that was a lie, he completely understood. He missed Casey Jr, Cassandra, he missed April like all hell, and yet there was a twinge of guilt in Mikey’s chest because despite how much he missed them, he couldn’t deny that it was also nice to get away. Get a break from the apocalypse. From the life-threatening situations and missions, kraangifications and deathly laser beams. Each horror more personal and cruel than the previous one, more elaborate and deadly.

Sure this place had plenty of life threatening stuff to spare, but… was it really so bad to appreciate the small moments of peace this place offered too? To walk side by side with Leo for the first time, without the stress of leading their people to freedom. He just wished Leo could feel the same way, but of course, once his big brother had a mission in mind, he’d do anything to get it done. Anything to protect everyone.

As they kept walking, another vendor shaking their head as talk of a supposedly non-magic mystic sword in the area filled the air, Mikey couldn’t help starring at the prosthetic. It was both a blessing and a curse in some way that this version of Donnie was so monumentally different than their own in Mikey’s eyes, but of course he hadn’t known him for as long as Leo had. It was a strange thing, Mikey thought. A machine being alive. Did he have a soul? Was it really this world’s Donnie in there or just a replica? Did he posses the same ninpo as they did? And if so, if this Donnie had really tricked death… if he’d somehow survived anyhow, what did… what did that mean for their own universe? 

“So… uhm… Raph and Donnie… Other Raph and Donnie I mean… “ Mikey began, a little unsure about what he was asking before it was too late.

“Yeah?”

Leo still looked preoccupied with finding their ride home and the sword, his eyes darting in every direction as if he was expecting for a scavenger to jump at Mikey in any moment.

Mikey paused, “What do you think of them?”

Leo looked at Mikey, thinking a moment before he replied, “They’ve helped us this far. Honestly, I don’t think I would have found you without their help.”

Mikey nodded, his senses catching whiff of something delicious in the distance. As he did, his head swerved up and he once again caught sight of the weird blue sky above them.

“It’s just- it’s so freaky, you know? I can’t stop thinking why… why here? Of all places, why would we end up in this dimension and not I don’t know, a candy dimension or something?” he asked, unknowingly fiddling with the bandages on his arms.

“You think it happened on purpose? “

“I don’t know! Maybe! Why else would it have to be them?”

Leo sighed.

“I’m sure Draxum can probably tell us once we get back. I can just imagine his face when he realizes Dee was right” he said, before suddenly stopping- a motion that resulted in the much smaller Michaelangelo stumbling headfirst into Leo with a thump.

“But wait- if you didn’t have your weapon, how did you survive the fall??”

Mikey froze. Oh right… we haven’t talked about that yet.

“I uhh… well…. Oh look!” Mikey doing what he did best and thinking on his feet, grabbed Leo and pointed in the direction of a nearby weapons’ shop occupied by a giant octopus looking mutant. “Maybe someone here can help us!”

Leo didn’t budge, directing Mikey’s attention to the two barren mutants approaching it.

“Let’s not test that theory. We can’t stay out in the open like this”

Before Mikey could get another word in, his brother had already dragged the two of them out of view, walking fast paced through the nearest crowd of ruffians before making their way behind one of the food stalls, where they could scavenge after their pursuers. Leo kept his eyes fixed on the two, not seeing any odachi in their belt, as Mikey fought to get out of Leo’s grasp. Once Leo finally let go, Mikey’s focus lingered on the arm once again and this time his curiosity got the better of him.

“How did you lose it by the way?”

“What?”

“Your arm. I mean, it’s still intact right? We can still fix it right”

“Of course. Yeah, it just… there’s not a lot of our dimension’s materials here to put it together”

Leo, startled, finally met Mikey’s gaze and it was clear as day whatever had happened between them, his big brother wasn’t too keen on actually addressing it. Mikey couldn’t say he blamed him though… He just hoped they could get his real arm back and soon, because this new look was… unsettling, to say the least. But of course, Mikey didn’t actually say that.

“Right. Guess this one’s different in a lot of ways. It’s so crazy to think about I sometimes forget we’re even in one! Funny, right?”

“Yeah… funny.” Leo said, clearly not finding it funny at all.

After another pause or so of unsaid thoughts ravishing in the two’s mind, Mikey gathered all his guilt, his anger, his fear and frustrations. He reached out and,

“Look, Leo, I-

“We should keep moving”

The corridor was a lot deeper than Donnie had accounted for, which wasn’t a great thing for the scanner. But then again, the flickering of the screen could also be a product of his power dwindling, a thought he’d rather not dwell on if he could help it.

The Barrens carried the girl deeper, unbeknownst to them that they were being followed. Or if they did know, they sure didn’t act on it, too busy making sure the scavenger girl didn’t struggle too much as they moved deeper and deeper into the Casm’s underground trove. Donnie would’ve liked more time to admire the structure of the place, if they weren’t on a time crunch, but something told him that the Shellraiser couldn’t be too far away, given the way the indicators began to act up.

As the corridors stretched and expanded, little by little it became clear to see that the Casm held a lot more secrets than they’d originally assumed. The barrens were careful but calculated. They’d cleaned up their mess and somehow managed to stop a mass panic at the same time, which gave Donnie a not so good feeling in his mainframe. This feeling was only exasperated further by the sound of faint clanging somewhere in the distance. The darkness lid up by faint torches that made it harder to stay hidden as Raph gave the sign to move in.

Same as always, the barrens were unsettled to say the least, when they heard the distant sound of a rock being bashed against the ground. As they turned around, the leading mutant only managed a few steps, before Raph was there to send him into dream land. As his partner reached for his gun, Raph was quick to take it out of his hand and throw it to the side. The barren tried to run for it, but was halted as well, nearly frozen in fright by the purple light that halted him in his tracks.

“Y-yo—wha-

CLANK

The barren fell to the ground, his helmet rolling off to the side as the Scavenger girl scurried fearfully at the sight of her rescuers.

“It’s okay! We’re here to help” Donnie assured her, freeing her from the gag and carefully pulling out a lock remover that he’d recently installed to break the chains. As the girl got on her feet, Don could tell she was trying not to freak out by his appearance, but Don was too used to it by now and didn’t say anything about it.

“Holy ones… you’re here?”

Raph grabbed one of the guards’ blaster of the ground before Donnie had registered that he’d moved.

“Don’t worry about that- what does the Barren want with a scavenger girl!?”

“Raph! She’s just a girl, you could be a little nice-”
“She was one of the people who took other Mikey, remember? We're acting like it’s fricking Christmas already- nice is all she gets.”

Donnie shook his head, his one remaining arm between him and the girl, who he only now noticed carried bruises and a bloodied bandage over her shoulder. He couldn’t tell if they were from the explosion or from the kidnapping, but either way, it was an unpleasant thought.

“I understand your anger. I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to… I… where’s…”
“Safe. He’s fine” Raph supplied, keeping the gun cocked. The girl let out a sigh of relief.

“I’m glad. So, you’re looking for the map I take it?”

“Sure, if the map is code for car”

The girl looked puzzled for a moment, before she slowly nodded, a gleam in her eye slowly manifesting.

“I see. I might be able to help you then actually! I overheard the Barrens talking- they mentioned a trove of surviving treasures. I’m sure your car will be there as well!”

“Why should we trust you? I mean no offense, but I generally make it a rule not to follow henchmen into dark tunnels.”

“She’s harmless, Raph” Donnie bit, wishing he had another hand to help restrain Raph before he might do something irrational. The girl looked down, eyes darting around before she closed them entirely. If it weren’t for her armor, they’d haven no reason to assume she’d ever ally herself with their enemy. But then again, everyone was a sort of enemy in the Wasteland- at least, when it came to clans between mutants.

She looked at Raph apologetically, her voice low and hesitant.

“I’m sorry for the pain I have caused, but I still need to safe my people and there’s only one way to do that”

Donnie and Raph both looked at each other.
“By… finding our car?”

“No! Don’t you know? The legend of the map to the Oasis isn’t on some piece of paper. It’s a mark. Only the Barren has managed to capture the rightful bearer.”
“Wai-wai-wait a second, so you want us to believe all this time, the map to the oasis is a kid?!”

Raph lowered the gun as both him and Donnie’s metaphorical jaws dropped to the flaw at this revelation. The girl however had the disposition of someone who viewed this as common knowledge somehow, as if their wasteland myth had come from them personally. 

“You didn’t know? But you’re from the first world, aren’t you?”

Donnie shook his head, usually more compliant when it came to other believers, but there were bigger things to worry about at the moment.

“It’s… complicated. But honestly, we have no idea about the Oasis. It’s not even a guarantee it exists.”

“Of course, it does! Why else would you be-”
“Yeah, and are you sure you’re not being pulled one over here? I mean, come on freaky mutants drawing maps on people- it all seems pretty stupid.”

Donnie send his brother another look, as the ladder threw his arms up in surrender. The girl closed her eyes again, pacing for a moment before she turned back towards them in resolution.

“I believed in you. Now all I ask, is that you believe in me.”

Raph let out an exasperated sigh.

“And this will take us to our car?”

She nodded certain, and Donnie could tell that her convictions might even be more steadfast than his own. After everything the scavengers had done, were there really also believers among them too?? Because to Donnie at least, those two things rarely coincided with one another.

The girl began walking further down the corridor in fast steps, Raph and Donnie eagerly following.

“The Barren hid all their trove underground. That’s why the Casm is so effective. Everything is protected under the Barren’s influence. And… I might’ve seen them haul in your car while I was in hiding.”

“Yeah, yeah, as long as we can get the heck out of here and fast, I’m not complaining… but I still don’t trust you” Raph muttered.

“Surprise, surprise~”

Donnie felt relieved. Maybe they could get in and out after all- the Barren would barely even know they’d been there if all went well! They’d get Leo and Mikey, hitch hike their way out of there before sunset no harm done! It was almost too good to be true.

“There’s something else.” She muttered, and Raph and Donnie both looked at each other.

“After the wreckage I saw Ferrin go after the Commander by the Northern gates. But, I don’t think he was with him. I’m sorry I can’t be of any more help than that.”

“No, that’s very helpful, Wendy.” Donnie said, nuzzling her head which seemed to calm her down.

Raph let out a sigh. Whether or not she was telling the truth, the thought of Ferrin of all people with that thing in hand, was anything but a good thing

 “Yeah, something tells me that won’t be the last we see of him”

“I don’t think there’s enough words in the dictionary to explain why this is messed up right now!”

April could practically feel her stitches pop as Cassandra removed the bag from the yokai’s head. He didn’t look too beat up, thankfully, just a little dazed. The Cat-like yokai tilted his head in amusement as he seemed to realize where he was being kept, and April felt the strong urge to strangle Cassandra as the latter looked anything but remorseful at the fact that they had kidnapped a member of big mama’s goons. The very person she was not looking to piss off!

“I have done us a favor. This yokai is going to help us figure out the kraangs movements!” Cassandra argued, sounding about as solemn about this decision as she’d been that one time a mutant dog was accidentally let loose in the barricades.

“I told you to stay away from the undercity! Cass for the love of- do I need to remind you that if the kraang attacks us we’re toast!? What were you thinking- you should have told me!”

“I figured you wouldn’t approve, yes, but as co commander I made a decision, O’Neil. And this yokai might know something we can use. Maybe even about why the odachi hasn’t responded yet.”

“You don’t actually think Big mama’s got anything to do with this, do you!? Drax already said, the undercity isn’t involved with that. If they were, they would already be attacking!”

“Are you honestly telling me you don’t find it a little bit weird that the kraang started paying the underground more attention at the same time the blade stopped working? If they know something, then we have to figure out what. This could endanger us all if they found out- about… you know!”

April felt like every safety precaution they’d taken since day one had suddenly burned to a crisp, the panic of what this could lead to boiling up in her chest.

“And you didn’t think kidnapping a yokai was gonna, oh I dunno, draw any unwanted attention to ourselves!?”
“She’s not wrong, you know”

“What!?”

They both paused and looked at the stranger. There was a smile on the yokai’s face, it was a smile April did very much not like the look of. The yokai rolled his eyes and let out an exasperated sigh, as if he were a teenager caught in a parent’s scuffle. Though from the looks of it, this one was either one of the battle nexus warriors, or one of Big Mama’s standby’s.

“The angry one. N-not that you don’t look angry, human. Didn’t expect visitors, didya? It’s kinda cute” he sneered; Cassandra quick to practically lift the yokai of his chair by the scruff of his neck.
“Shut your trap unless you want a fist to the face-

“CASS!” April yelled, to Cassandra’s disappointment. She let go of the yokai with a grunt, as he let out a yelp edging on a cat’s growl.

April let out a sigh. It wouldn’t make sense to just dump him back into the undercity without warning, especially not with all the trouble it was to get him here in the first place. And since Cassandra was clearly confident that this guy knew something, what was the harm in prodding the bear? Or, cat, in this case. 

“Okay. Fine. What do you know?”

The yokai pulled into another grin as he looked April and Cass up and down skeptically.

“If I tell you, what are you going to do? You know big mama’s not gonna be happy about me being beaten to a pulp, right?”

Before April even got a word out, Cass had already pulled at one of the mutant’s cat ears, a knife aimed at his black furred throat.

“Are you gonna talk or not!?”

“Fine, okay okay I’ll TALK! Sheesh!”

April nodded, Cass thankfully taking that as a sign to let go. Her eyes was narrowed and focused on the yokai’s green gaze tho, as she circled the enemy intimidatingly. Or to be more accurate, as intimidating as only Cassandra Jones could muster.  

“Speak! Why’s the kraang gone to Big Mama’s?”

The yokai’s gaze shifted between the two, as if trying to decide who was more in charge.

“Wish I knew. They’ve definitely gotten more in contact these last couple of days. Peeps say they’re pretty angry with her about something, but no one knows why. She’s scared. Everyone in the Battle Nexus knows it. That’s why fights have been getting more… rowdy, recently. But if it has anything to do with a mystic weapon, well… you tell me”

April and Cassandra both looked at each other. Out of everything that could have possibly come out of the yokai’s mouth, that was definitely not it. Big Mama… scared? Why would the kraang be after her all of a sudden? According to Barry, she’d been in a truce since the invasion, providing their invaders with anything the battle nexus had to offer. After a decade or so that much hasn’t changed, so what could have possibly happened to make the kraang weary now?

Well, whatever it was, if it had anything to do with Big Mama, it surely couldn’t be anything good.

Cass suddenly dragged April to the side, but keeping her eyes firmly locked on the yokai as he smiled at her right back, which was something few people had survived to do when dealing with Casey Jones.
“I don’t trust it” she hissed.

“What?! You’re the one that kidnapped him!”

“There’s something he’s not telling us. I can tell. They trained us in the foot clan to spy this sort of thing. And this guy is definitely giving me those vibes.” Cass said, and judging by that look on her face April had known very well by now, the former foot soldier was dead serious. She lunged at the yokai one more time roaring as aggressively loud as she could, while pointing the shark end of her knife at the yokai’s throat, “WHAT ARE YOU HIDING!?”

The yokai didn’t move a muscle. In truth, he didn’t even look scared. That smug fanged façade as uncomfortably certain as the doubt building in April’s chest. She thought back to what he’d said, going over his mood and emptying all her April O’neil powers of knowing when a person was lying, until it suddenly struck her.

“Wait a second…” she muttered, slowly but surely dragging Cassandra away from the prisoner. April grabbed her bat and crossed her arms.

“We never said anything about a mystic weapon”

The yokai’s smirk suddenly dropped from his face.

“Oh, you didn’t? I could have sworn you did” he tried, though his stammering voice wasn’t doing a great job of keeping up with the lie. April approached the yokai, her face close enough to his that she could smell his stale breath. Her voice dropped, eyes piercing the yokai like needle pricks as she realized after weeks that this punk might know something that could help them find their family.
“What do you know about the odachi?” she practically sneered, her voice not her own as even Cassandra seemed taken aback by her tone.

The yokai’s shaking stopped. Before they new it, the quiet room was filled by a dry mocking laughter that echoed in the metallic walls, loud enough that the yokai seemed to fall into tears before he finally stopped and gathered his breath. He leaned back, arms now free from his restraints behind his head as he stood up from the chair.  

“Welp, guess my cover is blown! Peace!”

Neither April or Cassandra had any time to process what the heck just happened, before the yokai in question, suddenly disappeared right where he stood. Cassandra sheered her blade, groaning in frustration as her and April backed themselves against each other for cover. 

“Where did he go!?”

“Nice talking to you ladies! Wish I could stay and chat for a bit, but Big Mama’s wants her sword back and that lady sure hates waiting too long. Cya!”

The voice seemed to be coming from the exit, but as luck would have it, he was nowhere to be seen. His laughter echoed down the hall, further and further down, as April and Cass stumbled after him cursing the day they tied a yokai with rubber bands and Leo’s old plastic handcuffs.

April quickly pulled one of the emergency comms off the wall.

“Everyone! Prisoner has escaped! I repeat! Lock down the facility! Everyone on high alert! The yokai is fast and dangerous! Don’t let him escape!”

Before long an alarm started brimming in the halls, followed by Donnie’s old this is not an emergency voice blaring through the facility.

“There!” Cass yelled, April immediately stumbling into her like a cannonball, as a shadow moved in the end of the hallway. The shadow moved again somehow, no yokai to be seen running ahead of them, but his laughter as mocking and annoying as before. Whatever he was, he was definitely not just a normal yokai.

“How is he doing that!?”

“Argh! I HATE mystic powers!” April groaned, helping Cassandra to her feet as they both bolted towards the same room the odachi was being held.

Once upon a non-kraang infested New York city, there used to be a place Leo remembered they went to when they were teens. While today he had no doubt the place was desolated in their dimension, back then it was like paradise for the Hamatos. Free samples of food on sticks, old archaic mystic arts that swirled and glistened with dangerous enticement. Yokai as far as the eye could see and colors everywhere, so much so, you barely even noticed that it was nighttime.

Of course, once you were grounded for trespassing and accidentally pissing off a local mole yokai for ‘stealing’ a cursed keychain, the place wasn’t nearly as fun.

Leo was sure his younger self wouldn’t have cared though. In a lot of ways, this particular area that their searching had led them, reminded him of that. Only difference, was that here there was no doubt whether or not it was day or night, there was no colors of mystical artifacts and yokai roaming the undercity, but a hoard of mad max looking mutants out to kill them. Leo saw the booths of curious items, he heard the music playing somewhere from rusty instruments barely surviving their devastation, and how could he ignore the strange and bizarre looking foods offered for only a nice trade?

He saw it all and couldn’t help but smile as he was reminded of a time where they’d all go to a place like this with only freaks like Hypno and Warren to worry about. He saw Mikey’s eyes widen as he went to every other booth in zig zags asking excitedly about each item instead of anything related to a car or a mystic blade. As if the last twenty-four hours just hadn’t happened at all. How his little brother managed to do it, Leo had no idea. But he’d be lying if he said that he hadn’t missed it, however short their departure had been.

But with that feeling, also came the worrying. Every mutant in this dimension a potential enemy unless they stepped carefully, most of all anyone patrolling the market with a particularly potent grudge against reptiles. Remember what you came here for. In and out.

Leo marched closer to Mikey, dragging his hood closer over his mask as Mikey continued to stare wide eyed at the sudden civilization of mutants.  

“Woah… it’s just like the undercity. Well, at least as far as I can remember it…”

Leo caught wind of a pair of shadows behind them. It was the same pair in the last hour, that much was for certain, and his instinct to reach for his odachi only made him feel more tense.

“Just stay close, okay? If anyone sees us-

Mikey sighed, “Aren’t staying in the shadows our specialty?”

“If it were, we probably wouldn’t have an army of mad-max mutants after us”

“Can’t be worse than hiding from the kraang. At least the sky isn’t pink here”

Leo looked up. He kept forgetting that- even the sky was different in this world. Well, apart for the asteroid crater in the middle.
“Yeah… at least there’s that”

The market continued to brim with mutants, some whispering about the attack and others gossiping about possible compensation for retrieving the perpetrators. It’s always when you DON’T want the attention isn’t it…

Leo tried not to let their shadows shake him, but it was hard of course. Honestly, chances were there best chance to find the ‘king of bad naming conventions’ of a car, was to get closer to the Barren, not away. One of them were bound to know where they’d store their stolen goods in a place like this, but getting closer would also mean risking getting caught- which also happened to be the last thing Leo wanted right now. And that wasn’t even mentioning what might happen if other them got to the car first…

One thing at a time…

Mikey let out a sigh, momentarily taking his disguise off, before Leo nearly tripped shoving it back over his face.

“This hat is making me itch.” Mikey complained.

“As long as it does the job. Actually, the more ridiculous the better- makes us seem too inconspicuous to even be conspicuous.”

Mikey, clearly about to argued, leaped for another food truck.

“Uhh, look! What’s this?”

Leo grabbed his wrist, panic becoming even more present as he realized he lost sight of their followers. Not to mention whatever it was Mikey had nearly grabbed looked anything but safe.

“DON’T- Don’t, touch that. We need to stay hidden!”
“But you just said-

“Yeah but- not like that! We don’t know what half this stuff even is! It might be poisoned or something for all we know-

“not all of it…” the street vendor muttered, clearly taking offense.

Mikey looked perplexed, which made Leo feel even worse as he dragged them both away and towards one of the more quieter parts of the market. Checking, then double checking before he was sure no one was watching them, Leo tried to calm his nerves as Mikey continued to pout.

“This world is not like at home, Mikey”

“You think I haven’t figured that out yet? I have been here just as long as you have-”

“I don’t like this. Maybe we should turn back-

Leo grabbed Mikey’s wrist again, ready to head for the exit before his brother stopped him.

“Leo! It’s fine. Why are you so worried?”

“I’m not worried-! I’m… I’m just trying to focus on the mission. I’d rather we get out of here as soon as possible.”

There was a moment of silence, the same awkward string of silence they’d shared after they’d reunited in the underground. Leo sighed, once again he was letting his emotions get the better of him instead of focusing on their mission. One thing at a time, one thing at a time, one thing-

Leo paused, barely registering that Mikey had spoken as he felt a pringling up and down his shell, making him worry someone was watching them after all. What if the others were being watched too? What if that’s why they hadn’t called yet? And then Leo had another horrifying thought on top of the previous one- What if this was a trap?!

“Do you think the other’s are okay? Maybe we should have gone with-

“Leo!”

“What?!”

Leo was almost panting. Mikey looked concerned but stern as he closed his eyes and took a deep breath. He was looking at the dirt on the ground before he mustered up enough will to look Leo in the eyes, which… he had to admit was more than he could say.

“So… are we gonna talk about it?”

Leo felt like he was falling again, like there was a kraang lurking just around the corner ready to attack. He couldn’t stop looking at Mikey’s arms… the red stains, the way he was shaking slightly whenever he moved.

“Mikey…” he began, but Mikey was way ahead of him.

“I haven’t seen you in a week and it’s like- I dunno- you don’t even wanna talk about that!? ”

Leo honestly should have expected the outburst. He knew it was coming, and yet, right now he was even more surprised that it had come out now, more than anything.

“Of course, I want to talk about that! After you’re safe!” Leo yelled back, too busy being angry to control his temper, and now he was too far to stop. 

Mikey rolled his eyes, “Oh, here we go again…! I thought we were over this!”

“Yeah, here we go, you could have been killed!”

“Coming from the guy who jumped armless, need I remind you, headfirst into moving murder vehicle!”

“I had it under control! At least I didn’t try to burn myself to a crisp in the process!”

Mikey’s anger dissipated for a moment as his eyes fixated on the ground, but Leo knew exactly what that meant. His voice was deep and stern as he tried to mix his frustrations with his concern,

“Are you going to tell me about that?”

Mikey folded his arms inside his cape, shaking his head like he was trying to shake a bad memory.

“Well?”

“There’s nothing to talk about! I’m fine, Leo-

“Are you though? Really? And don’t you bring Doctor Delicate Touch into this”

“Yes! And I know it might be hard for you to understand, Leo, but I am NOT helpless!”

“I know you’re not! THAT’S EXACTLY THE PROBLEM!”

“THAT’S NOT-!... Wait, what?”

And then, as if called on by the fates of convenient timing, something loud rumbled and the ground began to shake as mutants alike started to scream in confusion. Something loud crackled in the distance, making Leo instinctively pull Mikey close as the blast painted the blue sky red momentarily.

When the noise finally stopped, Leo and Mikey shared a look as their only exit was burned to a crisp. Suddenly, footsteps approached, and Leo quickly pulled both of their helmets securely over their faces as the barren uniformed mutant ran towards them, panting,

“There you are! What the hell are you two doddling about!?!”

Mikey stuttered, straightening his back and trying to look subordinate.

“Th-we- what?”

“Didn’t you hear the comm? The terrorists are in the trove! Get your asses over there, right now!”

“Ma’am, the detonator went off. The East exit is completely sealed.” The guard said.

Grimes pulled into a smile. “So they’re here then…. Guess he wasn’t lying”

“Should we seal off the trove as well?”

“Don’t bother. I want to see the goods myself.”

The clanging noises only got louder the deeper they went. Like there was a strange creature clawing somewhere in the walls trying to get out, and Raph just hoped it was Vernon feeling left out. As they walked, the rock slowly became more and more smooth, like it had been carved by something mechanical into a solid plated shape, that stretched deeper into the Casm’s second layer.

 As the clanking noise slowly turned into something closer to growling, Donnie began to march ahead of Wendy. Right now, if they were attacked, the only thing to really protect them was a half-broken gun and Don’s second, less than useful remaining arm. And on top of their injuries, Raph wasn’t exactly in the mood for another fight right this second. They’d been blown up enough as it is.

But after a while, it didn’t take long before the corridor turned into a hallway, that hallway edging them closer and closer to a door the size of a truck.

“Think it’s in here?” Don asked, already fiddling with the tracker that started beeping like a wildfire.

“Only one way to find out” Raph muttered, as Wendy let out a gasp somewhere behind them. Raph nearly tripped as he hurried to her side, feeling clumsy for having already lost sight of a mutant half his size in less than a second.
Wendy was scurried on the floor, the metal bars of something not unlike a cage coming into view, as Raph soon realized what had made that clanking noise.

The entire corridor wasn’t just lined with treasures and mechincal weaponry of who knows what kind of dangerous apparatuses… it was lined with mutants. Scavengers, kicking and sneering at the bars like animals. One of them, the one Wendy had subconsciously backed away from contained two very similar looking wolf scavengers, with broken snouts and burned fur underneath a scarf round one of their necks.  

“Look! It’s Ozzie’s pet!” one of them hissed, leaning close enough to the bars that Wendy nearly fell backwards. The laughter was short lived though, as Raph came into view, both mutants immediately backing away towards the wall. Raph couldn’t help his smirk as he lead Wendy away from the bars and back towards the gateway where Donnie had just finished whatever it was that made the buzzer screech.

“You’d think they’d have learned by now. Electrical locks are way easier than the manual ones.”

Not in the mood of discouraging his brothers annual ego-boost, Raph held up the gun and made his way inside. It looked like a giant underground garage of some sort, the lights slowly flickering on from a sensor, as an entire parking lot of motor bikes and battle trucks came into view. The less damaged ones hidden away in the back, and it was then Raph knew they’d hit the jackpot.

“MY BABY!” Donnie yelped, practically jumping at the vehicle like a mother returning to the nest.

“Oh hello sweet baby- I’ll never leave you again!”

Raph, trying his hardest to ignore the markings the Barrens had most likely inflicted on the windshield in their effort to carry it here, opened the front door. Moments away from feeling the sweet relief of the wheel back in his hands, he noticed Wendy looking around panicked as she started rummaging through the trove.

“Wendy?” he tried, but she wasn’t listening through her panting.

“But- where’s-

Suddenly the panting stopped as Wendy disappeared behind the corner.

“You’ve gotta be kidding me” he muttered, as Donnie too ran in her direction, the clanking of his feet against the ground making it easy to follow.

“Machine creature! Help me!” came it, and just as Raph was about ready to get a well-deserved ‘I told you so’ out of the way, he was instead left flabbergasted when Wendy stopped in front of one of the metallic cages. This one didn’t have any bars, but was instead lit by a small peaking hole, that revealed a small weak figure inside, lying on the floor. Wendy looked like she’d seen a ghost and chuckled with relief. But with Wendy’s overjoyed expression, Raph couldn’t help but feel like something was very, very wrong about this. Not that the barren wasn’t already after them, along with probably every other mutant clan with ties to the Scavengers or the Casm, but breaking another person out of a cell wasn’t exactly on their to do list. He tried to look to Donnie for backup, but his brother was already on the floor messing with the mechanical lock.
“Don-

“We said we would help. Come on”

Raph looked at the mutant again. They looked young… way to young. A meercat mutant. Apparently the one bearing the map to the fable everyone in the Wasteland was going so bananas over.

“Argh-“ Raph tried very hard not to swear off the roof as he too started fiddling with the lock. But just as the momentary buzzer went off, Raph was sure he heard something moving behind them.

“Wait, do you hear that?”

Neither answered as the door swung open at once, and the meercat immediately got off the floor, startled and as it seemed, starved to the bone.

“Stop! What are you doing here!?” they exclaimed, panic holding their gaze, before they caught sight of Raph and grabbed hold of their arm. “Wait… are you…?”

Wendy shook her head and grabbed their wrist, but the meercat barely moved.

“No! No, no, the deal was broken. I need to get you out of here! Come on!”

“No, stop! They’re- it’s not-

“Hands up, terrorists”

The sound of a gun clicking behind them, made everyone stop dead in their tracks.

Raph’s hand was lingering over the gun in his pocket, but as he noticed the 5 other guns, he realized that it wouldn’t make much of a difference. The barrens stood resolute, with one barren in particular facing them, hands behind her back as she observed the four mutants in front of her. Raph lingered on Donnie before he could turn around, but not even that ridiculous hat over his head could completely hide the non-fleshy features.

Yup, they were screwed.

The leader, as Raph assumed she was, observed them for a moment, though she wasn’t carrying a weapon on her, at least none that Raph could see. She wore a distinguished bear skull over her head, silver threads spilling out underneath it, not unlike the Bird scull the Scavengers commander had worn similarly. And this coupled with the weirdly familiar and polished weaponry they carried, made Raph start to wonder if every mutant clan had just anonymously decided that animal skulls were ‘in’.

Raph tried to remain calm while he slowly raised his arms into the air.

“I think there’s been a misunderstanding here-

“We must have gotten lost in the market! Silly us!” Donnie tried.
“Would you look at the time!” Wendy added.

“Step away from the map” the leader said, as each of her guards unanimously aimed their guns at Raph like he was a bomb waiting to go off. And with the way things were going so far, they wouldn’t be too far off.

“Raph…?” Donnie almost whispered as Raph sent his brother his best impression of reassurance. He kept his eyes locked onto the mutant lady, as his left hand slowly reached for the one weapon no one in the Wasteland ever looks for on a giant mutant turtle.

His hand didn’t get to the sai in time though, before a shot was aimed right at his feet and the lady let out a disappointed sigh.

“So, you blow up our territory, break into our compound, and now you’re trying to steal our property?”

“Lady I don’t know who you are, but we’re not-

Raph let out a gasp as he was suddenly and without warning flipped on his shell with a force strong enough to pop his shoulder out of its socket.

“Raph!”

“Stay still” the mutant hissed, so calm it was irritating. Honestly, the only thing that could make this even worse would be-

“Leave him alone!” Donnie yelled, stepping forward protectively and to Raph’s chagrin.

“We don’t want any trouble! We just want our car back, honest!”

The leader looked at Donnie eyes wide, before she pulled a gun at Raph’s chest and circled him like he was the last slice of roach pizza.

“Fascinating… Oz wasn’t kidding when he said you were worth the price. Barrens, arrest them!”

Raph tried to push himself up from the floor, but as the barrens neatly dug their gloves into his wound all he could do instead was grit his teeth not to scream. Wendy and the prisoner was both lifted off the ground as well, Wendy looking even more defeated than before, though she continued to kick and scratch any barren that tried to touch her. Raph felt his hands twisted behind his back as him and Donnie was both led down the corridor and away from the car.

Raph felt all the veins in his skin ready to pop, as whoever this was, paraded them down the trove with ease. Raph tried to reach for his sai once again underneath the restraints, when a yelp from Donnie stopped him. The robot shook his head eagerly and as inconspicuously as he could, before nodding somewhere in the ceiling. Raph, not understanding at first, blinked a couple of times before he too caught glimpse of the two familiar shadows lying in wait.

Leo really weren’t kidding when he said they should stick to the shadows…

Raph understood immediately, for once thankful that villains never pay their electrical bill, and stopped dead in his tracks.

The barren with the mask turned around at once, ready to strike him once again when-

“What the-

Two off her men was knocked to the ground. Raph grabbed Wendy, shielding her and the prisoner from the incoming blaster shots as Leo proceeded to knock two more barren heads together, with ease and a force only someone his size and strength could pull off.

“Leo!” Donnie exclaimed.

“Mikey!?” Wendy gulped, as other Mikey leapt to their side, loosening their restraints.

“Hurry!”

They wasted no time, more barrens entering the corridor as everyone but Raph and Leo ran back towards the garage. Raph grabbed the sai finally, jamming it directly into the shoulder of the mutant who just earlier had returned the favor. Leo nodded affirmative, before dodging another shot from one of the mutants. He grabbed onto one of the beams, and Raph could only imagine what this must have looked like if he still had his sword on him, before he proceeded to kick another barren soldier into the wall.

Another shot fired, the lady with the bear mask flipping to ground and shooting with a scary accuracy at Mikey, who barely dodged the bullets as a tear hit his cape. Leo didn’t waste a second, as he jumped at the lady, exchanging blows faster than Raph thought possible.

As Donnie too nearly stumbled to the ground by the Shellraiser’s wheels, he tried to activate the arm that was no longer there. Raph was immediately by his side, using the sai to knock the gun directly out of one of the mutants’ hands as he aimed it for his brother.

“DON’T YOU TOUCH MY BROTHER!” he roared, the barren soldier gulping before he was launched further than even Raph had meant to throw him into the air.

Donnie nodding a silent thank you and nearly launched himself at the driver’s seat as more and more barrens started running in their direction. Wendy and the prisoner hid behind the car, dodging bullets as they both tried to stay out of sight- Mikey and Leo both dealing with their own barren guard.

“Donnie! You mind hurrying up!?” Raph yelled.

“The system needs rebooting! I can’t just-

“JUST DO IT!”

Before Donnie could make another snarky remark though, Raph was once again pulled onto his floor, as the presumed leader of the barrens pinned him against the floor, the blaster nearly shooting his head off. Raph shoved her off, trying to knock her to the ground, but just as he did, she shifted his weight and he felled the world spin as something knocked his scull into a poll.

This turned out to be a blessing in disguise however, as once the ringing subsided, Raph suddenly remembered where he’d seen their guns before. The silver tint, the purple lights, even the sound of the shot as they were fired… he’d been running from that sound since he was a teenager!

Kraang tech…!

But despite this realization, Raph couldn’t help but notice that he seemed to be just as pinned to the ground as now Leo and Mikey were. Each one was held at gun point, the leader looking at him through astonished greenish eyes behind the mask.  She didn’t even look angry, just, curious. Not getting shot aside, it made Raph uncomfortable to say the least.

“What are you even trying to achieve here?” she hissed. “You’ve managed to defeat a convoy, but even the Scavengers aren’t known for staying put. You think the Oasis is going to save you, when you’re the ones who’s laid waste to it in the first place. It’s so beautifully tragic when you think about it.”

Leo and Mikey suddenly looked to each other at that, eyes wide with concern, but Raph didn’t budge.

“So why not just give up? Honestly what do you even have left to save?”

“Humans are so pathetic. At least big mama’s a survivor. We thrive in the Battle Nexus. But you fools? It’s almost sad to even look at!”

The facility was in chaos. Cassandra panted as she launched at the shadow once, then twice, then a couple more times her probably numerous concussions wouldn’t let her remember, but he was too fast. Luckily his echo gave way to his laughter that led them straight towards the room the odachi was being kept. April jumped at the door, right before he slipped through it like a ghost, cursing as Cassandra kicked the door in.

“Come out and FIGHT us you coward!”

The lights flickered, the room going red, then black, then white again on a loop as Cassandra and April stood back to back, trying to figure out where there enemy lay in hiding.

“Honestly, trying to fight the kraang is a lost cause. Why don’t you just give up already?”

Cassandra leapt for the voice, throwing three ninja stars directly into the wall as April nearly broke her hand punching at a momentarily rematerialized cat.

“SHUT UP!”

The yokai grinned his mocking grin, fading back into the dark as Cassandra felt every blood vessel in her body ready to pop. That was until she saw the distress on April’s face and immediately calmed down.

“April…?”

“Face it- you’ve already lost. I mean that’s why your precious one-armed turtle isn’t here to save you anymore right? Let alone that little one. What- you thought Big Mama wouldn’t notice?”

April, tears in her eyes launched at the shadow again, before another shadow suddenly appeared in the yokai’s place. Cassandra looked in the distance up at the ceiling where two green eyes suddenly began to glow, and all of a sudden, her anger returned tenfold.

Without further ado, the figure leapt from the pillar, raising his triumphant hockey stick into the air, surprising the yokai just as he returned to his three-dimensional annoying self.

“GONGALAAAAA!”

“Casey!”

Casey leapt onto the cat who started to scream and tumble backwards. The yokai nearly fell into the table trying to shake Casey Jr. off of him, but before he had another chance, the kid bit straight into his basking tale, keeping him locked in place. The victory was short lived though, as the yokai managed to throw Casey to the ground with a force that made Cassandra turn on her kill-switch.

Cassandra leapt to his side, feeling everything at once as she looked at her son with concern, April following soon after.

“Casey are you okay!?”

Casey let out a groan, clinging to his stomach, before he managed to hold up a weak, if not, sturdy thumbs up.

“I’m… fine… just a bit… ouchies…” he muttered, as Cassandra hugged him carefully before placing him in April’s arms. She slowly grabbed his mask, putting it on as she clung to her seven iron like it was a reckoning from hell.

Which, in Cassandra’s hands, it now was.

“YOU BASTARD!!” she roared, a fury only a former foot clan soldier/mother could posses.

She lunched at the yokai faster than his reflexes could dodge, denting the walls for each unsuccessful hit, as she struck him in the jaw with one triumphant swing. The yokai let out another scream, hissing and snarling while he kicked Cassandra into the wall faster than she had time to dodge. She didn’t care when all the air was knocked out of her lungs, so long as she could stop the yokai- but just as she tried to grab after the tail again, the yokai was quick to push her to the ground instead.

“No, you don’t! “

Casey Jr and April both looked on, faces gone pale as the yokai marched victoriously towards the blade as it was displayed in the glass container. But then, all of a sudden, April’s eyes widened, and she quickly stumbled forward.

“Wait… Cass! The lights! I have an idea!”

It didn’t take Cass another second before she realized what April was planning, and she thanked whichever idiot in the resistance that had decided to fill the complex with light switches from the nineties.

“On it!” she yelled, ignoring her pain and remembering her training as she jumped at the nearest switch, to the yokai’s horror.

The yokai fell to the floor before he even got a paw on the glass, everything going dark at once.

“NononononoonoNOO!”

Everything was quiet, the only sound coming from their panting breathing. April ran for the glass container, Cassandra helping Casey Jr. up, before slowly turning on the light.

He was gone.

April let out a sigh of relief, falling to her knees and wiping away sweat as Cass too was on the verge of collapsing.

But then, the laughter returned. 

“Nice try”

April didn’t have a second to turn around, before the yokai wrapped his claw around her throat and threw her against the glass.

“April!”

The yokai snarled again, before he let go, a smirk on his face once they realized that the odachi was no longer in the glass container.

“Welp, this has been fun. Thanks for the Souvenir! I’m sure Big Mama will be very… very pleased...haha..hahhahAHAHHHHAHAAHA!”

Desperate times calls for desperate measures, and no one knows that as well as Leo. As their commander got ready to strike once again, Leo was on his attacker. Using Donnie’s arm, he managed to grab the blaster out of the mutant’s head, before successfully knocking him out cold. He didn’t think before he ran towards the mutant getting ready to ambush other Donnie with a blade, using the very same arm to writhe it behind his back. Other Donnie and Leo shared a short look with each other, before nodding in relief and getting back to trying to jumpstart the car.

Mikey was quick too, ducking out of the way as a shot was fired, and he quickly kicked his feet right under him, managing not to hurt him too much. As this was happening, Raph let out a scream, as he forced himself to use his injured arm to knock the leader backwards.  

As he leaned in to hit again, Leo kicked the gun out of her grip and practically dragged the big guy in the direction of the Shellraiser as it slowly but surely buffered back to life.

“RAPH! MIKEY! COME ON!”

But Mikey stopped in his tracks, as he realized the other two weren’t in the car.

“Wendy! Wait! We have to help!”

“MIKEY! Mikey sTOP!” Leo yelled, his fingers slipping out of the cape as Mikey sprinted towards the two barrens that had slung the mutants over their shoulder. Leo tried to reach for a weapon, any kind of weapon but his hand was shaking. He tried to go towards Mikey as he was nearly cut into pieces by a thrown blade aimed for his throat, but Leo’s vision was beginning to blur, his heart beating a thousandth miles.

He didn’t even process Mikey defeating his opponents and grabbing the girl and the meercat successfully, before his breathing started to turn into panting and for a second, he was back in New York. As the world came back into life again though, Leo realized that the car’s motor was roaring in the engine, Raph running towards the vehicle as the remaining barrens began to take aim.

Mikey, looked down at his hands for one resolute moment, before he in a split second closed his eyes and aimed them at their pursuers. Leo grabbed his wrist.

“Mikey! What are you doing?!”

“You’ll thank me for this later!”

“DON’T!”

Mikey trying to get free, was nearly thrown backwards as the Shellraiser raced forward with an unknown speed, everything going haywire as Raph practically jumped on top of the hood, struggling to climb inside.

“NonononoNO! DON’T LET THEM ESCAPE!” the leader screamed, almost shooting Leo, weren’t it for the arm that managed to graze the bullet just in time. As they sped down the pathway, blasts reigning from above and barrens in all directions, one thing started to become abominably clear. The corridor stretched and stretched further and further out, until the smoothed down walls became more rock and cliff than the marketplace. The fact that they were moving further and further away from the Casm, was even more evident by the distant rumbling’s in the walls, reminiscent of the sand beast Vernon. Leo just hoped he hadn’t changed his mind about eating them yet.

“Raph!?” Donnie exclaimed, making sure his brother was okay, before Raph was securely plumped back into the driving seat.

“On it!” he yelled, squeezing the wheel and flicking a switch in the roof. Before Leo and Mikey knew what was happening the car’s lights came on in one purple flash, as a voice in the wall echoed:

Weapons system engaged

“Oh, it is good to be back!” Raph bellowed, wooing triumphantly into the dark as they struggled to not get used to seatbelts. Leo climbed forward, slamming a hand on the barrier separating them from the front of the vehicle. He’d only been in it a couple of times now, and he was already wishing to get out.

“You know where you’re going?!”

Raph shook his head a big smile plastered on his face.

“Nope!”

It felt like hours had past, but again maybe that was just Cassandra making absolutely sure her son was in one piece. Between the hugging and the scolding, honestly April couldn’t blame Casey Jr. for rolling his eyes as Cassandra checked him for the third time when she was still breathing abnormally.

“Mum, I’m fine! Really!”

“You better be! A ninja never yells his position away! What part of staying in the shadows don’t you remember!? Have I thought you nothing?”

“I still got him… he tasted like hairballs. Blah”

Cass sighed relieved, stroking Casey on his chin before giving him a prolonged hug. April saw the relief on Cass’ face as she was nuzzled in his hair, and it was almost enough to make her forget the elephant in the room. She gave him one more squeeze before she kissed him on the forehead.

“Love you. Go to sleep”

“What? But I just took down a yokai!... Kinda… Why do I have to sleep?”

“Casey…!”

Casey, biting the dust, made the most overexaggerated motion of disagreement only a child could, before he marched halfway towards the exit and stopped in front of April. April, still simmering, trying to stop the ringing in her head as she starred empty at the glass case where the odachi had now been stolen right out of their hands.

Casey Jr ruffled his hair, struggling to look up from the floor.

“I’m sorry I couldn’t stop him, Commander-

“It wasn’t your fault.” April quickly said.

“No, it was mine. You were right, bringing that yokai here was a mistake. I just… I thought maybe he would be able to help us make the sword work again. Bring the boys back”
“Well, it wasn’t a complete loss.”

Cass and Casey both looked at April with puzzlement. April looked right back, grabbing her bat from the floor and caressing it slightly in her hand as she gripped it tightly.

“Everyone’s been telling me I need to move forward lately… I think you’re right. I think it’s time we move on…And by that, I mean directly into Big Mama’s battle nexus”

A collective threeway gasp was heard, as now even Todd seemed to have woken up from his slumber.

“What!?”

Cassandra was the first to speak up, rubbing her palms together and wearing an expression that suggested she had to have heard incorrectly.

“Uh… you do realize her place is like, the most guarded place in all of the undercity right?”

“Yup”

“Not to mention the krang will be watching her every move. How the heck do you plan on getting past that!?” Casey added.

April nodded matter of factly, feeling oddly more relaxed than she had been in weeks.

“Oh, I got an idea. And the thing is, I’m kinda pretty pissed off right now, so I’m not taking no for an answer. We’re doing this”

Cassandra looked like someone had just suggested they go straight to the kraang themselves for tea and cake.

“But it’s- it’s Big Mama! We barely fought off one of her goons, how the hell are we supposed to take on an entire building?!”

April sighed, leaning back against the wall as the weight of her, admittedly, impulsive decision threatened to make her fall over.

“Listen, the details can come later, but we are getting that sword back one way or the other, understand? And once we do… we’ll get the boys back as well.”

There was a slight scuffle as Todd the capybara scurried slowly over to the three, letting out a satisfied yawn before he realized the tension.

. . . . 

“Uh… did I miss anything?”

Chapter Text

It wouldn’t be too farfetched to say, that the Hidden City wouldn’t be what it was, if not for Big Mama. She wasn’t a particularly complicated yokai. A businesswoman, hell bend on pleasing her clientele to their itty-bitty hearts content, if it meant securing the future of her empire by any means necessary. Those who did not understand this principle, were often left to fend for themselves – victims of humanity’s incompetence. Big Mama was better than them. She learned the hard way what it took to survive on eight legs, abandoned and disgraced by those who didn’t know any better. And it was with this struggle, she not only reconstructed and manufactured a home for all yokai kind to call theirs, but a fanticulously delectable entertainment industry.

The Battle Nexus was her baby. Her greatest accomplishment and her proudest achievement. A place where only the best of the best would contribute to her extravagous ecstasy. Yokai’s dueling in glorious battle for the entertainment of millions lost souls. And lost souls needed entertainment. Something to put their teensy tiny minds on something else. Something that would ensure Big Mama’s kingdom would prosper in fantastical bloodshed.

Yes, the Hidden City would not be what it was, if not for Big Mama. That was an irrefutable fact any yokai who resided there knew very well, and it was something that they would never ever forget, once the Kraang paid a visit. Some fled, some were overtaken by their pinky tentacle horrors and ‘reborn’ as some had claimed into their pink gooey little monstrosities. Not fit for fighting, at least, not without sacrificing spectacle. Some even migrated to the topside alongside the turtlyboos, in their cute little attempt of rebellion. What Big Mama wouldn’t give to have them for fighters today, as opposed to when there were still barely out of their shells… But alas, Big Mama knew better. She was a businesswoman after all.

And she would be damned if she let her baby into the hands of the likes of them. No, no… the Kraang might be ruthless little monsters, but she was happy to learn their leaders were at least reasonable enough to negotiate terms and conditions. So, while the Hidden City were now a far-cry from the yokai roaming underworld it had been for hundreds of years, as long as the Battle Nexus remained in pieces, business were booming like never before. New contenders every night, new fighters with new tricks, mutants and yokai alike hoping to prepare for the fight against a common enemy. Yokai trading secrets when they thought Big Mama wouldn’t be listening, giving her an even greater bargaining chip in her pocket.

It really was a wonderful thing that the Kraang didn’t care for currency, as opposed to secrets. And Big Mama had plenty to spare. Not much different from the usual days work, actually. And as a working woman, she was happy to provide. What she wasn’t happy with, was the utter loss of some of her greatest champions, as each were met by the grueling waste of kraangification after the third count. Each opportunity reduced to nothing but a big dumb sack of meat.

She tried to argue with Kraang Prime, but unsurprisingly, not even her own sugary words of wisdom, was enough to sway him. But hope was not lost, as a certain someone seemed to have whispered a rumour up top, one she was very eager to confirm for herself. One that might even help save her Battle Nexus entirely.

It was the dim lit end of an Odachi blade in her hands, that told her as much. The exact match of one little turtlyboo long since away on the battlefield.

“Seems like our little turtlyboos has found themselves in some trouble, Linus. I wonder what our dear Kraangywang’s gonna think, when they find out their favorite mutant has left without even a goodbye!”

The mutant’s gaze travelled hesitantly to look at Big Mama in her blazon velvet chair.

“W-what are you gonna do with it, ma’am?”

Big Mama twirled the blade delightfully between her fingers, as she turned the chair around to face her kraang infested empire.

“Linus, bring me in touch with Kraang Prime, darling. I believe we have some rather interesting business to discuss.”

Oh, my poor, sweet turtlyboos… what trouble did you get into now?

The Shellraiser raced through the tunnels like the engine was on fire, Raph in his element as each unexpected corner sent the passengers barreling into the walls. A loud thump, nearly made the car spiral into the concrete all together, weren’t it for Donnie’s security instalments shielding the helm last minute.

“Doesn’t this thing have any seatbelts!?” Other Mikey yelled, as Leo held onto Wendy and the prisoner. The car did another dangerous swerve, as if to answer that question. Raph turned to check on their pursuers, the tunnels becoming more and more unfamiliar by the second. If they didn’t get out of the market’s perimeter soon, they’d have more things to worry about than a blinking headlight.

“Donnie, mind telling me where the hell I’m going!?” Raph exclaimed as Donnie nearly hit his head against the car’s roof with his antenna.

“GIVE ME A SECOND!”

“Can’t we talk to them? Maybe we can negotiate!”

“Wait- Mikey!”

Leo didn’t manage to catch the fabric of his brother’s cloak, before he stuck two hands into the air and barely fell out the window.

“Hi! LISTEN! WE DON’T WANT ANY TROUBLE! WE’RE JUST LEAVING! ARG-”

Leo was quick to drag him behind the seat as two shots ricocheted off the car’s side mirror…. Now the remains of the car’s side mirror. Mikey let out a gulp as a string of blood ran down his cheek.

“Oh great! You only almost lost an eye! STAY IN THE CAR!”

“I WAS HELPING!”

“Donnie, I need to know where I’m going here!” Raph continued.

“WILL YOU JUST LET ME FIX THIS!!” the robot replied, somehow sounding more grating against the recorded voice while the car shook and rattled, like it was debating whether or not it should crash into the stone walls.

“I can’t avoid them forever! They- Hey, LEAVE HER OUT OF THIS!”

Leo was just about to check on their pursuers, when another shot blasted the back of the Shellraiser’s glass above them like confetti. Wendy let out a scream as Mikey covered her.

“ARGH!”

Everyone turned their heads as Donnie suddenly and without warning appeared outside the car, hanging for dear life with his metallic feet clanking against the roof as he struggled to hold on. Leo wasn’t sure if the sizzling sound was from the shots barely missing his metallic shell or if the engine had finally given up.

Leo leaned forward, wordlessly taking Mikey’s hand as the ladder clung onto the car so Leo could safely reach out without falling. His strange replacement stretched out towards him.

“Donnie! Take my hand!”

“It’s my hand!”

“JUST TAKE IT!!”

Donnie nearly falling a second time as another bike appeared to accel in speed, barely missed him. The second time was luckily unsuccessful as Leo managed to kick the soldier into the nearest pillar that seemed to shake the entire tunnel on impact.

Donnie finally locked around Leo’s wrist, and he began to pull.

“Got it! LEFT!” he yelled, a direction aimed for Raph that seemed to be driving in darkness.

“There IS no left!”

“DO as I say! We won’t have much time before my system starts powering down.”

Leo and Mikey exchanged glanced. That didn’t sound good.

The car shoot across the dirt in one sudden but triumphant whirl, as a good chunk of bikes behind them collided into each other, and the smooth surfaced stone of the tunnel was transformed into the dented rocky terrain of the chasm. This would have been a small victory in hindsight, until the lights suddenly flickered as if grasping for breath, and Leo caught a glimpse of the darkened pillar zigzagging around them. If Raph wasn’t such a reckless driver, they might’ve avoided crashing into them a lot sooner, but now the turtle warrior had his doubts.

“What now!?”

“Just do it!” Donnie repeated, looking somehow determinedly ahead.

“The tunnels are made of a soft sediment in certain areas more prone to cave ins. That’s how the tunnels are connected- it’s the same way the Casm is formed. If you mess with the right one, you can break clean through!”

Leo leaned forward too, wishing he could take part in the enthusiasm of geology coming from other Donnie, but failing to bother.

“Not that that isn’t incredibly fascinating, but if you happen to have a secret booster or a canon or something hidden in this thing, now would be a good time to use it!”

“Of course, I have! If you wanna turn us all into bacon”

“What’s bacon?” Wendy muttered, as the car barely avoided tilting to the side from the next parade of shots fired near the sides of the tumulted vehicle.

Mikey, having once again made sure the back passengers were safe, and nearly lost his ability to speak once he caught a glimpse of the dark silhouette rushing toward them at maximum speed.

“Uh, robot Dee? W-w-what’s that?”

“He’s nOT A-“

“Ignore him! What is it?”

“They’re getting closer guys!” Leo reminded them as the smaller bikes the barren used, seemed to be a much more effective evasion maneuver than the death trap they were in. The advantage didn’t last long though, as the before mentioned silhouette seemed to grow bigger and bigger and bigger until-

“What the-

A loud crash shook the ground and everything inside the car, as none other than Vernon the sand slug barreled through the wall behind them, sending who knows how many mutants into the dark below.

“VERNON! YOU CAME BACK!”

Other Donnie’s antenna flew into the air with excitement as they all followed the worm sliding through the tunnel like it was made of rubber and motor oil.

“I can’t believe this! Raph, follow him!”

“Are you nuts!? He’s gonna bring the whole cave down on us!”
“Exactly! It’s our perfect escape! Vernon will clear the way and lead us to the surface! Sandslugs have to breathe fresh air- he can help us!”

Raph opened his mouth to say something before he paused and checked the perimeter behind them for confirmation that they’d been given a head start.

“How much power do you have left?!”
“Point one, five percent” the robot affirmed.

Raph looked skeptical. Leo couldn’t blame him. Whatever it was Donnie was planning, it was either a brilliant idea or the thing that was going to get them all killed. But at this point, looking at the not so sturdy concrete below them, Leo was willing to take a chance. He gave an affirmative nod at the red turtle.

“He did help us before…” Mikey finally said, with Wendy and the prisoner looking nervously between each other.

Finally after a moment of contemplation, did the big turtle let out a big sigh, before he grabbed onto the steering wheel and leaned backwards. Donnie held onto some sort of chord that he meticulously plucked into the side of the dashboard, before giving the thumbs up to his brother.

“Fine! Everyone, hold on tight!”

Before Leo or anyone else for that matter could really hold onto anything, there was a big upstir and the car without warning, shot forward towards the concrete wall in a big flash of light as the engine shrieked. Leo holding onto Mikey who was holding onto Wendy and the prisoner, nearly fell through the broken window as the Shellraiser seemed to be lost between time and space.

Leo didn’t get a chance to brace for impact, before suddenly after what felt like minutes, the car suddenly came to a halt, a bright light revealed the sunset from the broken archway of the cave. Leo picked himself slowly off the floor to see Raph too flung out of his seat and crashing to the floor.

There was a moment of silence as the sound of sparks from the car could still be heard somewhere, mending itself from the initial shockwave of whatever the hell Donnie had just done to the boosters.

“Did… did we do it?” Mikey finally asked, rubbing the side of his head sorely, as other Donnie seemed to let out a deafening, drunken cackle. He shot bot harms into the air, the light over his neon purple glass flickering back and forth like crazy, as Donnie’s soundbox echoed in three different octaves at once.

“See? I knew that would work…! I kNEW it! Haha!”

And then he collapsed.

“How many floors?”

Okay, so maybe the left-over pastry packs from Todds collection of bakeries wasn’t the best alternative to try and scale Big Mama’s compound. April could barely keep track on which one was a yokai goon and which one was the strawberry mini muffin, let alone where the safest entrance to the compound would be located.

To her left was Cassandra sharpening her spear as Barry looked like he was getting a headache going over the blueprint again, with Casey of cause too eager to stay away, peaking up beside him.

As he methodically placed a freshly baked vanilla sample towards the Nutella draped guards by the west entrance, April couldn’t help but wonder why they’d chosen the kitchen for a strategizing ground. But then she remembered that Sadie and Travis (left squad patrolling the New York harbor) was using the main one at the moment. Too many krang sightings in the last couple of days and all that.

Barry let out a sigh to Cass’ question, which from just one glance it was clear she did not appreciate.

“More than we’ll be able to reach. Trust me, Big Mama’s become more paranoid than even me.”

“That stupid cat did say she’s in bad favor with them. Unless she was lying of cause-

“We can worry about the krang after we find it. Now where would she keep it? In her office, right? She wouldn’t just toss that to one of her goons” April added, but Barry just shook his tired goat head.
“As I said previously, Miss O’Neil, wherever she’s keeping it, we have no way of getting to it by just jumping through the first-floor window-

“Worked for you, didn’t it? Plus, it’s dramatic! It’ll keep her eyes fixed on something else, while we grab the blade.”

“The floors are interchangeable! And no, it will not be ‘dramatic’ it will be imbecilic! Not to mention an insult to my integrity as a tactical warrior”

The door slit open behind them, followed by an ever so cheery Todd carrying a new tray for their figurine soldiers.

“Alright, brownies are done! Thanks for letting me borrow your oven, Drax, ours just don’t work the same without purple, you know? Not that I miss the last upgrade, oof! Lot of water hazards, lot of casualties-”

“Todd!”

The capybara let out a nervous laugh as he realized he’d just taken a bite of Big Mama herself, before he put her back on her throne. When his eyes caught the drawing on Barry’s right, the mutant instantly lit up.

“Oh, you’re looking for the teleporter! I know that one!”

“You do?”

“Yeah! My buddy Jerome, oh swell guy, he once sold me this Jupiter crystal to fix up my aura and it even smelled like roses when you applied it in the morning-“

“Get on with it, capybara.” Barry groaned, rubbing his temples. And while April normally didn’t appreciate the goat’s less than optimistic contributions to the conversation, it was a sentiment she couldn’t help but agree with for once. Too much was riding on this.

“Oh right, so the crystal is the same one used in the big mama train- but it shut down for some reason-but anyway, it had this system that would enable you to travel between different parts of the train, and get this, it even worked for floors! Just one big button and badaboom bada bing! You’re exactly where you wanna be.”

A moment of silence filled the kitchen as everyone silently processed what was just being said. Well, everyone except for Casey who seemed more than confused. And then, it was like a light went off in April’s brain and a smirk appeared over her chapped lips. She should really drink some water.

“I can’t believe I’m saying this, but the capybara is right! If he knows how to dismantle this magic stone, then we can go straight to Big Mama’s office!”

“But we still don’t know for sure that that’s where it is! And I don’t know about you all, but I’d rather not send my friends into a big spider lady’s creepy yokai claws if it can be avoided. We should figure out where the odachi is for sure. Then we sneak in, grab it and get out of there before she finds out.”

“Oh, she’ll find out” Barry muttered deadpanned.

“Thanks for the vote of confidence! Do you want to help the boys or not?!” Cass protested, crossing her arms as the goat man felt all eyes on him.
“I’m merely saying, Big Mama has amped up her defenses since last you met. The Battle Nexus is not what it used to be and you cannot possibly-”

“Oh, so you’re telling me the big battle arena that almost killed my friends’ multiple times is even worse now that the krang’s in charge? What a surprise!”

“April, if Big Mama has the blade, don’t you think the krang would want to know about it? And if they know about it-

“They’ll know the resistance leaders’ gone too…” April finished, the smile vanishing from her face as quickly as it had come. The last thing they needed was their enemies knowing they were vulnerable at the moment.

“Plus, the security system is armed with yokai and mutants on every single floor. If they see the commander of the human resistance sneaking inside their headquarters, they’ll know it’s you immediately.”

Suddenly Casey leaped to the floor hand raised into the air like an eager student wanting to answer the teacher’s question. Little guy almost squashed a yokai guard in the process.

“I could sneak in! Big Mama has never even seen me before, she won’t know who I am!”

April couldn’t help but feel bad as every other adult in the room gave Casey the classic sympathetic look of you don’t know any better. Which to be fair, he really didn’t, but she also understand his eagerness to help, to fight. It was the same one she’d been shunned for in her old high school years, contrary to Casey who seemed almost born for it.
“Kinda forgetting a little something, besides the fact that we’re not sending kids into a death trap? The battle nexus is a no human zone, Case. That means you.”

Casey looked confused, not yet disappointed.

“But I can help! I can! I’m small enough, I’ve trained forever, I have the element of surprise! Michelangelo-san and Sensei- they need me!”

Cass put a firm hand on her son’s shoulder.

“Casey, that’s very sweet but we cannot risk you-

“Please, commander! Let me make it up to you, please! I’m sorry I lost the blade, but I can help get it back! I know I can!”

Casey gave April one of those looks that made her remember a time when she didn’t even feel like she was a part of the family. And yet here Casey was, appealing to her like she was the one person in the room that would let him go. That understood. She did understand, of cause she understood. How desperate you feel trying to correct a mistake and how exhausting this whole ordeal has been, when they didn’t even know how to get the boys’ back in the first place.

But he was still just a kid.

April grabbed Casey by the shoulders and pulled him down from the table. When she looked into his hopeful eyes she nearly gave in then and there, but then the flashes of bright pink and purple slashes and screams of the krang and their victims overwhelmed her. Momentarily pulling her back into one horrific moment and she remembered why it didn’t matter how ready he was.

“How many times have we been over this? I know you want to help, Case, I do! But it’s just too dangerous for you. You might not understand this, but when we were your age we got into a lot of trouble too, not because we always had to, but because we were reckless. And sometimes when you’re reckless, there’s gonna be consequences you didn’t account for. You’ve grown up thinking risking your life is a normal thing, but it’s not. You’re still a kid, Casey. Understand?”

Casey didn’t respond, simply resulted to look at his untied combat boots. April tried to force a smile, making him look at her.  “And besides, who’s going to look after the resistance if you’re gone too? Leo and Mikey need you, yes, but there are other people who needs you too. Needs you to be alive and with all limbs attached when they come home. Understand?”

Casey looking dejected nodded reluctantly.

“Yes, commander…”

Cass tried to give Casey a reassuring smile, but the ladder simply turned away, stealing a yokai soldier on the way.

 “So, any ideas how to get inside the death nest?” she asked, turning back to the table.

April scanned the baked goods, collecting her thoughts carefully as she mentally gave herself the April O’Neil peptalk that had helped her through her exams when she was a teenager.

“Todd and Drax, you disable the crystal thingy-whatever it’s called-

“Extracorporeal displacement teleporeal-ovalite crystal” / ”Magical elevator stone” both answered.

“… right. While you do that, Cass and I will look for the sword in Big Mama’s office. Even if it’s not there, or safest bet is to find anything we can about the complex. Any blueprints or archive that might tell us where the odachi is stored. When the crystal is down, we can go get it, then get out.”

So far it all sounded reasonable. Get in, get out. No reason to attract unwanted attention with a spider lady if they could help it. She just hoped Leo or Mikey hadn’t tried to contact them in the meanwhile and they weren’t there to hear them.

Barry however, didn’t look so confident. 

“This is the closest we’ve ever gotten to figuring out what the krang might be up to… are you sure that simply retrieving a blade that isn’t even working, to miraculously break the barriers of dimensions itself, is worth that risk?”

April thought for a moment, then pulled into a smirk.

“What happened to the tactical warrior? Don’t you want to see the look on Big Mama’s face when we break her security?”

The scientist looked perplexed, then intrigued before he finally put down his mug of god knows what on the table.

“…when are we leaving?”

To say she was doing abysmal was an insult. She was horrible. Worse than horrible it was a miracle she could even drive what with all the damage those stupid weasels did to the bumper, the decks, the glass, even the side view mirror. Not to mention with Donnie’s new trick, the engine was smoking every time Raph tried to check it, sending a nice little cloud of sod his way. One could only hope she didn’t blow before tomorrow. As he checked the charging unit and began preparing the necessary tubes and cables as he’d done a million times before, he could only barely containing a swear as it zapped him right to the ground.

“Oh great! You couldn’t just leave her alone, could you?! God-!”

“But you can still get her up and running again, right? We shouldn’t stay here for longer than necessary.”

Leo looking concerned offered a hand, but of cause Raph was too angry right now to accept it. Raph waved it away and tried once again to dig in, as the former tried to hold the flashlight over the less than stellar interior neon lights.

“Barely! Look at this- fantastic. Just fantastic! I swear when I get my hands on that furry little-

“Weschen stills b-ovin..g! D-D-ddddanger if we-sch-a—i. Can’t--- omp-ute-“ Donnie’s mechanical malfunction sounded from behind them. Other Mikey who looked to be struggling with whether or not a robot would need manual support or not, had propped the drunken Donnie against the wall, as lights slowly but surely began swizzling out of his monitors.
Raph let out a sigh, looking at his brother. They’d tried to pluck his arm back into its proper socket, but turns out that only saved time on his voice box, and not the rest of his system that was still declining at a rapid rate. He was like a dying phone battery if dying phone batteries could talk.

“Alright buddy, bedtime”

Raph grabbed his brother and tried lifting him above his shoulder, on his way to the charging unit’s imaginary soft bedsheets. Or, whatever it was Donnie dreamt about.

“How long before it’s- he’s…uh… done? Is that the right word?” other Mikey asked cautiously, eyes glued wide with worry at the unfamiliar but probably very familiar machinery before him.

“Sure, if you want to compare him to one of Todds homemade undercity cookies” Other Leo supplied.

“Agh, don’t remind me! ”

“I know t-ttt-odd! He c-called Raph a ssss-zz-alad fingers… hehe..- zalad fingers….  Who’s Todd?”

“Yeah, yeah. Just get some rest”

Donnie started waving his arms up and down, like a child unwilling to go to bed and Raph nearly dropped him as a result.

“-aybe chs-a im---nn—ute…sl..eep..“

With a loud clank, Donnie fell to the floor painlessly, with other Mikey and Leo almost instinctually at his side. Raph let out a sigh as he started grabbing the cables and plugging them in. When that unusual zap from earlier reignited however, something began to feel… off. Raph tried to move the unit away from the wall to get a better look and nearly dropped the cables entirely when he realized why it hadn’t started glowing yet.

„Oh no…” was all he could muster as Donnie began to fall to the side muttering incomprehensible words that might as well be the programming as it could be himself and his usual tech babbles.

This wasn’t good… this was very much not good… damn it!

“Hey! Wake up! We don’t have time for sleepy time! Something’s wrong with the charger!” Raph tried, shaking him panicky but to little effect.

“He’s gonna be alright though… right?”

Raph didn’t answer. Because on one side, yes, Donnie was going to be just fine. More than fine, he was always fine after he recharged. But Raph couldn’t even remember if something like this had ever happened or if there was a protocol for it Donnie had implemented, because the charging unit was too valuable to get damaged. And yet, those bastards had somehow managed to sever two cables and destroy the fancy little chip at the bottom that kept winking when it was on.

“Doesn’t this thing have a backup generator or something?” Leo asked.

“Yeah, it’s called Donnie! Damn it!”

“Okay, let’s just calm down for a second, alright? We’ve been through a lot, and we survived it. And I don’t know about you, but I think we could all do with some rest. No one made any good decisions under pressure”.

“Says you…” Mikey muttered.

“Raph, what can we do? Let us help” other Leo tried, recognizing Raph’s panic and as usual, trying to maintain some sense of control over the situation. Raph would appreciate it much more if Donnie was here to explain the situation properly. But since he wasn’t, Raph instead tried to follow the other Leo’s example and forced himself to take a deep breath, propping Donnie against the wall as his head fell over his chest like a ragdoll.

“Fine, fine! Alright. There’s… the archive. I’ll check the archive, see if there’s anything useful. There must have been something like this happening before, or Don would’ve thought about it if it happened.”

And with that, Raph made his way to Donnie’s ‘lab’ tapping impatiently on the computer as he started to compile anything that might have something to do with a broken charging unit and or a car engine on the verge of exploding. Surely, he’d thought of that too, right? He’d thought about every synonym for ‘meathead’, surely this would be something he’d accounted for too.

As Raph did that, a choked cough alerted a frankly shellshocked Mikey to the whereabouts of Wendy and the other mutant. A meercat of some sort, wearing ragged leather armor and a bandage firmly wrapped around the left arm as he was supported by Wendy to exit the car.

Wendy. So much had been happening he’d barely even processed it was her, that she was okay. She hadn’t been blown away in the crash after all, which was a relief. But then again, she didn’t look too happy to see him, and sure, Mikey could understand why. He would’ve offered a reassuring hug to ease the tension a bit, if it weren’t for the big splosh of blood that appeared under the meercat’s blouse.

“Are you okay?”

He hurried to their side, helping them down into a lying down position. Leo noticed too, quick to action.

“I’m fine, but he’s-“

“Okay, you put pressure on it. I’ll find the medicine. Raph?”

“Second shelf, third drawer. By the hula” the big turtle yelled somewhere inside, obviously still busy trying to find… whatever it was, he was trying to find.

“Got it!”

As Mikey hurried inside, catching a short glimpse of a set of photographs hung up on the wall over the desk, he saw the hula figurine guarding a drawer underneath labeled ‘emergency stuff’. He quickly opened it and reached inside, finding a small but effective first aid kit that he nearly knocked the hula off the desk as he snatched it from the holder. As he made his way outside again, the meercats shirt was lifted up, revealing the gunshot that judging by Leo’s expression, seemed to have passed through them luckily. As he saw the damage, Mikey also realized with an eerie clarity that he’d seen injuries far more inhuman and oozing that a gunshot wound wasn’t enough to make him cringe.

“Do you have a name?” asked Wendy.

“O…Oswin.. My name is Oswin..” the Meercat replied, resulting in another stream of unsteady coughs.

Mikey quickly got to work, focused as he put disinfectant on the wound and began wrapping a clean bandage around the injury after cleaning it.

“Is it bad?” the meercat almost whispered, but other Leo was quick to shake his head in confidence.

“Nah, you’ll live. You should have seen me when I was your age, I flinched when I got as much as a paper cut”

“And whined too. I thought you were dying.” Mikey muttered, managing a smile as he remembered their weekly ‘origami teamwork building’ exercises as kids. Splinter thought he was so clever.

“At least I was still allowed to hold a scissor”
“That was one time, Leo!”

The meercat mustered a pained laugh, making both Leo and Mikey monetarily regret their banter as it was clear the mutant was in more pain now because of it. But at least it was nice to see someone smiling for once. Even Wendy seemed more at ease.

“Thank you for this. The Barren would’ve torn off my arm” they said, slowly lifting the bandage off of his arm to reveal… dots?

Leo and Mikey looked puzzled. With so much talk about the oasis in this world and it’s importance, it was a little hard to believe the entire thing could be summarized into… that.

“So that’s… the map?”

“No… It’s a copy. But it’s not the real one. I was- my people chose a diversion to lead the clans hunting it astray. The real one has yet to be chosen by my tribe.” Oswin explained, though honestly this only seemed to result in a lot more new questions than answer old ones.

So, all this time, what the Barren, Ozzie, the Scavengers and all the other mutant clans in their path had been after… was the wrong map?

“But you know where whatever this holy flame thing business is? The Oasis?”

The meercat shook their head, “My people might. My grand-argh…”

“Easy, there” Wendy said, supporting their head with the gentleness and firmness as only someone as devoted to the Oasis would.

“My grandfather once met him. The holy turtle aided him when he was in need a long time ago. He gave my grandfather food and water for his injuries. Healed him and told him of the ways to the oasis. But, the exact locations, is only shared with our elders. Until a chosen one can protect it”

Mikey didn’t understand any of this. Wasteland politics weren’t exactly their forte, but he was pretty sure if an oasis did exist in a world of sand and muck, that someone who knew where it was located wouldn’t just keep it from everyone to find it… right?

“But if you got the map, why haven’t you gone there already?”

Oswin looked as though the answer was obvious.

“The turtle told us not to pursue it… said greediness would bring the last green place on earth to ruin. Which is why our people aim to protect it instead. So, the clansmen have kept it a secret in return.”

Suddenly Leo’s eyes widened, and Mikey had known his older brother well enough by now to know, that meant he had an idea. Realizing his eagerness next to the shot meercat however, the former sat back down, his voice gentler.

“This turtle you talk about, uhm… that wouldn’t be one by the name of Michaelangelo… would it?”

 Now Mikey too understood what his brother was getting at. After all, they’d been looking for other him all this time, so wouldn’t that mean… that he could still be…?

“Raph?”

Raph emerging from the darkness of the van didn’t turn his gaze away from the mechanics of the computer that seemed to stir with a thousandth different numbers and codes. None of which Raph could possibly decipher, but perfect for keeping your mind on other things.

Mikey turned to Leo again, the same thought carefully pulsing on their minds, but too fragile to say.

“Leo, if there’s another me out there… maybe-.”

Mikey didn’t know a lot about this world’s version of them… okay he practically knew nothing about them, but he did know himself. And if other him had somehow survived long enough to be turned into a weird mystic turtle legend, couldn’t it be possible this other him would know something? Maybe they weren’t the only ones with ninpo inside, as crazy as that might sound, and if that was true…

“But, you said he died. Didn’t he? If he’s been alive all this time-”

“He is dead.”

Raph still hadn’t looked up from the computer, his expression hidden away under the shadow from the van’s limited neon lights. For a second Mikey could’ve sworn Donnie had moved from his spot.

Regardless, Leo as he always does, continued.
“But how can you be sure? Because so far, it seems pretty clear to me that the mutants in this world believe what that there is something-”
“What’s your point?!” Raph bellowed, seemingly having given up on his absent responses and faced the others head on.

“Maybe he can help us! I brought us here, right? What if this other me could help us get home?”

“Hallo! No mystic powers here, remember?”

“But he might know something! Even if it’s not…”
“It isn’t.”

“How do you know?!”
“Because I just know!”

Mikey could feel Doctor Delicate Touch edging on his mind. He would have at least thought other Raph would be ecstatic at the prospect, judging from the way he looked at the smaller turtle back in the pit.

“But that’s not fair… We need to get home! They need us.” Mikey insisted, Leo looking a mix of determined and regretful.

Maybe I went too far… but, how else are we possibly going to get home? Isn’t it worth a try?

Raph spends a couple of moments opening and closing his mouth in further protest, but it had become pretty clear that the big red turtle was loosing his stamina. Instead, he simply sighed defeated, hand curling into a fist as if he was about to punch something, but decided not to last minute.

“Look-it doesn’t even matter because we can’t do anything without Donnie online. Which means I need to get parts. And you, need to fix your arm. We can figure out how to break the law of interdimensional physics after that.”

Mikey turned back towards Wendy who’d so far had been focusing her mind solely on the keeper of the map and nothing else. When she met his gaze however, Mikey realized that it wasn’t anger in her eyes… it was guilt. Ah… so that’s what it is..

“Wendy, are you sure this… turtle or whatever, exists? Could he help us?”

Wendy looked between the three giant turtles for a moment, before silently nodding.

“The clan will help. Anything for the turtle warriors that saved our lives.” Oswin said assuredly.

After another moment of pause, Leo was the one that broke the silence to everyone including Mikey’s surprise.

“I think Mikey’s right.”

“You do?”

Raph rolled his eyes, “You too?! Leo, you can’t honestly believe this nutjob oasis-

“It’s not about what I believe. But what I do know, is mystic powers is what got is here in the first place. Maybe that’s what’s going to get us home. But I’d rather take my chances with a legend, than risk Mikey’s life.”

Mikey ran over to Leo not believing what he was hearing right now.

“But what about other Dee? Your sword? You said you heard April’s voice. What if she’s found a way back to us?!”

Leo smirked.

“As much as I’d love for that to be true, April needs us by her side more than she needs us to sit around meditating for a response.” He said, doing an annoyingly good job at fainting confidence right now despite the engine still smoking, the meercat still bleeding out and other Raph looking like the sky itself was about to cave in. Leo shrugged, “I’ll get a new one, it’s fine! The krang’s never been able to take me down with one arm, what’s losing an old piece of metal gonna do? It doesn’t work here without mystic energy anyway. We’ll get some new ones when we get back, but, for the time being it looks like we’ll both be weaponless.”

Mikey couldn’t help but laugh at that, but then again, looking at the unresponsive other Donnie on the ground that he hadn’t even had a full conversation with yet, and the other Raph who looked so much like his own Raph that it was uncanny… they’d saved their life. More than that, they’d risked their own when they didn’t have to. Was this really the only thing they could come up with…?

“But we can’t just leave-”
“It’s okay.”

Now everyone turned to Raph whose gaze was fixed on the ground. When he finally looked up at them, Mikey could tell he was being earnest somehow. He’d made his decision.  

“Your brother’s right, you’ll have a better chance at getting home with them than us, that’s for sure. Besides, with those weasel freaks after us, you should have a head start.”

Mikey didn’t know what to say. He didn’t like this. Not one bit, and neither did Leo but as much as they’d love to help their counterparts here, getting home was number one priority. Getting back to their family… defeating the krang.

A slight tug at his cape turned Mikey’s attention toward Wendy of all people, now standing tall, resolute and determined.

“Mikey, you saved my life when I stabbed you in the back. Allow me to repay the favor.”

Raph didn’t say anything, and Mikey had a feeling if he did, a lot of it would be plenty for them to discard the thought altogether.

“But what will you do?” Leo asked.

Raph shrugged, eyes scouring over the broken remains of their dastardly vehicle, before landing on the uncharged Donnie with a hard to read expression on his face.

“Find a turtle-friendly scavenger dent, for one.”

If there was one good thing that came from their latest run-in with armed mutants looking to kill them, capture them or worse, it was the wide range of bolts and tools useful for reassembling a broken prosthetic. As Leo had resided to fix his arm manually, Raph had continued his search for anything that might help them figure out where to go next. Wendy was still tending to Oswin as far as Mikey was concerned, and he was grateful that she was there. Alive. Turns out the other them’s kept a storage of burnables in the back of the Shellraiser’s truck, meaning that getting a fire going was easy enough.

Mikey’s gaze was fixed on other Donnie’s body. He couldn’t help it. He’d wanted to ask of cause, god knows he had so many questions about this world than he was sure he’d ever get answers to. Questions like, what exactly it was that destroyed everything and created the wasteland? What happened to the krang and were they ever really defeated? According to other Raph who kept mumbling something about ‘krang technology’ under his breath, they were definitively gone for good. Along with everyone else.

But then he saw this other Donnie. A version of his brother, supposedly. That was the one question he was too afraid to ask, he thought, but he couldn’t help but wonder. He sure didn’t sound like his brother. Different voice, even different hue of purple and a completely different style of tech that covered everything from the Shellraiser to the edge of his New York manhole cover shell. It was so different than anything he’d ever seen his big brother make, but at the same time, there was a distinct familiarity there that haunted him whenever he got too close.

He felt like he really was alive. At least, that would less tragic than the reality that maybe he’s gone from every reality, not just their own. Or maybe it was the fear that if this version truly was the turtle he thought he was, soul and spirit, how could they be sure their Donnie wasn’t alive too? Or not alive, but ninpo works in mysterious ways. He could be somewhere else, deteriorating, all alone, waiting for his family to rescue him. Raph too, they could be…

No… he was overthinking again. One of many side effects of grief Donnie had told him some time ago after losing dad. God, he missed dad… he missed April’s warm hugs. He missed Raph, his Raph’s big open embrace and Donnie’s subdued but ever present caring.

He wondered if this Donnie ever felt the same way. Surely if they were alternative copies, they must’ve had someone else to lose too. Maybe even an April and a Casey or a Cassandra. And now, somehow it was just him and other Raph. The most unfunny irony Mikey could think of. That all this time while he’s been desperately longing for his brothers to come back somehow, find some ex machina grandiose solution and come back alive that day, there were two alive versions of them running around in another dimension. Except here there were no krang, no constant patrols, no desperate search for just a sliver of something normal and familiar in an everyday life where every meal was precious and no one knows how long they have left.

Mikey’s eyes wondered over the photograph, Raph not noticing as he was too busy tending to his ‘baby’. Mikey met the empty vessel of Donnie’s gaze, but instead feeling cautious, it was almost as if he was welcoming him to take a look. So he did.

He saw them all four. They looked so, so different too. Nothing like his own family. Smaller, similar in size, but distinct in personality. He saw Raph, tiny, angry but obviously too prideful to show the camera he wasn’t bothered by the other turtle slinging an arm over his shoulder. The other turtle… freckled, rounder… That must be this world’s Michelangelo, Mikey thought.

He looked so young. So full of happiness and hope and life. What happened to you? he thought. And if you’re still really alive, will you be able to help us? 

Next was this world’s Leo. He assumed as much, courtesy of the color coded mask that reflected their own family’s color coded tradition. But instead of that big goofy grin or the overconfident smirk, finger guns and red markings, this Leo looked… older. Like, proper older. Like the kind of big brother who would say one word, and everyone would take notice.

The rat was obviously their Sensei, if their sensei had gone through with purchasing those stilts for Halloween. He towered over the gang like… well, a giant. But not in a ‘dad’ way, he wasn’t like him. More… calm. Reassuring.

Mikey didn’t even know what to make of the skull wearing teenager with the messy greasy hair and sports gear, but he could assume the girl must have been their April.

When he came to Donnie, it was truly like looking at a whole different person. He was just as tall, but he had a tooth gap and big emotive eyes that was almost alien from the robots neon light on the floor. He carried a wooden staff opposed to his own Donnie’s metallic stick of assured destruction and hiding disco balls, and Mikey wondered if this version had hidden something else inside his. Well, now he was sure he had. Wooden sticks didn’t exactly go so well in a mad max wasteland world of monsters and mutants.

Mikey turned back towards the robot. He slowly began to unwrap his newly healed bindings over his arm, as he kept starring into the hollow shell, as if waiting for it to magically wake up.

But then a thought occurred to him. Curiosity compelling him to try something he’d only ever done once… and to that end, not very successfully.

He held out his hand, rubbing the cold metal over the Donnie’s plastron and feeling a little unsure, tried to close his eyes for a moment.

When granny was killed, April said she felt her inside her. Like she was still there, she just had to unlock her ninpo, something everyone of them had. The soul. Draxum said that after dad’s passing, his spirit had left his body. Like breath on a mirror and then… gone.

But this was different- Mikey knew that. Different world, different Donnie, but...

He wasn’t sure if this was his right or if he even wanted to know, but it’s not like it would even work if he tried, right? What’s the harm in trying? Maybe there really is something in there or… maybe it’s just… wires and programming. All the same, this was this world’s Donatello. No matter the body… but he seemed so alive. So real. It couldn’t all just be the machine… right? Memories. Echoes.

Dee’s probably up there laughing at me right now for even suggesting it.

But memories and mystic energy… was there really a difference…?

“Mr. Turtle?”

Mikey immediately removed his hand from the metal and nearly dunk his head up into the table. Wendy stood in the doorway of the car, something cradled in her hand. Mikey let out a sigh of relief that it wasn’t anyone else, and stepped out, both awkwardly sitting crisscrossed in the doorway as the broken night sky above them invited a calm they hadn’t experienced in a long time.

“I meant to give this back to you.” she said, finally revealing what she’d been hiding.

Mikey gulped as he looked at the remains of his weapon, tattered and broken, but barely pieced together with a piece of duct tape and a poorly but sweetly written letter saying ‘I’m sorry’, taped on the front.

“I’m sorry. I’m really sorry. And I know whatever I do in the next world, won’t make up for my betrayal, but I’d like to try. So… here. It’s not the best, but… I tried.”

Mikey didn’t know what to say. What do you say? He wasn’t angry. But maybe she… wanted him to be? Should he be angry? Would that make her feel better? After all, she did betray him, despite everything they’d talked about. But at the same time, that felt so long ago now that all Mikey could really muster to feel was just… relief. Relief that it was over. That he’d found his brother, that she was alive and okay. Relief that even if he wouldn’t, she’d have a chance to go back home.

It took a couple of overthinking ideas before Mikey realized something that made the turtle smile, and he hoped it would make her feel better too.

“You know, you remind me of someone. She was so obsessed with her cause, just like you. She wanted to make the world a better place, a place better than the one before, just… like you. And she also, okay not unintentionally it was actually pretty intentionally, tried to kill me and my brothers a few times, but you know it’s not important. It took some time, but eventually... she also realized what was more important. And it wasn’t just her cause anymore, it was the people in her life.”

Wendy nodded thoughtfully, though she looked a little unsure what he’d meant.

“This warrior is from your world?” she asked.

“Yes”

“And… did she help her people? In the end?”

Mikey nodded proudly.

“Every day for the rest of her life.”

Another moment passed in silence. Not that Mikey minded he was fairly okay with just sitting there, looking at the weird sky above them and thinking of home. But then after a couple minutes,
“It’s alright if you don’t want it” Wendy muttered.
“No- NO! That’s not what I was trying to get at, Wendy- I’m trying to say I forgive you.”

She almost looked like he just proposed they’d run away and join a circus.

“Why?”

Mikey shrugged. She was clearly still feeling guilty. He knew that feeling very well.

“I like to see the good in people. And I mean, it’s not like that bird creep gave you much of a choice. You’re still just a kid. Never forget that”

Tears began to well up into her eyes.
“No one’s ever called me that before” she said, another moment of thoughtful contemplation before she gave in and embraced Mikey with all the strength she had left.  

“Thank you”

April didn’t need to search for long before she stumbled upon the little corner of the underground, left behind by krang and resistance members alike. As she crawled through the hole, into the fresh greens that grew up and down the wall from the shining burst of sunlight that shimmered from above, she quickly caught sight of the small silhouette left in the room. Knees bended into a meditative pose, whilst his face was scrunched up with concentration. A butterfly gently flew past him, only dispersing once April’s footsteps echoed on the concrete below.

“I thought I’d find you here”

“Shh. I’m trying to concentrate.”

April sighed and stepped closer. She sat down next to him, admiring the beauty of their hideout for a moment before she turned back to the little warrior beside her.

“Not that I don’t appreciate the effort, but I’m not sure that’s going to work across dimensions, Case”

Casey let out a groan of frustration as he fell flat on his back in frustration.
“We don’t know that! I swear I heard something a moment ago. What if it was Sensei?”
“I’m sure he’s alright.”

“I know, I know, he’s got Michelangelo with him, but what if that’s not enough? Look, I get it, I’m too young and you don’t want to risk me messing something up out there- but I can’t just do nothing! That’s not what they would do. That’s not what heroes do!”

April slowly lied down too, making it easy to pretend like they were outside under a blue sky with no krang destroying everything, and not an underground sewage that hadn’t been tended to for decades.

“One day, Casey Jones, you’re going to be the biggest hero this dimension has ever known.” she said, glad to see it made the warrior light up, at least for a moment.

“You don’t really mean that… I let the blade get stolen.” He lamented, sitting back up and pulling at the grass.

“That wasn’t on you. And second, I’m not just saying that. What, you don’t believe your commander?”

“…yes.” came it, after a little while. All you have to do is hit him with the good old fashioned April O’Neil commander, and he’d be unable to argue. But the toll that Leo and Mikey’s disappearance had had on Casey in particular was adamant.

She hated seeing him like this. Leo and Mikey always had a way with him she never understood, it was something she couldn’t replicate with all the resistance stuff she usually had to tend to. But in this quiet moment of solace, she wanted more than anything in the world to be able to speak that language. He needed that. But all April could do, was motivate him the best she could, because she knew just like Cass that he was someone who’d do anything for his family. He didn’t yet understand the toll, he just understood what was right. It was something she admired in the kid. And it reminded her a little bit of herself too.

“I have a very important job for you while we’re away. I want you to look after the resistance while we’re gone, okay?”

Casey didn’t look at her, but slowly nodded, pondering the offer. He wasn’t stupid, he knew this was another way to try to cheer him up, and he was too sweet not to take the bait.

“I could, go over communications?”

“Okay, not that, but just make sure everyone is okay. Or if someone needs help. It’s very important”

“Like Sensei at Christmas eve?” Casey asked and April chuckled at the memory.

“Hey, I told him that potion santa beard was a bad idea! I still haven’t found my watch.” she said, shivering at the memory of that thing. Yikes.

“Here”

April looked down to see a small tube in Casey’s hand, though she didn’t recognize what it was exactly. Certainly not one of hers, all her stuff had been trashed a long time ago.
“What’s this?”

“Bug spray. From Uncle Tello’s old stash. Please don’t be angry- I know I’m not supposed to go in there but-.”

“I- I’m not angry, I’m just a little confused here…? What’s it for?”
“Well, she’s a spider right? If Big Mama comes after you, it’ll buy you some time. Michelangelo-san said that using your surroundings is also very important, so if you spray her, maybe you can get a head start to find the odachi blade.”

April damn near let out a cackle loud enough to alert the krang. Casey looked confused, not understanding what was so funny about it, but it didn’t matter. April took the can and patted his head.

“I’ll keep that in mind” she said, being lying back down with Casey right along side her.

“Commander?”

“Yes?”

Casey paused, biting his lip. Then he said,

“Do you really think I’ll be a hero someday? Like, save the world and junk… like you guys?”

“Oh, Casey.”

April grabbed Casey’s head and damn near choked him as she hugged him tightly.

“You already are”

There was something about them. He knew something that was important. He knew he knew there was something important about them. The weapons they’d used, they weren’t normal. He’d seen them before a long, long time ago, and he was sure if Donnie would just finish his nap already, then Raph would be able to figure out why that was. And why it had decided to pester his mind ever since they escaped the barren.

He’d managed to locate the Shellraiser’s computer data, and the logs detailing every location they’d come across in the wasteland that might be useful. Donnie had made it a hobby to map every new settlement or scavenger dent around, well, everything that wasn’t booby trapped or overtaken by angry pissed off mutant survivors being too greedy to share. The only problem, well besides the fact that whatever it was that was so important about the krang that Raph couldn’t for the life of him remember without getting a headache, was that the brainiac had encrypted the archive with a god damn password key.

And of course, Raph couldn’t remember what it was.

“What is this?”

Leo approached, arm still unattached to his limb, but at least now he could make sure the arm wasn’t missing a gear or two. Raph let out a sigh. It must be over midnight and he still had no idea how to unlock the code that would get them back to some semblance of civilization again.

“Shellraiser Archive. Uh, Donnie’s database. Everything we’d need in an emergency, every memory or location or tool or in this case, map over the oasis. Sure, would be easier if he could just write it in English, but guess not!” Raph made a point to yell the last part at his unconscious brother, Leo giving his best impression of a teenager not wanting to get in between a parent and their friend’s debacle.

He looked at the projection of the map and immediately something similar to recognition washed over him.

“Yours too, huh? Let’s see. I mean in comparison our Donnie would probably put pig latin in there too just so Dad wouldn’t find the hidden birthday presents. Pure evil.”

Soon Mikey and Wendy too joined the fun, Mikey putting an observant hand under his chin as he tried to deduce what the heck the screen was displaying.

“Maybe the zeros are letters? What’s zero in the alphabet?”

“I’ve already tried to spell out ‘rest stop’, but it needs a password. The map is all we got. Oh, and this,”

Raph clicked on one of the installed switches on the computer’s dashboard, in which a loud speaker somewhere in the walls immediately began to stir, followed by;

“You’ve entered Donnatello’s encyclopedia of least lethal places in the Wasteland out to kill you! To access, type in XXXXXXXXXX for clarification. Good luck! Oh and I should mention a wrong answer and the Shellraiser security system will activate in T minus sixty seconds guessing time”

Somehow Donnie’s pre-recorded cheerful attitude didn’t help the situation. Raph was only one half a minute away from just taking his old sai and jamming it sharp end first into the screen.

“What happened to a good old fashioned paper map? Didn’t they have these in this world?” Leo asked.

“You tell me”

“Maybe it’s his favorite food?” Mikey offered.

“Are you joking?”

“What?! It could be! He must have had a favorite at some point”

“I’m not typing ‘pizza’ into this thing.”

“Well, then what do you suggest?”

Another moment of contemplation passed… then another… then another… then-

“Maybe… birthday?”

Raph didn’t answer, biting his lip for a moment as he avoided eye contact. Now there was something he really didn’t wanna go into right this second.

“You don’t remember his birthday?!” Mikey exclaimed in absolute bafflement.

“I remember! I remember! But it’s not his birthday, trust me.”

Raph tried to think of a noise. Or was it a noise? Donnie said all kinds of random stuff now when he thought about it. “What about…”

“Donnie is the best?” Leo offered.

“Bootyshaker2000?” Mikey suggested.

Leo shook confused at his brother, “Why two?”

“Why bootyshaker?” Raph dreaded to ask.
“Forget it”
“Wait… lemme try something.”

Raph had an idea. He looked at the x’s, counted them and then tried to remember a time when Donnie had successfully installed his thirty second upgrade to the car in a row, followed by his exclamation of nonsense that only he would know the reference of cause.
But then, to everyone’s surprise, the machine started loading, and other Leo eagerly tried to see what he’d been typing.

“Booyakasha? What does that even mean?”

“No idea. Donnie says it’s fun to say, but I think it’s just his malware malfunctioning.”

And then, low and behold, the map unlocked, and a display of the Wasteland appeared before them in a purple projection of numbers and lines.

“Bingo! That’s the one”
“You sure they won’t follow you there? The Shellraiser isn’t exactly a vessel of subtlety. Didn’t your Donnie build in a cloaking system or something?” Leo said, and it took Raph a moment to remember what he was getting at.

Right… this is where they part ways. But Raph had better things to do than sit around moping for absolutely no reason whatsoever, which made the big red turtle reach for what he did best…

“Wow, a cloaking system! I’ll make sure to take your suggestions under consideration the next time I have a horde of mutants after me.”

That’s right. Sarcasm.

“You sure it’s safe?”

Wendy looked at the map skeptically, her eyes running over one specific area with her claws, and if the map really had been made of paper, Raph was sure she’d been shredding it entirely. Then Raph noticed a spot, and he decided to zoom in to get a closer look.

He remembered something familiar about it, but at the same time that was the closest he’d get to actually recognizing it as a memory. Even so, it looked solid enough. And there was that little check mark of Donnie’s, that meant they’d been there at least once without injury. A dent safe enough to return to for scraps. He remembered the fox girl, and the weird bell out over a big crater. But everything after that, a blur.

“We’ve been here before… I think. No, yes. We went here some time ago I think, I remember the crater. They keep a whole collection of stuff- trash, things from before M-day. If there’s anywhere, they might have spare parts, it’s here. Donnie made everything from scrap, even the car. There’s bound to be something we can use.”

Leo nodded at that, “Impressive.”

“Do you ever think the FBI ever stopped wondering where our Dee got his gadgets?” Mikey asked.

“If they did, he probably didn’t give it back to them before the krang invaded.”

Wendy nodded at the line she’d been following and smiled once she’d locked it safely in her mind.

“The scavengers came from here. I recognize the terrain. If we continue east, we should be able to reach them by tomorrow.”

There was a pause by that. This was it. This was their way back. Probably wouldn’t take them more than a couple of days and then they’d be home free. Or, at least the meercat seemed to think so.

Raph was about to say something else, as Leo suddenly put his hand on Raph’s shoulder.

“Raph, can I talk to you for a moment?”

“Are you ever gonna tell me how you lost that thing?”

Leo took a moment to realize what he’d meant, before remembering that he was still one arm short of perfection.

“What do you mean? You were there for my heroic endeavor.”

“You know what I mean!” Raph groaned, trying his best not to look bemused, but Leo knew better by now. They’d placed themselves at the cockpit of the Shellraiser, Mikey and Wendy being kind enough to go out and keep an eye on Oswin by the fire. Not that Leo didn’t want his brother to hear, but it would just make things a lot easier if he didn’t.
He felt a pit in his stomach as he hoped Raph wasn’t secretly a mind reader, but the way his expression scrunched together, it made Leo feel like he might. He took a deep breath, then ripped off the plaster.

“Look, back there at the market...”

“I was thinking about it.” Raph interrupted, calmly. Frighteningly calm, from someone so quick to anger. Leo fixed his gaze on the turtle as he sat back down in the chair, but Raph didn’t look angry or even hurt or unsurprised.

Had they secretly crossed into another dimension AGAIN?

“Look, so far getting involved with other dimensional mutants hasn’t exactly been the best decision of my life, but you know how Don is. He’d never leave you behind like that.”

Leo didn’t know what to say, he was flabbergasted! He knew!?

“But if you knew we were considering it-…I was considering it… why help us? I got Mikey back already. You could have just left.”

“Well, why didn’t you do it then? I was getting my butt handed to me back there, you could easily have taken the Shellraiser. Donnie cares too much to see you as a threat anyway. If it was anyone else sure, but no! It had to be other you! You could have left the moment you got inside.”

“That’s not exactly very leadery of me, is it?”

“You think I care about that?”

“Maybe you should! Donnie looks up to you. With that kind of responsibility, you have to make the right decisions, even if it’s hard... Which is why I didn’t leave, before, I mean. It would be pretty douchy, don’t you think?”

“It would definitely be difficult. The security system’s ejection seat would’ve sent you sky-high in seconds.”

Raph shrugged. He was clearly enjoying this and Leo felt like he should have received at least a punch or something right about now. But no.  

Leo tried to cross his arms before he once again remembered he only had one at the moment, and let out a solid ‘huh’. This was not at all how he expected this conversation to go, but, it wasn’t an unwelcome turn of events either.

“Maybe I was wrong. Maybe we’re both sacrificial morons. Trying to be the oldest and all that.” He chuckled, shaking his head.

Raph joined in too a little bit, before something else landed on his mind.

“You’re not the oldest?”

“No. That was you- uh, him. But I suppose it doesn’t really matter now. Once we’re done here, we can part ways and pretend like this never happened.”

“Yeah, if it works.” Raph muttered, not hiding his disdain for the idea. But Leo had a sneaking suspicion it wasn’t just because his brother’s counterpart was against mystic legends, that he was against it. No, there was definitely something else there, though he’d never admit it.

“We’ll improvise if it doesn’t. There’s gotta be a way back somehow, right?”

Raph leaned forward, closing his eyes as if chewing on the thought before he gave up and spoke his mind.
“You and I both know the only certifiable way back is sitting outside right now reading Don’s old comic books. I’ve seen what he can do- he’s even more mystic-freaky than you! Why not let him… you know? Do the magic thing or whatever.”

Leo felt that knot return in his chest. He looked back outside at his little brother laughing over some old issue of this world’s idea of a comic book with Wendy, his arms no longer wrapped in bandages, but bruised all the same. Then he remembered the night they disappeared, when the krang nearly took both of them and then the big flash of light that Leo almost thought was the end.

And then Mikey was gone.

“We don’t know if it’ll work! Didn’t you see his arms?! This stuff takes a toll on you if you don’t have something to concentrate it on- I nearly sent my whole family to the other side of the world by accident when I was fifteen!”

“But what if he’s more capable than you think!”

“It might kill him!”
“Prolonging it might kill us all!”

Leo sighed, looking for a place deep in his mind that he wished he didn’t have to go, until he caught a glimpse of other Donnie in the corner.

“Would you do it if it was your brother? Could you risk it then?”

That seemed to be the thing that Raph didn’t have a comeback for. Of cause not. They both already knew the answer to that, didn’t they?

“I’m just saying, the kid’s not a kid. He’s got a lot to give, and it seems like maybe it’s your only shot if I dunno, this mystic meercat clan can’t help you after all.”

Leo, exasperated at this point, tried not to raise his voice again. He knew Raph had a point, but Leo also knew what mystic powers had brought them. And it wasn’t always good.

“I know, I know…! But we need to try at least. We’ve been gone too long. I can’t even imagine how furious April is gonna be when we get back. And Casey too, God I miss his stupid little face. Cass is probably just gonna cut my other arm off, which to be fair would be warranted.”

Raph’s expression turned apologetic, he gazed out over the desert sand, before twiddling with that funny little instrument Leo thought looked a lot like their Raph’s first weapon.

“What will you do?” he asked.

“When we get back you mean? “ Leo paused at that.

Truth be told, he hadn’t even thought about it. What was there to think about? It was always the same thing, ever since the beginning of the invasion. ”Stop the krang. Free more people. We need to expand the resistance, so the more labor camps we free the better. I promised them they’d see their families again before Christmas, but at this point who knows. Just try to keep everyone together. What about you?”

Raph shrugged, as if the question wasn’t nearly as important.

“Probably get the Shellraiser fixed. Donnie’s not gonna be happy with this.” He said, gesturing at the broken panels and bullet shot windows still tattered with broken glass and burned off windshields.

Then Leo’s second question loomed in his mind. One that, actually now that he was thinking about it, he couldn’t believe that it hadn’t come up a lot sooner. He barely thought about it, before the words left his mouth.

“You could come with us?”

“What?”

The other turtle’s expression turned unreadable as he abruptly straightened up in his chair.

“Why not? You’re both strong and capable, and I mean I think it’s pretty fair to say we’ve become somewhat friends now, so you could come with us. Help us defeat them. You said you’ve already defeated the krang before, right?”

“I wouldn’t call it that…”

“So, come with us! I think Donnie’s wanted to ask, but he’s been too scared to approach the subject. But it makes sense right? Starting over? I mean you must have thought about it.”

Raph slowly shook his head, eyes darting everywhere else that wasn’t Donnie’s body.

“Not really, no..”

Leo could see the other turtle wasn’t nearly as excited by the prospect of dimension jumping, as a teleporting resistance leader might have expected, and started wondering if maybe he’d missed something.

“Look, I understand if you don’t want to. Our dimension isn’t exactly a walk in the park, but the offer still stands if you change your mind. And I mean, with the way things are now, we could use all the help we can get.”

“And what, just leave? Just like that?”

Leo shrugged supportively, genuinely not understanding Raph’s dilemma.

“Why not?”

Raph looked around for a bit, mouth half agape as if he knew what to say but just couldn’t. Leo tried not to push it of cause, but the thought of leaving their counterparts alone in the desert for the rest of their lives wasn’t the happy ending that he wished for them. Probably in the same way, this version of Donnie might not wish for them to return home to a world still plagued by the krang’s control. But either way… the choice was there. It had always been there, there just hadn’t been anyone willing to bring it up yet.

And if such an opportunity really was on the table… wouldn’t it at least be worth considering? God knows, if Leo had the option to start over again, he’d take it in a heartbeat. For Casey Jr, April, Mikey and everyone else they cared about.

Finally, though, after a while, Raph simply shook his head.  

“It’s your world, not ours. And we had our shot, and we blew it, so… all we can do is just live with it. The krang is your fight, not ours. Not anymore.” He said, though there was a part of it Leo wasn’t sure even he truly believed.

Leo was about to make his way outside, eyes darting past the mechanical body, before he turned back towards his brother’s counterpart still deep in thought.

“Are you sure Donnie feels the same way?”

The sun was up before the fire had gone out and a new day reminded them that they were still out of the barren’s grasp. At least, for a little bit longer. The Shellraiser was kind enough to remind them that their pursuers would probably be able to apprehend them within a day, unless they started moving and soon. They probably would’ve been already, weren’t it for one tiny little thing that still needed to be taken care of.

“Alright, ready?”

Leo nodded through the fear in his eyes, as Mikey adjusted the position of the arm and Wendy held his other hand as Raph simply enjoyed the show.

“Yeah, let’s just count to three. Wait, no-! Surprise me”

“How’s surprising you going to help?”

“Makes the pain feel less… painful.”

Mikey rolled his eyes, “Okay but like, it’s either one, two or three, so if you want to make it less obvious, you’re going to have to count-

“ARGH!”

Raph let out a chuckle as Wendy without waiting around for noon, clicked the arm into the socket and Leo let out a scream before he was able to move it again.

Mikey shrugged.

“Or, just do it, sure that works too…”

Leo’s anger faded quickly as he saw Wendy’s smirking evil smile, and instead the turtle warrior tried to move it around, still sore but without that clanking sound of unscrewed bolts that was now tight and secure. He wiggled the fingers one after the other, and triumphantly managed to make a fist, before analyzing the other’s expressions with worry.

“Does it look okay?” he asked, with Mikey holding up both hands proudly and bombastically.

“Let Doctor delicate touch have a look!” he said, with Leo looking even more worried now as the turtle leaned close overly inspecting every angle and crack on the prosthetic. After a couple moments of needless anticipation, suddenly and without warning his yelp rung loudly in the air and Leo jumped.

“OH MI GOSH YOUR ARM IS ON BACKWARDS!”

“WHAT!?”

As Leo and, well, everyone collapsed into a stream of laughter, it soon became evident that there was in fact nothing wrong with the arm.

“Oh, ha ha. Very funny, Michael.”

“You should have seen your face!” the turtle bellowed clutching his plastron tightly and wiping away fake tears. “Doctor delicate touch has examined the arm, and he can conclude… it looks great!”
“Oh thank god. Don’t do that!” Leo breathed exasperated and promptly dashing his brother- still laughing over the shoulder.

“Does it feel okay?” Raph asked, remembering with discomfort that time when his shoulder was dislocated and shuddered.

Leo bend the arm once more, took a few turns before he promptly formed a thumbs up.

“Yeah.. Good as new. Tell Donnie thanks when he wakes up.”

There was a moment of silence, as it became evident that they where still one member short of a goodbye. Raph knew he’d have to talk to Donnie about their decision some time after he woke up, though the thought of that alone was enough to make him happy he’d have a moment alone to collect his thoughts.

Leo helped Wendy pack a mattress along with an extra string of rope that they used to attach a draggable transport for Oswin, who seemed to be lulling in and out of sleep. When they got back to their people, at least the Barren might stop looking for them, and keep their focus on the Shellraiser instead. They were definitely easier to spot, but Raph just hoped he’d at least fix the charging unit by then. Otherwise, it was like Leo said, they’d just have to improvise.

After Oswin was safely buckled, and Mikey and Leo made sure to pack a few extra bandages, it seemed like everything was set. Though Raph hated to admit, there was still that one thing that kept knocking at his brain, but he couldn’t for the heck of it remember what it was. Deciding that it couldn’t be that important, he instead resided himself to saying goodbye.

“Ready?”

Mikey and Leo looked at each other, hesitant first, then assuredly.

“Ready.”

Mikey stepped forward first, holding out a hand and smiling that Michelangelo smile he could only imagine his own little brother would reflect.

“I uhm… take care? Is that what you say?”

Raph nodded and shook it.  

“Yeah. Good luck, and all that.”

“Thanks” Mikey muttered, ruffling the back of his hair awkwardly before the tears crept into his eyes.

“Oh what the heck-“ he wrapped his arms around the red turtle and practically leapt into his shell before Raph had any time to object or understand what was even happening, “I’m gonna miss you, Raph”

“Yeah…” the turtle muttered, patting the smaller turtle cautiously on the shell, before Leo let out a chuckle. It had been a while since he’d done this. Good thing Donnie wasn’t awake to make fun of him, huh? Speaking of which, Leo made his way towards the metallic body, gaze regretful but grateful at the same time. He put his hand on his shoulder and sighed.

“I’m sorry we couldn’t, do this in person, but thanks Donnie. For everything.”

Wendy didn’t say much, merely shook Raph’s hand and turned back towards the cliffsides shielding the way back to the clan and them. As they kept walking, Leo in the distance held two hands over his mouth and yelled,

“Don’t do anything I wouldn’t do, raisin!”

Raph rolled his eyes, but against his better nature, waved right back.

“In your dreams, cyborg.”

. . . .

The Shellraiser was quiet inside. Like there’d just been a tornado swiping through, and once again leaving nothing but Raph and an empty shell waiting to come to life and probably yell at him.

The weapons… what was it that he wanted to say? What was so damn important that even now, when their biggest problem was out of the world, he just couldn’t stop thinking about it? What was it that he needed to tell them? Why could he never remember the important things?!

He felt them starring, even then, the more quiet it became. As the Shellraiser began slowly driving in the opposite direction and towards their next scavenger den, he could feel them behind his shell starring quietly, judging him. Scornfully disagreeing with his decision.

“Don’t look at me like that.” He muttered, trying very hard not to look at the family photograph of his older brother, arms crossed and always looking so damn self assured and like he just had the answers to everything.

The other one wouldn’t stop pestering him to turn back already, to listen to Donnie and just turn back.

“It had to be this way and you know it! What’s the alternative, huh? Wait around for the barren to pick us apart? Haven’t we done enough already?” Raph exclaimed, nearly stopping the car entirely.

The weapons… the krang…

“you’ve defeated them once before right…?”

Other Leo’s voice rung in his head like a hammer banging the inside of his skull.

“Wait…”

Raph slammed his foot down on the break harder than he’d ever slammed it, because then it finally clicked.

“Krang technology…. They were using krang technology! Where would they get that!? Unless…”

Of cause! THAT’S why they looked so familiar.

Raph nearly fell out of his seat as he stumbled backwards to the computer where he entered the code to the archive and began frantically searching and searching and searching until…

Raph leaned back amazed and exhausted and hopeful all at the same time, Donnie’s head tilted slightly to the side as if to say, ‘told you so!’.

He figured it out. It was there, it had to be, they had to… oh no.

“You’re not gonna let this go, are you?”

Donnie didn’t answer, but he didn’t have to. Raph knew exactly what that look meant. The same one the others kept giving him every time Raph had the slightest idea he was onto something really, really stupid.

“Okay, I get it! Just shut up.”he grumbled, eyes fixed on the dashboard where he was just one key turn away from continuing ahead. Away from all the unnecessary trouble and deathly encounters with mutants they would have never crossed paths with if it weren’t for…

Damn it… what am I doing? Raph’s last thought, before he begrudgingly turned the key, Donnie’s glare still effective in the car view mirror.

 “God I hate you sometimes…”

Mikey felt weird. They hadn’t been walking more than a few miles, but he couldn’t stop thinking about what they were walking into. Other Raph and Donnie. If this doesn’t work, that maybe he’d have to try it again. Surely without the Odachi they’d have to, right? Unless the clan new something they didn’t, they were stranded. The endless desert only reminding him of this fact.

Leo walked ahead, but Mikey could tell his brother noticed his discomfort. Mikey might not be a mystic warrior, but he was still good at sensing when something was wrong. And this, well… it didn’t feel… it just didn’t feel…-

“WAIT! STOP!”

They all turned their heads, Mikey already reaching for anything that might be used as a weapon with Leo following suit, but the car approaching them with rapid speed was way too tattered to be a barren one. Let alone a scavenger.

And as the Shellraiser slid in a U-turn in front of them, effectively blocking their path it was clear that unless they’d forgotten something in the car, other Raph was clearly not happy with their departure.

“Raph?”

The former practically jumped out of the car, panting like he’d been running as Leo and Mikey shared concerned glances. Had something happened? Where they in danger? Where their pursuers here? Already?

“What’s wrong?” Leo finally asked, though Raph looked anything but concerned.

He looked ecstatic.

“I figured it out!” the turtle exclaimed, barely keeping up with his lungs as the worlds fell out of him in waterfalls, “They had krang weapons! Where did they get those! I remembered something about them but I couldn’t figure out what, until I went into the archive and then I saw it! I remember when we were kids- they were there, I mean of course they were there but I never even considered-“

“WOAH, woah, woah, slow down there! Take a breather. Breathe in like this… and breathe out. Now, what’s this about the krang?”

Raph did as suggested, before finally taking in a deep breath and nodding enthusiastically, before he held up a picture of a gun not unlike the ones the Barren had been carrying.

Huh, guess they do have paper in this world.

“Listen, they had the krang guns, but that should be impossible. Those weapons shouldn’t even exist- all the krang’s technology was wiped out during the M-bomb. Everything destroyed, everything except those guns, which means-

Leo looked absolutely horrified for a moment.

“What are you saying… Th-that they’re here? They’re back? I thought you said they were different from our krang. That you’d defeated them-

“We have! But that’s not the point. The point is… if there’s krang technology, then the barren must have gotten them from somewhere. And if that’s true, that means I think I know of a way we can get you back to your own dimension. I didn’t remember them before, but then I thought about Casey’s pucks, the ones you used for the detonator and they’re almost identical to the kraangs portal devices. Portals, to other dimensions”

Mikey felt like all the air had just been knocked out of his lungs and a smile began to emerge.

“So… you’re saying-

“Yes! If we can find one of those, just one, then Donnie might be able to reprogram it to your dimension. I mean… it’s worth a shot, right? What do we have to lose here?”

Mikey’s smirk was unmistakable as his shit eating grin tempted Raph’s own enthusiasm, because what he was actually saying was obvious.

“We? So… that means… “ Mikey nudged, with Raph letting out a groan.

“Fine! Okay… I… come with us.” He finally said and Mikey looked to Leo for his responsive.

“Leo?”

The older turtle looked back and forth between Wendy and Raph like he couldn’t decide if any of them were a hallucination of some sort. Then he let out a sigh, and started rubbing his temples in that leader-way he always did when they saw a risky opening in the krang’s defenses.
“But even if there is one of those portal-thingies, where we even get one? What, should we go back to the barren and ask? I’m sure they’d be more than willing to help out”

Raph shook his head.
“Drifter’s Rove has the biggest collection of items before M-day. I told you, Don and I went there once before and most of it comes directly from New York. If they’ve got krang technology somewhere, that’s our best bet. Your best bet.”

Leo seemed convinced enough, but not a hundred percent. This was still a shot in the dark after all, but if the krang of this world were dumb enough to have made a bunch of portal disks lying around, maybe it was exactly the kind of stupid they needed to get home. The kind that didn’t mean Mikey would have to risk burning them alive through dimensions to figure out what worked.

But then, Mikey saw the look on Wendy’s face and all that excitement seemed to deflate.
“What about you?” he asked.

Wendy took a breath before she raised her gaze from the ground. The smile on her face was forced, but Mikey knew that she still meant it.

“I’ll protect him. I promise I’ll keep us safe.” She said, before promptly saluting in a way that was too similar to Casey Jr, and Mikey didn’t waste a second giving her the biggest hug he could muster.

Leo patted Raph on the back before making his way back to the Shellraiser.

“I hope you’re right about this”

“Ma’am?”

“Yes?”

The cat emerged from the shadows before Big Mama could even take one sip of her mochaccino, but no matter. Her combatant had already defeated three champions in the last hour. People where not yet bored of the show.

“The suite has been infiltrated. We counted four, two humans and two yokai. One of them, Barrum Draxum, ma’am”.

Big Mama turned around in her chair at once, startling even the cat.

“They’re here? Already?”

A big smirk curled up over her purple lips, as she took one sip from her drink and sighed with satisfaction.

“Well now... looks like the show has started early.”

Chapter Text

[Calibration in process…]

[Please stand by…]

[Memory core recalibration successful]

[Processing…]

[Recharge at 100 %]

[Download complete. Please stand by… Please stand by… Please stand b-]

Donnie jolted awake like he’d been zapped, his vision slightly buzzed as his body whirled back into life. Normally he’d get a warning before his processors would come back on, but not this time apparently. Whenever Raph was in trouble, he’d normally activate code purple, effectively interrupting the charging units main port and letting Donnie know immediately to go into defensive mode, so he’d assumed that was the reason. But as Donnie lowered his staff, emergency systems slowly suspending their programs one by one, he realized that there was no one there.

Not only that, after a quick roundabout of nearly stumbling on an old can of some sort, he also came to realize that he had absolutely no idea where he was. Which seemed at this point in his mechanically oriented career like a certified sign for ‘something’s very wrong here’.

Morbidly curious and equally terrified, if metal could be terrified, Donnie tried calling out for the others, nearly triggering a memory as the names of their other selves played over his voice box. The place in question seemed to be without his charging unit entirely, the sky above him hidden behind layers upon layers of metallic and oddly familiar looking skyrises above him.

Was this a trove of some sort? Had the others gone for parts perhaps and forgotten about him? The theory was plausible at the very least, though Donnie nearly had an artificial heart attack as he saw the broken pieces of scrap strewn in front of him. The pieces of old bins and scorched teddy bears made the mutant nearly wonder if he was going to wake up any moment on the concrete floor buried in rubble.

Okay, so definitely some kind of scavenger trove. And judging by the daylight and the echo that vibrated faintly and lividly somewhere above, civilization should be very closed by as well. No, yes, his processors definitely picked up voices somewhere in the distance and… was that gun shots?

What the heck happened? Or, I suppose what happened ‘this time’ is more appropriate… As usual, I’m gone for two minutes, and everything goes to Dimension X! Typical!

And with that resolution clear in the robot’s mind, figuring out how to get back to the others was now unsurprisingly voted priority one.

But as Donnie haphazardly kept his bo staff at an arm’s length, ready to defend any monsters or mutants coming his way, the sound of something rustling somewhere close made him grind to a halt. Donnie, moving cautiously and with each step slower than the next, began to approach the ruckus warily, only half expecting it to be a familiar face, before he was suddenly blown backwards by a bright almost luminescent light and...

...cleaning supplies?

But it was what followed next that nearly convinced him something in his circuit must be broken.

“Well…? “

April gestured cautiously at herself, awaiting the reaction of Barry and Todd as the two resistance fighters tried to feel a change. The broches they’d secured where slightly cracked at the center, smudges and pieces missing in places that made April wonder if they’d be enough to do the trick.

Todd’s eyes doubled in size as the capybara grabbed his cheeks.

“Wow… aww! You look so cute! I could just squish you-“

“Todd! Focus?”

Cassandra rolled her eyes, blocking the mutants path with one out stretched hand as she herself seemed less than comfortable in the glamour’s yokai fur suit. 

“Ah, right, sorry. Tihi, oh that tickles..!” the capybara wheezed not hiding his lackluster resistance to anything ‘fluffy’.

April sighed feeling the same human skin underneath the glamor, but marveling at her now moth-looking hands and feet. Draped in a purple tuxedo with a tie to match, Cass and her both looked like they were going to a comic con. Well, if comic cons also included kraang infected yokais guarding the front doors. 

“You sure you know what you’re doing? I mean, the Battle Nexus isn’t exactly known for its open-door policy, sure, but the kraang? One slimy misstep on a slug and we’re in deep trouble.”

Barum having exchanged his morning robe for a black leathery jacket and hood, looked over the broches one more time as he adjusted the mythical-looking navigation device on his wrist. Courtesy of one Donatello, way back when mystic research and science still had the time to be explored.  
“Just follow my instructions and I can assure you, there’ll be no slug-stepping at all. But once you get to the first floor, let me remind you that you’re on your own from there on, understood? Retrieve the blade, then get out. Everyone gets home happy.”

“And Big Mama won’t know you were here.” April finished, eying the Battle Nexus as its toxic green and pink hues luminated the scorched wasteland of what used to be the Hidden City. While she understood why Barry wanted to stay as far away as possible, her guts told her that there was still more that the scientist could be doing, than maybe he wanted to admit.

“Exactly.”

Cass grit her teeth, “But shadow-cat junior might. Oh, I can’t wait to rip that sneaky little hairball’s tail off and slam it into-

“Ay, stealth mission, remember? Stealth. As in, no ripping tails. Or pummeling” April muttered, lowering Cass’ fist. “This isn’t just Big Mama in there… the kraang are here too.”

At that, a shiver ran through them, as they gazed in the Battle Nexus’ direction, as if its mere presence was a giant beast waiting to devour them. The last place left that hadn’t been destroyed by the kraang, now somehow even more venomous and dangerous than the hotel they’d infiltrated as kids. Gone was the touristy flashes of glamourous panache, bright colors and a spectacle reaching everywhere in the Hidden City, and instead it was replaced by a looming shadow that seemed to shimmer like the vein on a spiderlike hand. Each kraang vine wrapping the colosseum up like a present waiting to be opened, and a nice little reminder of how much the kraang’s control stretched around the complex of remaining yokai survivors. Suffice to say, this wasn’t going to be a piece of cake.

April, noticing the worry on her fellow combatant cleared her throat and pretended for a second that her brothers were right by her side.

“They still don’t know why the boys are… absent. That’s our advantage right now. Which means we don’t have a single second to waste here, you got me?”

But of course, April didn’t need an answer to know that answer. Cass pulled into a determined grin as she slammed her fist into her hand, Todd saluting before he activated his broch and turned into a fly-looking yokai with matching Battle Nexus Blazer to boot.

“Let’s get our mystic weapon back”  

But as both Cassandra and Todd geared towards the complex, April stalled behind, putting her attention back to Barry as he ran over the blueprints of the building.

“Barry” she said, the scientist only then noticing she was there. April looked back at Cassandra and Todd, before taking a deep breath, clutching the bug spray Casey had given her absentmindedly.

“If this goes south… take care of the others, alright? Make sure they got out. Please?”

The yokai let out a scoff, before turning fully to face her and crossing his arms over his chest.

“Taking on the sacrificial role now that the young leader is absent, I see.”

“I mean it, Drax. You’re not fooling anyone with your solo scientist act down here. I know there’s still a warrior in there somewhere. Who believes in the resistance.”

Barry hesitated for a moment. His gaze fell to the ground, voice as serious as she’d ever heard the old goat.

“Despite your prowess for picking fights against surmountable odds, it’s not the resistance I don’t believe in, Miss O’Neil.” he said, before gazing back towards the purple vines ensnaring the ground below.

“You might safe your family for now, but we both know, you can only fight a losing battle for so long”

April, not really knowing what she’d expected to hear, forced herself into a smile, before heading down the hill and towards the spider’s web.

“Well… won’t know until we try, will we?”

From a far it didn’t really look like the Shellraiser was looking at anything. The wasteland stretched so far and wide that the sand that blew haphazardly in the wind nearly obscured the view of what used to be a city. Leo didn’t know what kind of city it was, contrary to the numerous times he’d accidentally teleported himself in the past, his geographical skills never really went beyond New York. But if you squinted, it definitely looked like some buildings still remained in tack, while the rest, not unlike at home, was comprised of skewered skyscrapers and crooked high rises.

It was the giant crater surrounding it that concerned the leader. Not to mention that their navigational compass was currently MIA and replaced by a stubborn old turtle, that even if he was right about this, probably couldn’t be too sure himself. But at least as far as Leo could tell, this definitely didn’t look anything like a scavenger dent.

“Uhm, I don’t mean to question your navigation skills, but uhh… you sure this is the right place, chief?” he asked, Mikey too looking like he was struggling to be optimistic.

“Positive”

“Aren’t troves supposed to have, you know, stuff in it? And people?” Mikey said.

“It’s Grifter’s Rove, not trove.”

“Oof. Give whoever named it that a raise” Leo muttered.

“And I know what I’m doing! I’ve been here before…” the bigger turtle insisted, though his eyes darted back and forth like they didn’t know where to look.

“You don’t sound so sure” Mikey, cautiously, added as Raph leaned from his chair.

“Will you just give me a moment? It was a long time ago! I… I think. But this place wouldn’t be in the archive unless Donnie cleared it.”

It wasn’t hard for the leader in blue to tell when something was bothering his teammates. Call it a sixth sense he’d developed over the years. He remembered what Raph had told him back when they’d managed to get themselves caged up, and he noticed the uncertainty on the big turtles face clear as day. It was the very same one he’d seen on their Raph every time they were gearing up for a fight. And it was the same one he continued to share every time he had to give out an order without knowing if his plan would work.

“Welp, only one way to find out”

Leo opened the door and stepped outside into the warm desert heat. Raph nodded in silent relief as he too grabbed his blaster and stepped outside, with Mikey remaining inside.

“I’m gonna stay with Dee.”

Leo about to protest, quickly retracted his sentiment as staying in the Shellraiser probably was the safest place to be, and with other Donnie still out of commission, it would probably be better to have someone look after him.

“Good call. So far barren places haven’t done us a whole lot of good in this world.”

“Meaning it’s safer in yours?” Raph muttered.

“Touché”

The wind was eerily still as they ventured towards the crater, Leo not really sure where they where going, but Raph seemingly onto something. And that something as it happened, appeared to be one single pole planted into the ground right by the edge of cliff; a tiny rusty bell handing from the tip.

Leo carefully stepped closer to the edge trying to spot a way across to the ruined town, though Raph’s gaze remained fixed on the bell as it stood alone in the empty cluster. He didn’t suppose the bell could somehow magically teleport them across, as the leader was so used to by now. Where is the odachi blades when you need them?

Leo heard the pling of the metal against the bell’s, feeling just about as confused as ever.

“A bell? Why a bell? This is like, the number one trap in the ‘obviously a trap’ handbook!”

Raph looked up and down at the bell. He walked around the pole a couple of times as if to discern any secret message or trapdoor wired into it, but it looked just like any normal bell. Leo, ready to march back to the car, quickly marched right back as the bigger turtle wrapped his hand around the ringer.

“What are you doing?”

“Do you have a better idea? What else are we supposed to do here?”

Leo quickly put his prosthetic over Raph’s wrist, if only to match its size.

“Oh, I don’t know, how about not ring the obvious trap so we can get ambushed?!”

Raph rolled his eyes and prepared to tug as Leo struggled to pull him away from the pole. This of course, turned into a very professionally fought scuffle, only brought upon by two of their world’s most skilled martial artists.

“Raph, no-

“Let go!”

“You let go!”

“Stop it!”

“You’re gonna get us all ki-

But it was too late. The bell dangled from side to side, even louder than if it had simply been rung, as the sound gave one tension filled ‘ding’ that echoed ever so briefly over the empty crater.

As Leo, slung halfway over Raph’s arm and Raph standing with Leo’s hand on his face, waited with anxiety induced anticipation for the ground to exclude, they soon came to find that… nothing happened.

Slowly and very relieved, Leo climbed off of Raph’s arm and let out a sigh. Raph crossed his arms unamused.

“Still got all your limbs?”

“Funny.”

But just as he said that, something else caught their attention, Leo immediately reaching for the blade that was no longer there, and Raph with his finger on the trigger of his blaster.

Something whirred unceremoniously to life somewhere below, screeching like a mechanical claw before suddenly grinding to a halt. Both circled the other trying to locate the source of the uproar, before just as quickly as it had appeared, it was gone.

 “Did you hear that?” Leo whispered, before Raph nodded solemnly on the far end of the craters gap, where a figure was now walking towards them.

Squeezing his eyes, Leo tried to make out any skull masks or scavenger gears that would suggest they’d be screwed, but the mutant in question was only wearing a green hood. Their face was hidden behind a dark scarf only revealing the faint glow of two bright yellow eyes as they marched calmly in a steady pace in their direction.

“What do you think? Scavenger?”

Raph shook his head, brows burrowed.

“No… I don’t know why, but I don’t think she’s a threat.”

Leo didn’t have any time to ask what the heck he meant by that, before a long riffle was suddenly pulled from the cloak and pointed right at the bigger turtle’s chin.

Both slowly raised their hands.

“Not a threat, was that what you said?”

“Shut up!” Raph hissed, as the stranger continued to circle them, looking about as happy to see them as kraang prime after the resistance took out two of their labor camps in one day.

Raph let out a sigh, hand to his head like he was having a migraine.

“I’m guessing you and I’ve met before”

The mutant didn’t respond, their orange fur peeking out from under the mask. Suddenly she pulled down her hood, revealing herself as a fox mutant of some sort, scrapes and scars hidden under her neck. Her eyes looked like daggers as they only briefly acknowledged Leo’s presence and continued to circle the other turtle.

“Where’s the other one?” she suddenly said, and it was at this point clear to Leo that these two must have had some sort of history, even if Raph wasn’t entirely aware of it.

“Occupied.” he just said.

The fox let out a frustrated groan as she lowered her riffle a little.

“Didn’t I tell you two not to come back here?”

“Maybe you did, maybe you didn’t- don’t remember, don’t care. Are you gonna help us or not?”

The fox didn’t answer, instead finally circled back to Leo whom she eyed as curiously as she was defensive. When her eyes caught side of his prosthetic arm though, it was clear that something inside her clicked.

“Another machine?”

Leo, slightly offended, gently pushed the riffle in his face out of the way with his finger before holding out a hand.

“Turtle, actually. Name’s Leo. We’re looking for the Grifter’s Rove.”

The fox didn’t take it, instead opted to pull the riffle over her shoulder. Leo supposed that was good enough of a peace gesture for now.

“I can tell.”

“So, you’ll help us? We don’t want any trouble. We just need to fix up our ride, then we’ll go.” Leo explained, but the fox only scoffed.

“Sure, you are.” She snarled, but Raph wasn’t having it.

 “Do we need to make this into a fight? Because we can make this a fight, if that’s what-

“What he means is, we’re open to negotiation here. It’s important, okay? We really need your help, some bad mutants are after us and if we don’t-

“The Barren, yes, I know. I should’ve guessed you’d make enemies with the worst.”

“Then you should know we’re not so easily scared.” Raph added, hand on the gun in his belt.

Leo, usually the peacekeeper, stepped firmly in between the two to diffuse the tension. Whether Raph actually didn’t remember her could be a problem for later, but right now they had bigger things to worry about.

“Listen, obviously we’ve come to the right place here. What’s it gonna take for you to let us in?”

The fox, finally dissolving her furious gaze from Raph, instead turned to Leo, unimmune to his roguous charm and let out a sigh.

“You said the other one’s here too?”

Raph didn’t say anything, but just crossed his arms.

“He needs help. Please.” Leo said, as something in the fox’s eyes seemed to flare at the confirmation. And after another couple of seconds of not knowing whether or not she was going to shoot them or leave them, suddenly the fox turned around and gestured for them to follow.

“This way. And bring the car.”

The sound of footsteps... No- not footsteps. It was running. Running faster and faster like the beat of a drum speeding up. The yelling of echoes from someone he did not recognize, it all came from that blade. It vibrated through his fingertips like electricity.

It was power, it was living. It was so unreal and real at the same time that if he didn’t know better, he’d suppose he was already dead.

Maybe he was.

“Here for the show?”

The yokai guards looked at the strangers amused, if not a little skeptical. With Cass struggling not to just straight up punch their way past the two dogs, April struggled to keep Todd immobile underneath the tray of left over strategy-sweets and cookies.

Okay, not the best plan in the world, but rather that than accidentally stumbling into a fighting arena.

The two yokai looked at each other before going over to inspect the tray of sweets, April doing her best to make her voice match her bug-looking form.

“Catering. Care to keep Big Mama waiting?”

Another pause as they silently looked them over, April holding her breath as the fear of their glamours malfunctioning. Finally though, after both exchanged a solid nod of confirmation, the guards then surprisingly stepped aside, bathing them in the cold lights from the entry of the building.

“Let them in”

Without saying another word, April pushed the tray forward as even Cass looked surprised that no fight had ensues as of yet.

“I can’t believe that worked” Todd muttered, April quickly pushing his head back underneath the cover. But as they made their way through the big hallways of the Battle Nexus’ former yokai resort, April got a bad feeling.
“Something’s wrong” she said, as the bright greens and purples that bathed the hallway obscured the outside in the neon lights made it clear that something was happening, though they were seemingly all alone. With sounds of ‘whooing’ and cheering hollering like a distant echo, betraying the silent well-furnished path ahead of them. No yokai, not even a fly or a shadow in sight, and April immediately went into fight or flight mode.

“Where is everyone?”

“Enjoying the show” Cass muttered, not lifting her gaze from the window as the others stepped beside her to see.

April hadn’t noticed Cass stopping, and she quickly pulled over the tray- Todd too peeking out from his hiding spot.

What met her was the sight of thousands, maybe more, yokai all seated in the giant purple sphere of a giant fighting arena, distantly but close enough to see the screening of the two silhouettes fighting underneath. It was even bigger than April had ever seen, the expansion seemingly making it possible for twice the amount of fighters and even more audience members. As small mystical fireworks went off the crowd went wild, the two silhouettes slashing and gnawing at each other, but out of desperation instead of fury. As each successful hit was met by a wave of cheers, it became clear that this match wasn’t a fair one, with the more defensively prone yokai dodging and scrambling to get back up. Her opponent was a yokai unlike anything April had ever seen, slashing and growling like a wild beast. Tendrils extending and choking each limb it managed to wrap around, the pinkish purple hue like a beast on itself.

The meaty pinky flesh almost identical to that of…

April nearly stumbled backwards. The yokai, or well… what was left of them, continued to slash, seemingly able to corner their opponent with a furious attack that struck repeatedly at their head like it was nothing. The crowd went wild.

“ANOTHER INCREDIBLE DEFEAT FROM MOUNTESS! KRAANG ONCE AGAIN PROVES THE STRENGHT OF THE EMPIRE! ALL HAIL KRAANG PRIME!”

The entire arena erupted into cheers and screams, some standing up to clap furiously and desperately like this was the highlight of their day.

“Commander?”

April grit her teeth as the meaty lump of alien flesh pounded on their motionless body again, and again, and again. Every sense of her seemed to temporarily go on hold, April feeling her nails dig into her skin as she thought about all the people and friends she’d lost. All the allies, yokai and human alike that continued to fight and die, meanwhile the Hidden City turned misery into entertainment. How could she do this?! What kind of monster would ever even allow-

“O’neil! Snap out of it!”

April, slowly blinked, feeling Cass’ grip around her shoulders tighten as she felt Todds hand over her fist. Finally remembering why there were here she forced herself to relax and let her hands fall loosely by her side.

“R-right. Come on, which way?”

“Left” came Barry’s voice from her ear.

They continued through the seemingly endless hallways and corridors, grateful for the lack of yokai, but still cautious for any eyes that might linger. It wasn’t until they came to one of the locked doors that the sounds of footsteps began to echo behind them.

“Stop! Turn around, you’ll see the corridor. Elavator is on the other end” Barry instructed, the gang already turning in the opposite direction. The entire complex was a maze, sounds of gnarling and distant crackles resounding through the walls like it was alive.

“And Big Mama?”

“Still enjoying the show.” Barry said, dryly.

“Not for long she’s not.” Cass muttered murderously, the mere thought delighting her. April couldn’t blame her. A lot had changed in the last decade, but it seemed like some things stayed the same, like how far that big spider was willing to go for her business.

As they finally found the elevator, right enough, the big crystal dispenser in front of it shimmered by each floor that was selected. Making sure the hallway was empty, Todd immediately got to work. But as the crystal sizzled and shimmered with every tug and pull, the elevator itself began to whirl and shake. The ruckus seemed to be enough to alert two yokai bodyguards in the nearest vicinity as they turned a corner, making them freeze.

“Hey! You!” the yelled, April quick to push the trolley in front of the capybara to hide him. Cass tried to look for a way out or just anything to look less conspicuous but this seemed to only draw the yokai’s attention even further.

“Where do you think you’re going?”

“Psst-! Todd, do it!” April hissed as the entire elevator seemed to flash bright red. The crystal had been removed successfully it seemed.

“On it!” Todd whispered, nearly dropping the replacement then and there.

“Didn’t you hear me?! Where’s your post?! Kraang prime doesn’t tolerate slackers”

The Yokai was right in front of them now, April’s back bending as the dog towered over her. April quickly pulled her hand over her broch and tried to think of something, but making believable excuses was never her forte .

“Of course. Pardon. We were just-

“Big Mama requested we bring her palette to her office, sir.” Cass quickly interrupted, showcasing the tray of sweets, though April could clearly see the former foot clan soldier sweating profusely.

“Todd…?” April whispered, noticing the capybara struggling with the crystal.

“I- I can’t- I need-

”What are you doing?”

April froze as the yokai nearly looked behind the tray, but Cass was quick to act, spilling the cookie tray all over the yokai’s shirt.

”Ops! Oh I am so sorry! That was an accident! I will clean it immediately.”

The yokai let out a growl, about ready to pummel Cassandra then and there until his eyes landed on April again and his brow furrowed skeptically.

“Don’t I recognize you?”

April looked down confused, before she realized in horror that her glamour had stopped working.

“I’m… uhh…”

The yokai took a second to scan her as April furiously tried to reactivate the broch, but it was already too late. All eyes were on her as something else made the elevator turn into a portal to Narnia and April was just about to run when-

“You’re coming with me”
“What?”

The other yokai intervened before she could protest, grabbing April by the wrist and dragging her in the other direction.

“Hey, let go!”

Cass didn’t waste another second, before she grabbed her own broch and tossed it in the yokai’s face. As his grip released from April, she quickly shoved herself out of the way, parrying a blow from the second yokai. Cass reached for her belt, activating her Donatello trademarked hockey staff and slinging it at the yokai’s in one fell swoop.

Welp, so much for stealth.

The first one landed on his back, quickly grabbing his watch and bellowing into it.

“Intruder!”

April was just about to launch herself at the yokai, before suddenly the capybara jumped onto the table and slung it right into the two yokai at once.
*todd to the rescue*

“Todd! What are-“

“The big button! Press the red b-

Todd didn’t finish the sentence, before suddenly he was tackled to the ground, Cass pushing both her and April into the shaft as the light from the crystal shimmered and crackled dangerously in the console. April saw Todds brief smile before the capybara was pinned down, the doors slamming shut as a bright big light erupted around them, and she fell to the floor.

…

The two yokai looked at the capybara furious and a little disappointed, as the two infiltrators disappeared from sight through the elevator. They'd failed. Well, mostly.

“Well, well, well… if it isn’t the mutant traitor. Alert Boss. Looks like we got a live one”

Todd looking between the two yokai let out a nervous chuckle. He grabbed the last remains of sweets from the tray to hold up as a peace offering.

“Hehehe…. Chocolate chip?”

Cass landed with a thud on the floor. The light of the hallway were gone, instead she found herself bathed in a dim light as the cascade of uproar from the outside was drowned out.

“April!?” she called, stumbling out from the elevator. Still reeling from Todds sacrifice, she frantically looked around as if her friend were hiding in the shadows somewhere. But as she continued to stumble down the dark hallways of the complex, each room more cold and spacious than the next, it became increasingly clear that she was alone. 

Small sounds of ruffling nearby made Cass approach a big metallic door slightly cracked and seething with a faint blue hue. As she made her way inside, Cass, not taking any chances, grabbed an old mystical looking vase for defense and circled herself as the sounds of ruffling grew louder and louder. 

“Command-!”

Cass nearly stumbled over a metallic box, raising the vase above her heard for defense, before she realized that it wasn’t a box… it was a cage.

Inside it sat a small creature, eyes buried behind pink tendrils and starring up at Cass almost innocently. However long the kraangification had taken place, the child behind the mutation was gone. Her breath hitched in her throat as the creature launched at the bars wrapping its claws around the bar, until more just like it slowly blinked to life in numerous smaller cages- some yokai, some something else entirely.

Champions…  

Cass felt like her entire body was locked in cage. Despite spending years now watching how the change alters a person, alters friends and allies alike until they’re beyond recognition… Cass never felt more useless in her life.

But as the child’s haunting gaze remained on Cass, the rest of the caged creatures sat in silence, not making a sound as it became clear that the bright light from the other side of the room, belonged not just to the outside arena…

But to Big Mama’s podium itself.

Cass saw the chair at the end, the shadow of the yokai sipping from a cup as her back was facing Cassandra. She didn’t waste a second, before pulling back against the wall, using an old desk as cover while Big Mama was too busy observing the crowd.

“Boss!”

As the door swung open at once, Cassandra made sure to keep her head down. Big Mama didn’t move from her spot as the two yokai she’d previously turned into grapes entered the room, but instead lowered her cup slowly with an annoyed exasperation. Cass saw her chance for the door, until she realized that the small figure tossed to the ground in front of Big Mama’s desk, was none other than Todd, both hands now tied behind his back.

“We caught this one down in B2” the first one said.
“Whatcha want us to do with him?” asked the second one.

Big Mama let out a chuckle, her light toxically sweet voice turning even more bouncy as she saw the capybara strewn before her and looking very unsettled.

“Now, now isn’t this interesting? Toddypoo is it really you?” she said, hands clasped together as if reuniting with an old friend. “Now, now no reason to be shy. The best part is just about to start! Come, come!” she said eagerly waving the capybara to her window. Todd didn’t get much of a choice though, before she pulled him up and turned his gaze outside towards the Battle Nexus’ increasing cheer and screams.

“You can leave us”

The two yokai looked at each other, confused.

“But ma’am-

“Don’t make me tell you twice~!” she sang, her eyes flashing red and bright for just a moment. This seemed to be enough for both of the yokai to nod and exit as quickly as they could.

Cass tried to move closer, using the shadows just like she had been taught to effortlessly glide across the room unnoticed. The screams from outside only grew loduer and louder, the sound of something beast-like roaring with every slicing motion. And while Cass couldn’t see exactly what was happening, with the way Todd continued to shake watching the display, it wasn’t hard to imagine.

Big Mama of course, only smiled calmly, hand wedged on the capybara’s shoulder and tapping slowly with her fingernails as sharp as needles.

“You’re here with Draxy aren’t you? Any reason why you didn’t invite our mutual old friend to the party?” she mused, as Todd quickly feinted a scoff and shook his head.
“Draxy? Who’s Draxy? I don’t know anyone, hehe, by that name! Nope, no can do!”

Big Mama’s smile faltered.

“No? Aww, maybe I was thinking of someone different then… Linus? What do you think?”

Cass nearly broke her cover then and there as the shadows around her suddenly started to move and expand, before Todd was vicariously lifted from the ground by the furball himself, manifesting from thin air. The cat growled, Todd looking absolutely horrified, as the cat ran its claw under his chin.

“I always wanted a hamster.”

Todd gulped at the motion.

“Heheh… there there, good kitty” he muttered, before tossed to the floor once again, knees first. Big Mama circled the capybara with both her hands behind her back.

“Come on, Toddsy, this will only get worse before it gets better. Where is he?”

Todd shook his head, looking between each yokai as if trying to discern which one was more willing to kill him, before shutting his mouth tight and looking away. It was in that moment that the capybara nearly lit into a smile as he caught sight of the figure hunched down behind the dresser on the other side of the room. Cass quickly put her finger over her mouth as Todd quickly pretended to look anywhere else.

“You really do enjoy your decoration here, don’t you? Is that deco I see? Maybe a hint of renaissance! I’ve always been more of an expressionist kind of mutant myself”

Big Mama let out an innocent chuckle and sat back into her chair, looking like a school counceler about to discuss future career plans. But then a smile twisted over her pink lips.

“Awww. Don’t you think I know your little human friends are here?” she said, Todds demeanor immediately changing to panic as Cass too almost let out a gasp if she hadn’t stopped herself.

“Ooh, what’s the frownsy for? I’m sure your little turtlyboos would have been here too if they could. But I guess they’re a little occupied?”

She knows… of course she knows! And if she knows, then the kraang… oh god damn it!

Todd trying to seemingly shake off his momentary panic, was suddenly lifted up by the cat again.

“You can hurt me all you want, Mama. I’m not… afraid of…”

Todd trailed off midsentence as Big Mama’s calm human form was suddenly transformed into her spidery-self and tripling in size to the capybara’s chagrin. 

“…spiders…”

Big Mama let out another toxically sweet giggle, like an innocent schoolgirl and not a greedy psychopath.

“You don’t have to tell me, little hamster. I’m sure kraang prime would be delighted to-

“Wait.”

Big Mama stopped her approach midway and sighed.

“Is there a problem?”

The cat’s nose moved as he glanced around the room. Cass’ heart pounded like crazy, but as a warrior she was quick to steady herself. Todd looked at Cass with fear, as the ladder felt the cat approach the corner where she stood.

“Someone’s here” he muttered, as the shadows hiding her began to move, the cat disappearing and reappearing from view all over the room, until suddenly-

The cat fell to the floor at once, as Todd had decided to pull at its tail.

 “RUN CASS!” he yelled and Cass had zero time to waste.

She made a B line for the same door she’d entered, Big Mama roaring with fury as the cat struggled to get back up and Todd was thrown against the window, a hand around his throat.

“Take of that”

Drifters Rove was among the various venues available in the wasteland, something that should absolutely not work in any way shape or form, and yet, somehow did. As they made their into the crack itself, Raph once again felt that prickling feeling in his head that tethered on an incoming migraine. He had been here before, he just didn’t remember when or why. He remembered meeting a fox but not the one walking beside him. He remembered the rows upon rows of collectibles and scrap, the archive of human exhibits displayed in impressive cracks in the wall and the colony of mutants that lived underneath it.

But if you asked him whether or not he’d walked the same steps he was right now, he wouldn’t know. As the Shellraiser was lowered carefully into the handmade lift, with the reluctant help of Lena, as the fox was apparently called, they parked it by the nearest tech shop. And while Raph would have much preferred it if Leo and Mikey would stay close, he could see the way their curiosity marveled at the human artifacts.  The cartoons gathered, the old paper stacks, the dvd’s and arcade machines all studied closely by the friendliest crowd of wastelanders Raph had ever seen.

Even though their counterparts were from a different world entirely, it wasn’t difficult to sometimes forget that they were probably missing out on ‘normal human stuff’ as much as they were. Well, maybe not Raph so much, but he still remembered what a video game was. Even if he didn’t know why he knew.

So, as Raph got to work on Donnie’s charging pod, the two wasted no time looking for any kraang technology that might resemble a teleporter. Or at the very least, extra fuel to tank up on. But even Raph had to admit that the odds of scavengers collecting kraang tech without selling it, was one to a hundred. He knew that they had to be out there somewhere, the kraang was always planning something, it was just a question of where to look. And once Donnie was back online, that question should in Raph’s experience, be easy to solve.

As Raph pulled wires from the circuits, muscle memory guiding him as he replaced the fuel with new ones, Lena watched observantly from the doorway, as Raph got to work.

“You really don’t remember me?” she asked again, tilting her head. Judging from the look on her face she didn’t seem all that convinced. In other words, from her perspective it really seemed like he’d have a good reason to lie about it, whatever that might be.

Raph had met probably more mutants than he’d ever be able to keep in his head, good or bad, but it was rare that anyone stuck around unless Donnie actively reminded him to remember. But Lena seemed like a completely blank in his head, yet still gave him a bad feeling in his gut. He couldn’t place it.

“No, but from the looks of it we didn’t make that great of an impression. Maybe it’s better that I don’t.”

She scoffed at that, before her gaze landed on Donnie’s pod and she let out a sigh.

“Yeah, maybe…” she muttered. As Raph was just about to plug in the necessary components, he realized he was missing a screw and started reaching for the toolbox.

“Here,” Lena held out the screwdriver and Raph accepted it silently. He pulled, he turned, he clipped and he screwed every single last components he could find to make sure the pod would stay functional, and did it as if his body was controlled by an invisible guiding hand.

“Got any clippers?”

Lena continued to hand him the right tools, Raph choosing to worry later about her ‘kindness’ until his brother was working and awake again. If anyone remembered a stranger, it was Don. Even if you’d rather forget them he’d remember for you anyway. And if this place had kraang tech, he would know.

“Okay, this goes here… and this.. here!”

Raph lifted his hands from the machine as it slowly whirled back to life. The purple neon lights turning on one after the other until the entire unit began to shake and roar like an engine, the meter slowly going up. “Finally…!”

Raph sat back with relief. Finally, something going right for once!

Lena watched the pod with half a smile on her face, though it quickly faltered as she looked out at the market. Raph followed her gaze, watching the peaceful scenery of mutants, younger and older alike all marveling and the various alien mechanisms and modern day items. Raph recognized the streetlamps all piled together like an artpiece, he recognized the computers all smashed to bits and the street signs that had now become a museum in on itself.

And yeah, sure, when looking at this place, too good to be true of course, but still… Raph supposed he could kinda see why Donnie was so obsessed with it. He could maybe even try to imagine what it must have been like to live back then, but he already had the beginning of a bad migraine and two not-brothers to make sure got home safe.

Lena, noticing Raph’s pensiveness gestured to the Rove, her eyes still on the ground.

“He’s gonna be like that for a while, you know. Why not take a look around? If you don’t remember it, there’s a lot to make up for.”

Raph looked back at Donnie, slowly but surely going up in percent, then back at the interior of the Shellraiser still somehow miraculously functioning as it should.

“I guess if power’s back the security should be too…” he said, trailing off as he noticed a small mutant boy run almost ballistic at the sight of an old delivery bike with just one wheel left.

“All this stuff is really from before M-Day?”

Lena nodded.

“Yup. Every piece of scrap still salvageable. We like to preserve history here. Even the one that hurts.”

Raph pulling himself out of the trance and choosing to ignore the implication of that last part, pulled out the kraang gun he managed to take from the barren guard.

“I meant to ask you before, but do you know anything about this?”

Lena grabbed the gun and flipped it over in her hand, probably checking if it was worth anything.

“Barren guns? No, I’m sorry. I don’t think humans made these.” she said, before tossing it back to Raph.

“Exactly. When New York was scorched, Donnie told me the underground was still somewhat intact. That’s where the stuff comes from, right?”

“Some of it, yes.”

“That means some of it came from these guys too.” Raph concluded, looking back towards the Rove.

If most of the human artifacts were shielded from the bomb, then wouldn’t it make sense for planet conquering alien slugs to store their tech there too? In any case, they could at least bet that the mutants born after M-day wouldn’t be able to tell kraang tech apart from human tech.

Lena seeming a little more concerned as she stepped out in front of Raph.

“What do you need it for?”

Raph, returning her disingenuousness, simply shrugged.

“What’s it to you?”

She let out a sigh, her eyes flailing once again everywhere but his face.

“If we have it, I’ll let you know. But I can’t make any promises. We don’t just give these things away, and New York is a death sentence as far as we know. People who scavenge there rarely come back alive.”

“Some did.” he muttered, his migraine temporarily getting worse. As he clutched his skull hoping that it wouldn’t split in two this time, Raph nearly thought he hallucinated the figure glaring it him through the crowd.

Raph stepped forward gun in his hand, but the figure was already gone.

What the hell?

“It’s alright. I’ll stay.” Lena assured him, as Raph looked back on Donnie one more time before cursing under his breath.

Trusting that the security system still worked, Raph followed the figure and ran into the Rove.

April barely registered the door closing behind her, before she found herself in an unknown part of the Nexus.

“Cass?!” she called, though as the elevator opened again there was no one in there.

April didn’t know what to do, her thought whirling around in her head as seemingly everything had already gone wrong. This was a bad idea- I shouldn’t have- why did I think we could-!? And now Todd and Cass are-

“What happened!?”

Draxums voice crackled in April’s ear. She could feel her heart beat a million miles in her chest as the sight of kraang vines on the ground and in the ceiling only added to her sense of panic.

“I don’t know! The door! It didn’t-. Cass is gone.”

Draxum let out a sigh.

“Great.” Came it, before he too seemingly had to compose himself. “Okay, the office should be on this floor. We’ll worry about the foot soldier after you’ve retrieved that sword.”

April looked back at the elevator, eager to go back for Cass or Todd, but as she looked around she realized with a shimmer of irony, that this was the correct floor. Cass could take care of herself, but Todd was at Big Mama’s mercy now…

But the odachi… if it was here… shouldn’t they-

April grabbed her head, as if to stop it from falling off her shoulders.

“Keep it together O’Neil.” she whispered, before taking a deep breath. It was like Raph always said, one thing at a time.

“…fine. “ she muttered and began making her way down the hall. Find the sword, find Todd, get out. She repeated those three things in her head like a mantra as she checked every corner or cranny for yokai guards or spying eyes, though she seemed completely alone. The silence was so eerie it almost made it unbearable the closer she got. Each door locked one after the other, but it wasn’t until she’d reached the end that the light from the Battle Nexus below caught her attention.

Just the sounds of the screams and desperate cries from kraangified yokai and warriors alike, the whirlwind of noise that build into one giant bloodbath… April was almost ready to break the glass and confront Big Mama head on, kraang be damned.

“O’Neil? What’s wrong?”

Barry’s voice sounded concerned, yet resolute. April on the other hand, felt like she was ready to burn this entire freaking place to the ground.

“How could they do that to them… her own people?”

Barry hesitated before he answered. He knew. This entire time, he knew what Big Mama was capable of, of course, but this… how could anyone not want to take down the kraang for this?

“Never mind that! Keep moving! The office is right around the other end. Be quick, while she’s distracted.” he reminded her, and if there was one good thing about the Battle Nexus, it was that it it remained the perfect distraction for big power-hungry spider bosses. April forced herself to move away from the window and back towards the big metal door with the silver webbed print. She tried the handle.

“Locked. Of course…”

April reached into her belt, thanking her past self for remembering to go shopping, before hse pulled out another of Donnie’s handy playthings. It was a small metal magnet with a scale on it and a turner, which was easily draped over the handle of the door, before it slowly assessed the mechanism as she turned it back and forth.

“Come on, come on… yes!”

As the sound of a resonant click reverberated from the door, April pulled the handle again as the door easily swung open.

“April O’Neil~…” she muttered triumphantly as she entered the big purple office of Big Mama herself. A big bad guy chair behind a desk, the giant window showcasing the now blackened city behind her, as well as the big safe locked behind the other side of the wall.

April shuffled the papers, she opened every crack she could find, every unnoticed corner or picture that might hide anything to the safe, but it wasn’t until she checked the compartment beside the safe, that she found a small remote tucked inside. It had a small blue button on it, neatly matching the frame of the mirror strung up right across it on the opposite wall.

April, getting ready to turn tail and run, pressed it, waiting for something to happen, until a big bright light brightened up the room. As the seemingly unremarkable mirror began to turn, she almost couldn’t believe her eyes as the odachi appeared in a hidden compartment behind it.

She didn’t even think about how easy it was, before she was reaching for the blade with relief. But right before she was about to grab it-

“WAIT!”

April was suddenly tackled to the ground and for a second, she thought it was Cassandra that had somehow found her, but no. As Casey Jr pulled off his mother’s mask, worry in his eyes, April realized with a shock that the blade was now blinking bright red.

“Casey!? What the-

But it was too late. Before April could even think about how the heck he’d followed them, she grabbed Casey by his hand and pulled both of them out of the way as a net was shot from above them, barely missing it as it started buzzing with electricity.

“Oh no… RUN!”

As they hurried outside the entire complex was now flaring up in alarm as each door was buzzing with electricity and the corridor began to lit up and narrow more and more and more.

“April!” Casey yelled as April looked in horror at the cascade of yokai blocking their path. They were trapped.

Well, one of them was.

Before Casey could protest April immediately grabbed him and made a break for it to the other side. Before the last lock could seal the entry way she’d came through, April proceeded to kick the shaft open, before stuffing Casey inside and thanking whomever that he was small enough to fit.

“Stay. Put.” she instructed, trying to sound encouraging as Casey opened his mouth to say something, but April didn’t hear what it was before she was pinned to the ground.

A light sinister chuckle erupted behind her, as the crippling sound of multiple legs appearing behind her made April rush to get up, though she was outnumbered.

Big Mama leaned down, changing into her human form as she with a manic look in her eyes grabbed April by her hair.

“Enjoying the show?”

Leo and Mikey didn’t know how long they’d been starring at the box. Surely a lot longer than the other mutants passing by it like it was nothing but a simple box. Nothing remarkable about it. Nothing noteworthy, just some old legendary box that had somehow made its way down here intact.

The fact that these kids would never know how beautiful an arcade game was, almost made Mikey cry. Never would they seethe in agony as their high score was beaten or feel their blood pump as they were just seconds away from beaten the old one. The feeling of sweet, sweet satisfaction as hours upon hours of hard work was rewarded with a victory cry and pixelated confetti.

“Can’t believe they still collect this stuff” Leo muttered, trying really hard not to sound as interested as Mikey knew he was right now. They’d both had their search for remaining arcade machines long since discarded as the invasion went on. Not enough time to worry about simple stuff like that again, and yet here there were in a world where people were only just learning about it.

And with that thought in mind Mikey made a mental note to never ever have Casey Jr. not know what dance, dance, revolution was.

“I never thought I’d see an arcade again in my life!” Mikey marveled, equally as thrilled as he was sad about that notion.

“If Donnie was here, he’d probably fix it for them. Make a whole show out of it.” Leo muttered and Mikey chuckled.

“After giving a two-hour long PowerPoint presentations on why it’s not magic, right?”

“Ohoho absolutely.”

“And then Raph would probably smash it to pieces after losing first game” Mikey nodded.

“Never say Nardo was the only bad winner in this family!” Leo said, dashing Mikey over the shoulder and the ladder pushed him to the side.

“Tell that to April’s video camera! There’s still peanut butter on the lense- I can smell it!”

They both laughed, not remembered the last time they’d laughed to be honest. But the moment was short lived as the bigger picture made its way back into reality and the two went quiet for an awkward amount of time.

“At least it’s kept us alive for now.” Mikey muttered, as Leo visible flinched.

He knew that Leo had to step up after… well… those days, but false bravado or not, it did help. A lot. Mikey couldn’t remember the last time he’d been able to inspire people the way Leo had, even when everything seemed hopeless. The fact that Leo’s affinity for being a bad winner had helped them the way that it had, was a miracle in on its own.

“Do you think the others are looking for us?”

Leo shrugged, looking at the very least grateful for the change of subject.

“I don’t know. I mean, they know we’re still alive, but who knows how long that’s gonna last. The sooner we get back, the better.”

“Yeah. I hope they’re alright.”

Again, after another moment of a not so comfortable silence between the two, of course it was Leo that broke it, groaning with exaggerated frustration as they passed more troves of invaluable junk.   

“Argh-… So far none of these look kraang related!”

“Can I see the drawing again?”

Leo handed him Raph’s poorly drawn sketch. It looked like an old biscuit with a triangle shape and a blob in the middle, though of course none of the lines were not wiggled and scribbled.

“Not an artist that’s for sure.”

“Is that supposed to be an eye?” Mikey muttered, squeezing his eyes as if that would help discern how the teleporter was supposed to look.

Eventually they moved on, showing various mutants the picture in hope that some of them would know what they were talking about, but these people were about as knowledgeable on the subject as Mikey was on mystic powers. They’d been shown fidget spinners, rulers, some weird triangle shaped coaster, and even a weird conspiracy poster of the illuminati symbol.

But nothing remotely like an interdimensional teleporting device. Finally after some time, the two decided to take a break on a nearby bench, or well, the closest equivalent to one.

Mikey felt the words stuck in his throat as the elephant in the room pressured him to break the lid, so to speak, despite Leo’s insistence that they just had to keep looking.

Leo let out a sigh, and Mikey could clearly see the despair on his brother’s face. He was just as desperate to go back home as he was, but the difference was that while Leo might be more willing to search for other options, Mikey had learned well by now that sometimes that was not always the case.

“Look, if we can’t find it. You know I could still-”

“No.”

Mikey let out a groan, and stood up straight, “You know we might not have any other option here! And if it can get us back home, isn’t it worth a try at least?”

“It’s not-“ Leo quickly lowered his voice, composing himself as if he knew if he started now, he wouldn’t be able to stop. “We’ll find it. If not here, then somewhere else”

“Are you serious?! Can’t you at least hear me out-

“Wait- stop. Shush.”

Leo suddenly looked around, grabbing Mikey by the arm protectively.

“Wha-

Mikey was suddenly yanked to the side, Leo leaning against the side of one of the troves as his eyes followed something behind them- and if this was another way to get out of an argument, then Mikey was ready to throw hands.

“What is your problem!?” he hissed, keeping his voice low, until he saw the way his brother’s eyes suddenly lit up in shock and confusion.

“ Leo? What’s wrong?”

“I- I don’t know! It’s like…” Leo looked around again as he clutched his plastron, before finally locking eyes on the hooded wolf walking down the opposite pathway and carrying a blue hilted blade.

“… we’re not alone.”

Raph didn’t know how long he’d been scaling the trove. The figure was gone as quickly as it had appeared, but Raph still felt that chill on his neck from someone watching him. As he walked, passing the various artifacts and items, it was becoming increasingly clear that any mutant passing through here were either a historian or in hiding.

He recognized the downtrodden mutants eyeing the troves like they were a promise of a better future. The trigger-happy mutants always keeping their finger on the trigger or hiding themselves under hoods. Which also happened to make finding whoever it was spying on them, even harder. But Raph knew what he saw. And if anyone here knew that they were hunted by the Barren, surely someone wouldn’t pass up the opportunity of handing them over.

This place was supposed to be safe. Raph knew he should feel safer, after all, it was Donnie that had archived it as one, but he just couldn’t shake the feeling that something was off here. Maybe it was the constant reminders of things edging deeper into his mind, maybe it was the amount of mutants not out to kill them yet or just genuinely not seeming like a threat. It was too good to be true, plain and simple.

And the sooner they got out of here the better.

But as his follower shadowed Raph, once again disappearing from view, the turtle found himself eying a whole other trove he didn’t even realize they had. Raph felt his head sizzle with a migraine, but ignored it in favor of that weird little feeling in his gut that manifested.

A whole group of mole-mutants and even a few skunks where admiring a display of pots, each with a plastic tree dug into it. None of them were real of course, Raph knew that much. There hadn’t been any rain or trees of any sort since forever now, and he seriously doubted that was going to change any time soon. But he still couldn’t help but feel a kindle with the tree. Plastic or not, it reminded him of a real one. It reminded him of the smell of leaves and fresh air. Images of light shining through from a grate in the ceiling and the dark almost red bark that ensnared it.

But just as quickly as the memory had appeared.

It was silly but, for a time he couldn’t look away. That stupid tiny dollar store plastic plant somehow making Raph momentarily forget about the figure right now eying him from the other side of the aisle. And that’s when he realized, he recognized the fur.

White and tethered, draped in leather. It was him.

Raph immediately ran to where the figure had stood, but the wolf was already gone. And just like that, a chill ran down the turtle’s shell as he realized something else.

“Donnie…”

Without wasting a second, pushing past the various mutants in his path and reloading his gun all at the same time, Raph raced to get back to the Shellraiser. When he finally found it, he was relieved to find that it was still there, just as it had been before, parked right by the trove.

But just as he stepped inside, as his eyes landed on the spot where Donnie’s charging unit should be-

“Consider us even”

-a sharp pain suddenly spiked through the back of his head, and everything went dark.

April felt her chin slam against the ground as she was dragged towards the desk where Big Mama sat crossed legged in front of her. She tried to move, but her arms were pulled firmly behind her back. As she gazed around the room, she noticed Todd trying to wave at her consolingly, despite being covered by a purple web that gagged him to the wall.

April, meeting Big Mama’s venomous gaze, practically growled as her capturers tried to hold her back. How could I be so stupid… it was fake- of course it was fake! Big Mama had known they were coming all along and yet it was her idea to come here anyway… How could April be so careless? And now Casey was here too… argh- someone tie that child to his bed or something! She should have known. She should have done better… Leo would have done better… Hell, he’d escaped her before with ease. Now what? 

“Well, isn’t this the fizzywinkle! Commander O’Neil. How lovely of you to visit my humble Battle Nexus”

“Where is it!?”

Big Mama, illuminated by the bright pink light emitting from her window, simply grabbed the tea cop on her desk and took a sip.

“I see that teenage girl in you, still hasn’t grown to learn any manners. Didn’t your turtlycomrades tell you how to address an older lady?”

April flinched to her better judgement and Big Mama raised her brow, a smile on her lips. “Oh? They didn’t? Well, that is a shame. I was quite looking forward to the reunion myself. I’m sure Draxy would too. So where is that giddly little scientist?”

Once again April had to remind herself that murder was not okay, before she even registered what Big Mama had been asking. Barry hadn’t spoken in a while now and it only made for another worry on the list of problems that seemed to keep piling up.

April shook her head, half feinting confusion, half trying to get as much information out of her as she could, before either hoping for Barry or Cassandra to make a break for it.

Assuming they were even okay…  
“Drax? Why should I know?”

Big Mama’s eye twitched. She let out a chuckle, hand covering her mouth indignantly.

“You really think I wouldn’t recognize my own cloaking broches? Even a roach could have figured that out!” she said, tossing the two broken broches to the floor before stomping on them with the end of her heel.

April tried to move again and felt the stab of the henchmen’s claws digging deeper into her very human arm even more. Trying not to show her pain, April instead opted for answers, as the odachi was clearly not her main goal.

“Why… why did you do it? The sword means nothing to you. Why steal it? Don’t you already have enough kraangified monsters to kill?”

“Oh no need for flatter dearie, I am a businesswoman after all. I know an opticious opportunity when I see one. And as it happens, my sponsors have just been dying to meet you! Trouble is, they get so hesiticious when it comes to those pesky turtles. Never one for bargains, always pulling schemes. And funny thing!” she said, joyfully leaping to the ground, hand under her chin as she pretended to be puzzled.

“I don’t seem to remember the last time our little turtlyboos wasn’t walking around with a mysthic weapon! And judging by that poorly disguised look on your face, something’s happened. So, what happened? Finally got tired of playing Earth’s heroes? Well, can’t say I fault the turtlyboos. Even saviors of the earth needs a sabbatical once in a while, dearie.”

April felt her blood run cold. She tried to put on a smile, that cocky one that would let everyone know that she wasn’t scared and definitely still had some semblance of control left, even if it wasn’t true.

“Okay, fine. You want Draxum. We want the sword. Just let Todd go and we’ll talk. This doesn’t have to get ugly.”

Big Mama circled her desk, legs crossed as she fell back into her chair, as if this was no longer an interrogation, but a job interview.

“You really do have a spunk about you, human. Oh how you would have made a fine champion. But no, I’m afraid it’s not that simple.” she sighed, checking her nails. “You see, I am a very busy woman, and unlike my employers I don’t have a realm to conquer, so you see, if word gets out that their precious heroes of humanity has gone puff! Well, we can’t very well have that, can we?”

Suddenly it was like a switch flipped in April’s head. Suddenly that big bright light behind her didn’t look so menacing.

“Wait, so… you haven’t told them!? Kraang doesn’t know they’re gone”

“Goodness, this vanishing act sure gets more and more interesting. But no, I haven’t. I like to keep things on the downlow you see, and well, as Draxy surely would testify, pestering the boss with your troubles usually doesn’t bode well for a teenzy spider as myself.”

April couldn’t believe what she was hearing.

“But… why? Why work with them?! To keep your sick twisted sense of power? To feed your people with more kraangparts until they get tired?”
“One very simple thing I’m sure you can understand, my dear. Survival. And it’s not a bad deal. Quite transactional actually. They give me worthy champions to entertain my spledipidous Battle Nexus, and I give them the gossiper news on flimsy little human rebels such as yourself!”

Or what she was really saying was that without intel about the resistance’ weaknesses, she’s useless to them. And if news got out that Leo and Mikey was missing, that Big Mama had been lying…

Big Mama, suddenly appearing right in front April, and clearly running out of patience, directed April’s attention back to Todd as she transformed her arm back into a spidery claw ready to cut through his neck.

“Speaking of deals. Unless you want your friendsywends here to become my next special edition rebel champions, how about you tell me a little something about our mutual friend?”

“I- “ April stammered, Todd shaking and stretching to pull away. As Big Mama’s back was turned, suddenly something else seemed to move out of left field. April thought for a second it was her cat henchmen returning, but no.

Before Big Mama could move to cut, April noticed none other than Casey Jr. moving behind her desk towards the other shelf, where something shiny was wedged between the shelves. As her eyes met his, April nodded solemnly and Casey continued to reach for the light, though not before accidentally knocking down a book in the process.

April was quick to act.

“How do I know you’re not going to sell us out anyway? Don’t think I’ve forgotten your last ‘deals’ in the past.”

Big Mama let out another chuckle, lowering her claw to the delight of Todd before transforming it back into a hand.

“Oh, no, no I’ve grown a lot since then! I’ve had a change of heart. And as I said before, I know an opportunity when I see one.”

Casey was close now, fingertips scraping the hilt, but he was too short.

“And does the kraang know about your little secrets? How would they feel if they found out you were withholding information?”

Big Mama’s eye, or well, eyes, started twitching again as the yokai tried not to let her anger show.

“Oh the kraang are quite simpleminded, I’m afraid. If all they want is to conquer the human world, who am I to judge? As it happens, my people are quite useful to them alive. And as long as you and your little resistance keep, well, resisting, I plan to keep it that way. Everyone’s happy.”

Casey used his staff instead; the makeshift one Cassandra had given him a couple of months back to reach it. He scraped the hilt and began to slowly pull it towards him.

“And Drax? Why do you want him so badly?” April continued, struggling not to look at Casey.

If April made it out of this alive, she was either going to kill Draxum or thank him. Both worked.

Big Mama let out a sad sigh as she leaned over her desk.

“Well, as sad as I was to hear about the parting of your purply scientist- he was a promising candidate after all- Barry was never one to run away from a conflict. Mayhaps I simple miss the company of an all friend?”

Big Mama began to approach April now, that sickeningly sweet voice of hers somehow growing even more venomous as she slowly grew bigger and bigger in size for each step.

“You want him to make more champions.” April concluded, as Casey finally wrapped his hand around the hilt of the blade, before immediately tucking down behind the desk again.

“Oh, I’m afraid that’s just showbiz! Yokai can only survive for so long, and unless you give them something that satisfies, it won’t be long until they start getting bored. The only way to keep their spirits lifted is to keep them on their toes- give them something new. Something exciting. For their own benefit, of course”

April scoffed, the henchmen behind her loosening their grip a bit as the spider towered over them.

“As long as you stay on top, right?”

Big Mama laughed, wickedly and delightfully, ready to cut where it would hurt the most.

“Exactly. Oh I knew you’d understand, such a clever little human you are.”

Casey looked at April with concern, nervously gesturing towards the door, but remaining where he was.

April met her own reflection in Big Mama’s myriad of eyes and smiled.

“Yeah… I think I do.”

She didn’t waste any time. April pulled out of the henchman’s grip, successfully freeing her right arm as she reached for the bug spray and aimed for the eyes.

“NOW CASEY!”

The wolf moved frantically through the crowd, unaware that he was shadowed. Leo and Mikey kept close as the cloaked mutant gazed behind him, eyes wild and tired, but unmistakably Ferrin. Mikey barely recognized his former capturer underneath the black garment hiding his dirtied fur. Gone was the leather straps and metallic spikes, and instead the mutant that not so long ago threatened to kill the turtle if need be, looked like he hadn’t slept in days. He kept reaching for the blade and holding it close, his lips moving around as if he was trying to communicate with it, but still kept muttering and rambling under his breath.

After a while he suddenly stopped, moving in through one of the troves before double checking behind him that he was truly alone. Mikey and Leo watched from atop one of the cliffsides many walkways, as their enemy disappeared inside.

Looking at him now, for all his faults and all his threats, Mikey couldn’t stop feeling a bit bad for him. The explosion must have done a number on the guy. At least enough to leave captain crazy behind and come all the way here.

“Who’s he talking to?”

Leo shook his head, eyes pulled into a grimace.

“Don’t know, but let’s not stick around too long to find out.” he said, already on his way inside. Mikey quickly pulled him back.

“Wait a minute!”

“What?”

“We can’t just waltz up to him! Let me talk to him.”

“Talk to him?! Michael, this is the guy that need I remind you, kidnapped you!” Leo exclaimed seemingly more offended about it than even Mikey.

“I know! But he left the Scavengers! Maybe he’s on our side?”

“Are you crazy? He tried to KILL us! I cannot believe after all this time you still think you can just go on ahead and give every guy who’s slightly non-murderous a pass.”

“Wendy helped us!”

“Yes! Unlike Wolfie over here! And right now, we’re defenseless because of it. We need that blade back.”

Mikey grit his teeth, almost feeling his mystic powers activate then and there as he encountered a worse enemy than the kraang- Leo’s stubbornness.

“Fine! Okay! Just, let me try! Trust me on this.”

Leo didn’t answer, eyes going back and forth from the way Ferrin had gone to Mikey’s pleading puppy eyes. Though as the door to the trove was suddenly pulled open again, Mikey decided to take matters into his own hands.

He jumped down in front of the wolf, the Wolf who for a few seconds looked like he’d just seen a ghost. Mikey smiled and waved, trying to sound as friendly as possible, and not like he was here on a vengeful vendetta.

“Ferrin!”

The Wolf paused, stepping backwards as he kept his knees bended, and eyes peeled. He looked like he hadn’t slept in days, a big dark gash over his snout that wasn’t there before, and Mikey felt a knot in his chest at the sight.

But for every emotion that seemed to run through the wolf at once in that moment, surprise didn’t seem to be one of them. Mostly fear and… precaution. A lot more than when Mikey was still chained up and in a cell.

“You… You survived..” he stammered, still backing away slowly, the odachi clutched tightly in his grip.

“Yeah. Who would have guessed right?”

“Stand back, turtle!”  he exclaimed, pointing what Mikey had been hoping would be the mysthic weapon, but was instead a small makeshift gun from his belt.

Mikey put up his hands, guilt and confusion all mixing together as he also tried to prove to his brother that he could do this on his own.

“I don’t want any trouble, alright? But you took something that doesn’t belong to you-

“That’s what you want?! The stupid magic blade doesn’t even work! It’s worthless! Absolutely worthless! HAHA!”

Now it was Mikey’s turn to be slightly afraid. Ferrin’s cackle was anything but happy, it was… manic. Sad, even.

“More reason for you to give it back… then?”

Ferrin continued cackling, his voice hoarse and brittle, as if regaining that one bit of control back was enough for him to fall apart untethered. The fury in his eyes were unmistakable, though the shaking of hand told a very different story.

“I mean- do you have any idea what you’ve cost me!? All that trouble and the steel doesn’t even work!” the wolf said, shaking even more as he approached Mikey slowly.

Mikey, with his hands still in the air, tried once again to sound calm and collected, eyes still on the odachi.

“Hey, a-are you okay there? Dude, take a breather-

“I mean just to think after everything I did for my clan… and then you had to go and ruin everything didn’t you?”

“Ferrin-

“YOU don’t get to call me that! Not you… you, and your little entourage of problems- my entire life and NONE of it was real! It was never about the Oasis! If it’s even real- of course what would I know?! I’ve only been dedicating my entire LIFE to find it and then- gone… just like that. All, because of you.” he sneered, eyes wide as he lowered the gun for a moment to grasp at his head.

Mikey tried to move forward, slowly moving the gun away from him and towards the ground.

“I don’t want any trouble, I swear! I-I’m sorry things turned out that way, really I am, but we can still help each other here. No one else needs to get hurt.”

Ferrin paused for a second before he threw suddenly let out a roaring laughter, hands thrown in the air.

“Help? From you!? HA! You’ve probably already let them here haven’t you!? Soon, we’ll all be dead for what you’ve done. He’ll kill me”

Mikey thought for a moment, before he realized who he was referring to. Who would be able to strike as much fear into the wolf as right now. If ‘fear’ was what you could even call it. 

“Oz?”
“No- NO! SHUT UP! MAKE IT SHUT UP!” Ferrin roared, though he wasn’t talking to Mikey anymore, and instead grasped the odachi like it was a phone line about to disconnect. “Stop- TALKING! Just shut up… Never mind… I can still fix this. But he’ll come for me… after what I’ve done? We’ll be dead in the morning if you’re here, you stupid, stupid-

Mikey gulped as the odachi was now the weapon of choice lingering away from his throat. But instead of grabbing it, he instead pushed it away gently, and though it might be futile, trying his hardest to get Ferrin to calm down.

“Ferrin, you’re not making any sense. Please, just put the sword down, okay? Let’s talk about this”

Ferrin lowered the blade, something in his eyes flickering for a moment, that seemed like it might be common sense, but just as soon as the blade was lowered, was it raised above Ferrin’s head showcasing all his teeth.

“No. Oh I’m not gonna let you. You know what you are? You’re just a spoilt little liar.”

“That’s it!”  

Ferrin was not prepared to dodge, before he was suddenly pushed to the ground a hand keeping him firmly pinned.

“Leo, no! Wait!” Mikey tried, but of course it was too late.

“Surprise! Hand over the blade.” Leo said, as Ferrin fought and kicked to get him off.

“Leo! I had this!”

“Sorry Mikey, but I’m not taking any chances!”

But just as Leo was about to grab the blade, a shot suddenly rung through the air making both Mikey and Leo pause. Ferrin nearly threw himself at the ground, Leo not quick enough before the wolf managed to slip through his grasp.

“Where is he?”

Mikey looked towards the ruckus, hands over his face. Raph looking like he was ready to set fire to the entire Grifter’s Rove, marched forward, blaster aimed at the ground where it nearly missed Ferrin’s leg.

“Raph?!”

That was apparently all the wolf needed to escape, the blade still in his hand as Raph started running after him, if Leo hadn’t intercepted him.

Raph’s shell slammed against the wall of the small but gratefully private corner, as Leo and Mikey struggled to contain him. The mutant’s eyes were seething, the veins practically about to burst out of his forehead, but Leo retained his grip.

“Get OFF me!”

“Raph, calm down!” Mikey tried, and while at least he seemed to get through to the bigger turtle, Raph still looked about ready to reload his gun if needed- his face starting to resemble his leather mask more and more.

“I should’ve known coming here was a mistake- I swear when I find that bone chewing flear bag-”

Raph promptly hit the wall of concrete behind him, promptly making it shake for a few moments as Mikey begun pacing frantically back and forth.

“But it doesn’t make any sense! What could Ferrin possibly want with Donnie?”

“Who cares!? He’s not gonna get away with it-

“Think about it!” Leo protested, getting back into his leader voice seamlessly, “We were with him the entire time when Don went missing, meaning he probably wasn’t alone about this. We’re not made of metal. We can’t just walk in guns blazing!”

“Oh yeah?! Watch me!” he said, sidestepping, but Mikey blocked his path.

“He’s scared. Betraying the Scavengers… the Barren. He said he was going to ‘fix’ it, maybe… maybe he thinks Donnie’s that solution? If the blade didn’t work, what else could he have to offer?”

“From the sounds of it, it works just fine. Either that or he’s gotten desert mad or something.” Leo mused, before clearing his throat as he was met by the unamused glances of Mikey and Raph. Mikey sighed, pacing like a detective back and forth.

“Do you think it might be April? You did say she came through once, maybe she’s reaching out again?”

Leo shook his head.

“Maybe… but we can’t know for sure until we got it back. With, Donnie.” he quickly added, successfully ensuring Raph’s shoulder untenses, if only a little bit.

Mikey on the other hand wasn’t as convinced.

“Oh, so now you wanna negotiate…”

“He nearly shot you!”

“But he didn’t! I told you to trust me, but did you listen? No! And now, surprise, surprise, he got away!”

Raph and Leo got quiet for a second. Leo looking equally guilty as he was self-righteous about the interference, and Raph rubbing his elbow as if the leather straps and metal plates had stopped working.  

“Maybe short stack’s right. If anything happens to Donnie-

“We won’t let that happen” Leo quickly said. At this point, if there was anything Mikey and Leo could agree on, it was that they were not about to let their counterparts done. Especially not after helping them when Mikey was the one taken. Even if a part of Mikey still believed that Ferrin could be helped.

And so, as it was clear that everyone was equally tensed by the situation, not to mention coping with the fact that Donnie might be in serious danger, the group took a deep breath and prepared for another fight.

“Any idea where they might have taken him?” Leo asked.

Raph’s eyes began to dart back and forth, until realization dawned on him as he spoke.

“Lena”

As the fox worked moving the strange machine, the legend, just as fake as the last one, Ferrin could feel the vibrations from the sword tickle him with a nervous tangent. They yelled at him like a voice inside his head. Like its heartbeat was speeding up as well, anxiety pooling from it and spilling over to the wolf.

“Shut up, shut up! How long’s it gonna take?”

Lena wiped the sweat off her brow as her helpers loaded the strange mechanism into the van. Any second now, any second now, they’d be here, they’d be dead- this had to work or else nothing would be left.

“You’re lucky I haven’t taken it for myself, Scavenger” the fox said, jumping down next to the wolf as he studied the intricacies of the purple light’s glow. The thing that was going to safe him, so alien yet oddly comforting. It reminded him of the flame he’d chases so many years now, the same spark that landed that pesky little fraud in his life.

Were they the same too? Another lie? Another amalgamation used to trick him into following blindly? No, Ferrin would never follow again. He’d make sure of it. Make sure that those responsible would meet their end.

The wolf approached the strange machine, feeling the vibrations underneath it matches that of the odachi like an odd sort of frequency. He really couldn’t tell which one was real. Only that this was the very thing that like the false legend, would do anything in its power to destroy them.

“Ozzie’s gonna like this. Don’t feel too bad though… This is just payback for what you did. Nothing personal, right?” he muttered, ignoring the less than thrilled gaze from the fox. He watched as the edge of the Rove’s garbage pit below beckoned for him to simply throw the cursed blade in it. But the blade in his hand filled him with its otherworldly promise.

It wasn’t enough.

This was only a means to an end, he reminded himself. This was the only way- who cares if the blade wouldn’t obey him? Ferrin was done trusting in the light of false legends. Ozzie had lied to him, the turtle had blinded him and now… what was left?

Survival to live to see… nothing? Was the Oasis truly just that? Another false promise meant to deceive his loyalty. No… he wouldn’t let them get away with that. He wouldn’t- not even-

“Enjoying the scenery?”

Ferrin jumped up at once aiming his blade at the voice, with Lena already aiming her riffle. The helpers stopped moving at once, hands in the air as the red masked turtle stood facing them. He eyed Ferrin with a spite the wolf could only return following their last encounter, before shifting focus onto the fox that seemed to seethe with an unmatched contempt only reflected in the pull of a trigger.

 “I guess I really did make a horrible impression.” he muttered, eyes suddenly gazing back to the truck behind them where the machine stood buffering on the ramp.

Time stood still as Ferrin felt his blood go cold, expecting for the shadows to move and take the entire mountain down with them if necessary. Lena moved closer, her bushy tail swaying behind her as her hands clasped the gun like a prophecy of death.

“You…” she snarled.

“Me!” the big turtle exclaimed, throwing both arms into the air like a warm welcome. Lena let out a scream, getting ready to shoot, but before she could, suddenly a figure behind her grabbed her tail and tucked it so she stumbled to the ground.
Ferrin felt his limbs shake as he darted around frantically. He leapt for the machine, wrapping it into his arms, but as the blade started to sizzle again, this time burning hotter and hotter in his hands, the mutant nearly tossed it right back into the van.

“I already warned you, Raph. And I’m not having you or your freak brother mess up this place” Lena growled, getting back up on her feet effortlessly and circling the turtle as he remained seemingly unarmed. Lena suddenly and without warning shot at the machine instead, purposefully missing it by a hair as Ferrin stumbled out of the way.

Now it was the turtle’s turn to raise his gun as he fumed with an animalistic fury.

“Touch him one more time!”

Lena just scoffed walking back to the pod and putting her foot on top of it.
“You really think he’s worth all that? A machine? Unfeeling? Empty? He’s about as alive as your hope to save your little friends over there.” she said, nodding towards the spot Ferrin hadn’t noticed resided two shadows lying in wait.
The turtle’s voice got dangerously low, though it was clear her words cut deeper than his armor could shield.

“You don’t know what you’re talking about”

“I don’t? You don’t remember? You don’t think I’ve seen firsthand what this thing is capable of? Honestly, red, the fact you think of it as family, well, it’s honestly quite pathetic.”

“You little-!”

“Now!”

And just like that several things happened at once. As Lena was tackled to the ground by Raph, the fox pivoted around the turtle and kicked him in the cheek. As the fighting continued and bullets were sent flying, Ferrin once again leapt for the machine, before the familiar blue eyes of the turtle mutant blocked his way.

“Not so fast!” he called, but Ferrin didn’t waste any time slicing at the turtle with every vengeful fiber of his being. The turtle dodged and leapt easily out of the way, making backflips playfully and annoyingly so, as Ferrin was suddenly kicked in the side, sending him crashing against the van.

Ah, the blue one.

“Ferrin! Come on! We can help each other out! Don’t do this!”

Ferrin, ignoring the seething pain in his ribcage, picked himself off the ground, the blade with him as he let out a scream.

“YOU. RUINED. MY LIFE!”
“YOU KIDNAPPED ME!” the little one yelled back, just as Ferrin swung at his head. The blue one made for the machine, but before he could get to it Ferrin raised his gun and send a bullet hurling right for his back. The blue turtle leapt out of the way, falling momentarily off the ramp in the process, as Ferrin seized the opportunity to grab it and run.

As that was happening, the bigger turtle struggled to shake off the fox, as she managed to hold him down by the end of her boot and the riffle to his head.

“Run you idiot!” she screamed as the sight of Ferrin with the mechanism entered her field of vision. As Ferrin quickly heeded her word, she leaned down next to the turtles right ear with a venomous tone.

“The scavengers will be after you any time now. I’m doing you a favor! You’ll be spared, and your murder bot will be far away where it can’t hurt anyone ever again!”

The turtle let out another roar, successfully shoving her off of him as it was now his turn to pin her down.

“Stop talking!” he bit, kicking her riffle away until it slid off of the edge and down into the junk and mock abandoned at the bottom.

Ferrin tried to reach the other side, but as the smaller and bigger turtle cornered him, he found himself scootching dangerously closer to the edge, the mechanism held tightly in his hands. As he did, he noticed the red-masked turtle’s gaze light up with fear, an emotion he didn’t think the creature could feel up until that point.

And with that, a wicked smile came over Ferrins lips.

“This means quite a lot to you, doesn’t it?”

“NO! This wasn’t part of the deal!” Lena screamed furiously, trying to wiggle loose, but it was no use.

The smaller turtle looked to Ferrin with pleading eyes as the blue one got ready to jump him.

“Don’t you dare!” the bigger turtle screamed, though the desperation in his voice betrayed the threat in his furious eyes.

Ferrin thought about the explosion at the casm. He thought about how many of his friends were gone, how many years he’d spend searching, and he laughed. It was so obvious.

Everything he’d been looking for all along, had been so close all this time. And all it would have to take, was one small step.

Ferrin closed his eyes, and leaned back, the holy flame’s hand just scraping the fabric of his cloak.

“See you in the Oasis, turtles.”

And with that, they fell into the pit, his enemies voices the last thing he could hear.

“DON’T-

“- let them get away!” Big Mama screamed, the yokai each jumping at April as she dodged and jumped, running as fast as she could. Casey right behind them, the two scaled the complex, feeling all the neon colors melt together as the corridors extended around them.

But they didn’t get too far, before a spidery hand wrapped itself around April’s angle, causing her to trip, Casey just a little ahead with the odachi still in his grip.

Big Mama raised her numerous arms above her head, ready to strike as April prayed Casey would look the other way.

“You little human-“

“No, you don’t!”

But just as April closed her eyes, came the unmistakable warriors cry barging through the wall like dynamite. Big Mama fell to the ground, cluthing her now boiling eyes as her henchmen all charged at-

“Cass!?”

“Mom?!”

Cassandra kicked and dodged and swung like crazy against her attackers, their attention firmly on her as she with a furious determination pushed April toward her son.

“GO NOW!”

April and Casey both hesitated, but as more and more yokai got their teeth shattered, April quickly grabbed Casey’s hand and started running even faster.

They made their way down as far as they could go, practically breaking the hinges as their pursuers followed them with a dangerous speed. April barely dodged as kraangtendrils were thrown in their direction, pushing Casey forward as she herself swung at their grasp. The sound of Big Mama’s wails could still be heard, giving April the much-needed breathing room to orient herself as they turned a sharp corner.

But as luck would have it, the pathway was a complete blank, footsteps still approaching them from behind.

“It’s blocked!” Casey exclaimed trying with his own hands to break down the wall, but April quickly pulled both of them behind a corner, were a hoard of yokai passed them, guns and mystic weapons at hand.

“In here!”

Opening the door, April realized too late that this was in fact not a room, but a broom closet, and quickly blocked the door behind them.

“What now?!”

April felt her heart beat a million miles an hour, the room closing in as she struggled to think of a way out. Draxum was gone, Todd was captured, their broches were gone and now the entire complex new they were here. She glanced at the odachi thoughtfully trying to collect her thoughts. What would Leo do what would Leo do what would-

“Commander?”

Before April could think of anything else she grabbed the blade from Casey and closed her eyes. Okay this might be my worst plan yet, but you worked before so god damn it work now!
April felt the metal against her fingers as she raised it towards the wall and began to slowly turn it, picturing the resistance headquarters clearly in her mind- no she pictured their hiding place, where the plants could still grow and vines extended beyond the grimy concrete that was now their home.

“Come on, guys… I know you’re still out there.”

She tried to think of all the times Leo had accidentally got himself teleported even without trying. She thought about Mikey, about how easily he’d managed to activate his mystic weapon when they were still just thirteen. And she thought about Karai. About that day when everything went wrong and yet, she thought her that all her favorite cliches from her childhood movies were right- the power really was inside her all along. She was a part of this family. And she was going to defend it no matter what.

“I-it’s working! Commander! You did it!”

April opened her eyes slowly, Casey clasping at her arm as the big bright light in front of her greeted her with its beautiful shimmering glow.

She couldn’t believe it. It worked!

Casey and April looked at each other in a moment of shared awe, but it didn’t last long before the door behind them exploded, and dust and cleaning supplies were sent shooting into the portal as it sizzled to life.

April tried to make sure Casey was okay, but as the cuts from her hands and knees sizzled in her palm, Big Mama had already wrapped her big spidery arm around the boy’s waist.

“I wouldn’t do that dear!”

“CASEY!” April called, furiously launching herself at the yokai, before she too were kicked to the ground. Her vision blurry, as the portal slowly began to shrink in front of her.

April tried to get back up, feeling her entire world collapse around her as Casey struggled to get free.

But then something else happened.

“GET AWAY FROM MY SON YOU BITCH!”

The sight of Cassandra slicing off one of Big Mama’s legs filled April’s view as she tried to get back up, despite the shaking in her body. Except it wasn’t her body.

“What the-!?”

Big Mama dropped Casey to the ground, Cassandra immediately at her son’s side as Todd too came into view as majestically un-spiderwebbed as ever.

The entire building shook like an earthquake, yokai and Big Mama falling to the ground as the capybara entered the scene, standing on a tree of purple dark vines, the cloaked figure right beside him.

April couldn’t believe it.

“Drax…!” she exclaimed, as the scientist send his battalion of vines at their enemies. April didn’t even have to dodge as the attack circled around her, wrapping around the yokai and tossing them to the ground effortlessly, Casey and Cassandra running towards the gaping hole in the wall that served as an excellent exit point.

But just as April was about to run for them, she noticed the odachi still lying on the ground in front of the ever closing portal and turned her heel. She narrowly dodged the flying yokai thrown over her head, not realizing Big Mama launching for her, before she reached for the blade.

“April! Look out!”

April’s fingers graced the hilt of the blade, but it was too late.

Before she had any time to dodge, Big Mama was already on her- sending April barreling straight through the portal just as it closed.

April hit the concrete below back first, as other cleaning supplies was shot out right beside her. The drop wasn’t big, but it was still plenty to shake her off her feet before she could register what happened. April, got up as fast as she could, reaching for the portal immediately as it shook and sizzled out.

“No no no no NO!” she called, hitting the concrete wall just as it closed- the odachi gone as well.

April, not really knowing what else to do, prompted to kick the wall with the hell of her boot as she grabbed the nearest thing she could find and threw it as hard as she could.

“Damn it! Ah!”

April spun around at once, eyes wide as she only now realized that she was not alone.

The robot looked at her with a quizzical head turn, a staff in its hands and bunny-like ears dropping down its back.

The robot then let out a nervous chuckle.

“Hehehe… Uh…. Hi?”

Chapter Text

Now to be fair, Donnie had woken up to a lot of weird situations in the past. Call it a habitual side effect of basically being a portable frisbee, but for all his modifications, sleep mode seemed to be the one that Dee continued to be at the mercy of. Hell- not even his old mutant self would ever stoop so low as to yield to Leo’s unending complaints about his sleeping patterns, but at least then it had been a choice. Conserving power and remaining active, was not.

Donnie had had the unfortunate experience of waking up to kidnappings, mutated bug creatures, red alert from an incoming sandstorm, not to mention a certain incident involving a malfunction with the loudspeaker and a disgruntled older brother…

All in all, Donnie had been around. And yet, standing in a heap of junk with a human girl who seemingly came from a ball of light, draped in battle gear and threatening him with a mop and a piece of soap…

…that was definitely not on the list.

April, as most young adult commanders with probably a fractured rib, four hours of sleep, an amplified adrenaline rush from portal jumping and bugs-spray stains stuck in her hair; understandably did the first thing that came to mind.

She felt her fingers curl around the handle of a mop that had joined her on her teleportation journey and tried not to stumble in the pile of junk she now stood on, as she aimed it at the machine in front of her. At least, she thought it was a machine, or even a weapon. It wasn’t until the thing in question began to talk that April truly had to reconcile with her lack of rest and dizziness from phasing through the wall.

“H-Hu… you’re a-? H… human. You’re a human. I can’t- how is this…?”

The machine walked closer, metallic three fingered digits raised slightly like it was trying to calm a wild animal. And as April only just now realized, a cornered animal at that.

“Get back! I’m warning you!”

“Fascinating…” the thing muttered, tilting its strange glow box of a head to the side as it started to circle her. Or, well, tried to circle her. April immediately raised her weapon, standing her ground.

“Look, I- I don’t know what you are or- or what you think you’re doing but I have had a HELL of a day and I am NOT about to let some bunny-kraang whatever you are—

And just then as if on que, the creature’s ‘ears’ shot straight up into the air.

“Bunny-!? How many times do I have to tell you people- it’s not ears! They’re called antennae! “ it shrieked utterly offended, and April had to wonder if kraang could go into puberty. The thought was enough to get a snicker out of the commander.

“Whatever you say, bunny man. Man… what is this place?” she muttered, only now realizing that she had absolutely no idea where she was. Even the air felt off. And of course, the big pile of junk underneath her feet, that one was definitely strange too. With the limited light surrounded them, she had to squint her eyes to make out the outline of some sort of cliff towering over them, too high up to see the end of it.

Man… definitely not in Kansas anymore.

April hadn’t realized the robot, as she was scanning her surroundings, had successfully snuck up beside her, mesmerizingly poking her on the cheek. She whipped around immediately, aiming her mop at the thing’s face.

“Woah- ay-ay hold up! What did I just say?”

The robot, if robots had facial expressions, did not look impressed. And with a flick of the wrist conjuring a large metallic baton that sizzled dangerously from the tip.

“What do you think? My electro powered baton rod against your cleaning mop? Come on.” it said, just as quickly putting the death-stick back in its place. “Never mind actually. How did you just do that?”

The robot gestured to the wall behind April.

“Hey, I’m the one asking the questions here!” she tried, before realizing the mop was no longer in her hands. The robot swung it around itself like the propeller on a helicopter, before smugly stabbing it into the ground beside him.

“You were saying?”

It didn’t take more than a moment though before April successfully managed to swing the now-instrument of authority back in her hands. If she hadn’t also tried to swipe the legs of a non-organic creature, she’d most likely been able to run past it, but instead felt the simmering pain shoot up her leg as she stumbled in the pile of junk and hit her elbow.

Thank God Casey didn’t see that…

“Okay in hindsight, maybe not the best I could come up with, I’ll admit…”

April looked up at the robot, though the more she looked at it, the stranger it came across.

“Okay, okay, let’s just start over.” It said, holding out its hand towards April. And April, after a considerate amount of reconsideration regarding her current circumstances, that being flat in a pile of junk in a place she’s unfamiliar with, decided to take it.
The robot then shook her hand, as gently as it could, before its, honestly scarily humanoid voice, started to stutter.

“Hi. Hello. I’m Donnie. Nice to meet you. And for your information I am a person, not a kraang, just to clear that up. I’m a little offended, but I get it. Just thought you should know.”

April had to do a double take at the name, thinking she’d misheard.

“Donnie? But you don’t look like one of-..”

 “Right, so uh, you just fell through a portal. That’s what that was right? Big ball of light just now?” the robot said, not hiding the giddiness in its voice.

April let out a scoff to mask her slight panic at the accusation. After all, rule number one on mystic powers; we don’t talk about mystic powers.
“Whaaaat? Me? A portal? Please! I just uh… I… “

The silence around them was as loud as an air raid siren…

 “Okay, fine, I got nothing.”

The robot approached the wall, feeling its hands over it like it was trying to open a secret passage somehow, if you just found the right spot. As it did, April caught sight of a series of familiar letters on its back, spelling out NYC. It was with that realization, that she then noticed the strange way the metal was shaped to resemble a shell of some sort, except made out of… was that manhole covers?

“This must be how the others fell through. But why here? Why now?” it muttered to itself, or to the wall, hard to tell. But in any case, April could at least now confirm that she wasn’t its target of interest. Though if she’d somehow intruded on its property, that was another situation entirely. But looking up at the distant lights above her, absent of the pinkish purple glow from the Hidden City, she knew something was very, very wrong.

“About that, uh, mr robot man, thing… mind telling me where ‘this’ is, exactly?”

“Oh, I’d love to! If I knew, which, I unfortunately don’t. So, no, no I am completely lost. Sorry.”

April spun around at once.

“You don’t know!?”

“Hey, don’t blame me! It’s not like I asked to wake up in a ditch!” the robot protested, throwing its hands guiltily into the air.

April closed her eyes and tried to gather her thoughts. She remembered Raph’s words in her ear and forced herself to calm down.

“Okay, okay, right. The important thing here is not to panic. So why don’t we both just take a breather, and figure this out.”

“Panicking? Oh no, no, I’m not panicking. In fact, I’ve done this a bunch of times before. Trust me, I know what I’m doing.”

April took one longer look at her new metallic companion as he fumbled with one of the yokai soaps. It slipped out of its palm at once, prompting it to try to catch it a second time, before the soap ceremoniously fell right on top of its head.

“Yeah, somehow not very comforting.” she said, eyes catching the purple light blinking weakly under its gaze, like it was disoriented from the hit. The only other time she’d met a robot that didn’t turn evil or try to kill her with pizzas was when she was a teenager, so could you really blame April for being cautious? No robots in her life had been especially friendly, so it was weird to see this one seeming so… well, human. The way it spoke to her, the way it moved. Reminded her of a nerdy kid she once went to high school with.

The robot seemingly noticed her starring at him (not that she was hiding it) and immediately stood up straight, pretending to clear its throat.

Actually, now that she thought about it, “No offense, but uh…what are you, exactly? I mean you sound pretty human, but I’m not seeing any zipper on that thing.”

The robot crossed its arms, offended.

“Not a bunny, that’s for sure.”

“Or a kraang, obviously. …Sorry about that.”

April would feel a tad bit worse about the accusation, if it weren’t for the horde of phantasmagorical murder machines those pink monsters had thrown at her in the past.

The robot shook its head. (At least April assumed it was its head). Looked like a head. Glowing screen and all…

“You know, surprisingly not the first time I’ve been confused for a kraang this week. Which I still don’t know if I should take as a credit to your kraangs engineering skills or an insult. But knowing what our kraang looked like, probably the latter…”

“I’m sorry, your kraang?”

“Oh right. Portal. Right, uh… how do I explain this?”

April crossed her arms patiently. For all the crazy things she’d seen in her life, she was pretty sure robots couldn’t sweat, but looking at this guy, she was about ninety five percent sure that robot was reeling.

The robot looked between the wall that April had just been shot through and April before rubbing its hands together.

“So uh, yeah, I think, well I mean… I assume that there is a slight possibility, that perhaps, and stay with me here! that, somehow, by some… universal, inexplicable abnormality that maybe, just maybe, well… you’re… from another dimension?”

Once again, April had had a long day. Infiltrating the Battle Nexus, nearly getting killed by a giant spider lady, being dumped through a magic portal and losing the key to getting her brothers back. So, safe to say, getting told that after MONTHS of trying and failing to open a portal, she’d somehow managed to land herself in another DIMENSION of all things… April was pretty sceptic.

“Pfft- right, uh huh a different dimension. Sure. ” she sighed, feeling like she was one breath away from just collapsing from exhaustion right then and there.

But then she thought about it for a second. She looked up at the strange, darkened cliff and the dim lights above her. She felt the strange air around her, setting off her more than average survival instincts off big time, and thought back to her last conversation with Leo before going MIA. She thought about Mikey, the big bright light on the cam before they’d disappeared…

Then something clicked.

“Wait a minute… but that means… I’m in another dimension right now?”

The robot looked relieved, then began fidgeting again as April ran past him.

“Huh, I mean I’m no expert, but I mean I’d say th- hey woah! Hold on a minute! Where are you going!?” it yelled, as April began digging through the junk, looking around desperate for something- anything that could be a way out.

“If the odachi brought me to another dimension, that means the other one must be nearby too! And if the other one is nearby, that means-

The robot’s ears shot into the air, and successfully read her mind.

“Leo.. Of course…! ”

April immediately stopped digging. One single name, not even meant to be heard was more than enough to confirm her suspicion. She spun around on her heel, grabbing the machine by its shoulders as now, there was no doubt about it.  

“You know him?! Do you know where he is?”

The robot stumbled back, stuttering in sync with its flickering led.

“Hang on- let me get this straight. You’re telling me the odachi brought you here? Magical mystic blade? About this big? Blue handle? Possesses teleporting abilities defying all laws of physics?”

“You do know something!”

April now felt that survivalist instinct return to her as she realized there was way more to this than she originally thought. She hastily grabbed the mop again, forcing the robot backwards as it seemed too overwhelmed to remember it had electronic batons in its arsenal.

“Okay, yes, yes! I know. I know Leo and Mikey, I met them. They’re okay! At least, I mean, last time I saw them we barely escaped a collapsing tunnel with the Barren at our heels, so I don’t know what happened to them since exactly, but if they’re with my brother then they should probably, most likely, absolutely be fine! Ergo, you can stop pointing that thing at me!”

April let out a breath, trying to process before a new feeling overtook her, suddenly and without warning.

Relief.

“They’re actually alive… they’re okay.” she smiled, practically jumping into the air as the robot cautiously sidestepped away. “Man, I KNEW it! I knew they were okay! I swear those boys are gonna be the death of me!” she exclaimed, all thoughts concerning her apparent entrapment in a whole other dimension disappearing like melted snow.

They were alive. She’d found them. All this time, this is where they’d been… now she just had to find them. Couldn’t be too hard right? Hell- she’d dealt with worse before! April O’Neil had battled the universe’s deadliest foe, she’d battled starvation, an alien invasion and High School! This dimension had nothing on April O’Neil.

Now she just, well, frankly finding a way out of here and then finding out what here even was, was probably priority number one right now. But she had a new drive now.

She was going to find her boys and she was going to bring them home.

“One more thing, actually…”

The robot, who was seemingly observing her with the same fascination and curiosity as April had, now looked oddly smaller as it held one hand over the left side of its chest; ears behind its head.

“Just going out on a limb here but uh… you wouldn’t happen to be called April O’Neil…? By any chance?”

April looked at the robot up and down, trying to discern if maybe her first impression had been correct all along, but he seemed… genuine. Maybe even slightly sad about it. Like her name was the activation code to an atomic missile, or something, and by saying it, he’d just set it off.

“Okay… slightly creepy. You don’t have a mind reading app in there or something, right?”

The robot (somehow) let out a nervous chuckle.

Woah, whoever thought of that feature was either very into their craft, or severely detail oriented.

“Leo and Mikey told me. Uh, your, Leo and Mikey, I mean.”

“They did?”

“Yes! We’ve been trying to find a way back to your dimension without using mystic powers, but… no dice. Don’t know why he’d choose to go here though of all places… Unless the scavengers somehow found us. Wouldn’t explain why I’m down here walking through trash instead of charging in the Shellraiser. I hope they’re okay…“

Mystic powers…?

“Wait- wait a second. What did you just say? “

The robot froze in its rambling and let out yet another uncomfortably realistic nervous chuckle.

“Oh, right. Another thing you might want to know, that I might have forgotten to mention, uh, April. Can I call you April? Is that weird?”

“Damn, you sure are awkward for a robot.” April said, crossing her arms.

“Hey! Am NOT!” he protested, before noticing the daggers glared in his direction.  

Another pause filled the silence as April tried to remember, what did the robot say his name was again…? Danny something? Darcy?

Not-Danny let out a sigh.

“Right, okay… So, remember when I said the thing about different dimensions?”

Mikey stumbled forward, if not for Leo, about to tumble down into the depths, but it was too late. Neither heard the impact, before Ferrin was gone along with Donnie. Mikey felt the heaving in his chest as he realized that there was no one there. They’d failed. And now Donnie was gone too.

“Wh-where did he go?!” he heard Leo mutter, struggling to get his brother away from the edge.

“That idiot…” Lena growled behind them.

Mikey was momentarily snapped out of his trance then, as the sound of rustling alerted him to the fox’ struggle. Raph, without another word grabbed the mutant by her lapels and shoved her towards the edge where her feet scraped the ground. Leo and Mikey both looked at each other before hurrying over to the turtle’s side.

The rage in his eyes was something they only knew too well.

“Give me one good reason”

The fox looked conspicuously at the dark below, before pulling into a devious smirk.

“Well, I dunno, you wanna get your murder bot back, right?”

Raph began to move closer towards the edge, his grip as sturdy as if he was simply holding a bag of grapes.

“Raph, don’t! Look, I know you’re angry right now, but we need her to-” Leo began, always the voice of reason.  

“She tried to kill us! Donnie’s-”

“We’ll find him! We will. But right now, we can’t do anything if we don’t know how to get down there in the first place.”

“After what she just did?! You’re crazy if you think-

“We’ll get him back! We will.”

Raph gritted his teeth, each movement edging Lena closer over the edge. Mikey put his hand on Raph’s shoulder, finally prompting the mutant to lift his gaze, if only for a moment.

Mikey wanted to be angry. He was angry. Not just at Lena, but for himself, for once again believing that he could save someone who didn’t want to be saved. And now, once again, someone else got punished for it. And it was all his fault.

He wanted to scream, to shout and explode over how unfair it all was and that if Lena fell into the pit, it would be deserved.… but for some reason, right when he wanted to let it all out, the only thing he managed to say was,

“We’ll find him.”

Raph flinched at that, Lena observing with a sort of muted anticipation for what he was about to do.

She closed her eyes, waiting for the drop, but was arguably even more surprised when Raph instead sat her down. He took one look into the pit, before seemingly swallowing his anger and turning away.

“Fine. Have it your way.”

Leo let out a sigh of relief, but as Mikey realized how dark it had gotten already, another thought came to mind.

“Uh, didn’t she just say that the scavengers on their way? How long do we even have?”

“Guess you gotta think fast” Lena sneered, dusting off her clothes.

Just then, Raph’s eyes suddenly lit up.

“The Shellraiser… Donnie’s still connected through the mainframe. If he’s online, the Shellraiser will be able to track his signal.”

Lena let out a scoff. The worst timed scoff in all of mutant history, if you asked Mikey.

“And then what? Leap of faith? Even if you do manage to find a way down, trying to find anything in that trash heap unscathed is impossible. There’s a reason we dump all the broken toys down there-

Raph stepped in front of her, grabbing her wrist.

“Then I guess you’ll just have to come with us, won’t you? Or would you rather tell the Barren yourself that you lost their trove?”

“Speaking of which, maybe want to hurry a bit?” Leo added, eager to move on. Raph nodded and reached into his pocket.

“Let’s go. Then once we locate Donnie, you’re gonna take us straight to him, understand?”

“In your dreams, reptile-“ Lena began, before Raph stuffed her snout with a broken cable and tied her hands behind her back.

The others started walking back towards the car, but Mikey still felt that pit in his stomach and he did what you should never do and looked back towards the pit.

He was our enemy. He tried to kill us. This was going to happen regardless… It was HIS choice… but then why… why does it still feel like this?  

“Mikey, you okay?” Leo asked.

“Ferrin didn’t deserve that…” he said and Leo stepped up beside him.

“There was nothing you could do.”

Leo put a hand on Mikey’s shoulder, but Mikey barely felt it.

“There’s always something we can do.”

“Okay, okay, okay, wow, I-I think I need a minute here.”

After explaining in the most non-technical sense Donnie knew how to explain anything, April had taken to sitting down, head in her hands while Donnie continued examining with religious intrigue the various items that had fallen through from April’s dimension.

Would they at all be able to help decipher how they were going to find a way back to Leo and Mikey’s world? Possibly, but logically, probably not, no. But in any case, they provided a fascinating distraction from having to deal with the inescapable fact that the counterpart of his first human friend was now pacing behind him.

“But if you’re… you, then why… how is that even- …this is way too much to process in one day. ”

Donnie, finally dropping the purple soap, stepped closer feeling oddly guilty in a way he didn’t know how to explain. Like it was somehow his fault that he wasn’t the ‘correct’ version this April needed to hear from right now. But the way she looked at him, with such heartbreak and shock… in many ways, that was the exact confirmation he’d been dreading to hear all this time.

“Look, I know it’s a lot to take in- but it’s true! I don’t know how or why, but for some reason yours and our worlds are connected somehow. It’s kind of amazing when you think about it really! I mean, what are the odds, right? Two world-ending events joined together by one inevitabili-”

April- other-April, stood up, one hand on her forehead like she was suppressing a migraine.  

“Listen Dee- Donn- Just listen... I just stormed the most dangerous building in the hidden city to get a blade I don’t have, just to end up stuck with a robot that’s now telling me he’s another version of my dead best friend? I don’t even know if my friends are even ALIVE right now! They don’t know where I am! I need to go back! I need to-… ARGH! Why did I think I could do this….?”

April buried her head in her hands.

Realistically, Donnie realized that shouldn’t have hurt as much as it did to hear… realistically. He tried to think of something comforting to say, but his drive was still undercharged, and with all his preconceived notions about dimension hopping having just been effectively destroyed, channeling his inner Mikey was a little difficult right now.

Instead, he prompted for sitting down next to other April, cautiously clapping her shoulder as he tried not to be weird.

“Yeah…but, you know it’s really not so bad. I mean, whether it’s a scientific abnormality, a cosmological impossibility or just an insane coincidence surpassing all bylaws known to mutant kind, maybe there’s a good reason for it.”

Other April removed his hand.

“Or maybe the universe just has a cruel sense of humor.” she muttered, taking a second before she seemed to collect her thoughts.
“In any case… you can’t really help them, unless you help yourself first, right? I-I’m sure your friends will be fine. But you can’t help them sitting here. We need to find the others- I’m sure they’re probably already looking for us right now! ”

Donnie was getting worried he’d have to try to convince her to get up for a second but was relieved when April herself determinedly stood up.

“Right, so how do we get out of here?”

Donnie got up too, pretending to stretch his limbs as he circled the perimeter of the apparent junkyard surrounding them. Luckily, his scanners were charged enough to be able to make out the small rift in the cliff side of the mountain towering over them, and he began to walk towards it, with other April right behind him.

Donnie tried activating his scanners, along with the in-build tracking system for emergencies.

“Well, on the off chance that the Shellraiser security defensive is up and running and my meathead of a brother isn’t completely dense, I can probably send a tracking signal from my T-phone to alert them. They’ll know where we are and come find us! Easy piecy!”

“And, if they don’t?”

The tracker showcased their position, meaning that luckily the Shellraiser was still not too far away, but the tracker itself was still too weak to activate in its current range. If we could only get closer in proximity somehow…

Donnie started digging through the junk to make an opening.

“Well, we could try to shout for help from any nearby mutants. But seeing as we’re probably the most revered artifacts in the entire world right now, I’d say our chances could definitely be better.”

“Artifact? Who’re you calling an ‘artifact’?!”

“It’s a compliment!” Donnie protested, squeezing himself inside and barely stumbling on the solid pavement below.

“You obviously have an error in your software if you think that’s a compliment.” April said, following him, albeit, a lot more gracefully, inside.

“I’m just saying, you’re a rarety around here. And that’s coming from me…“

“Mind elaborating, metal man?”

“Well, for one thing, you can now congratulate yourself on being the last living human in the wasteland”

“Excuse me- the last living what now?” April exclaimed, but Donnie wasn’t listening.

While his scanners made walking in the dark a lot more easier than it probably was for April, they also allowed him to see the slight glimmer of light radiating from the metal tracks underneath their feet. Definitely not a junkyard by design.

“Hmm… looks like an old subway system. Maybe if we follow the tracks, we’ll be able to find a way out of here. That is if the entire tunnel system hasn’t caved in yet”

“Wait- hold the phone- go back to the last living human thing again.” April repeated, stepping in front of Donnie who just in that moment realized the implications in his words.

Donnie let out a nervous chuckle, hand reaching behind his head in an even more nervous gesture.

“Well, there hasn’t really been any humans around since the M-bomb. At least, not that I know off. Anyone that got caught in the blast was either mutated or killed. Humans are a bygone era.” he said, as April’s eyes grew wide.

“Oh… that’s… horrible.” She muttered, clearly taken aback by the sudden intake of information. Maybe I shouldn’t have said that- why did I have to say that? They continued following the tracks, Donnie keenly aware of this subway’s similarity to the one in New York. Only this one, was a lot more clean in comparison, so definitely not the same one.

“But, what about the kraang? Do they not exist in this world?” April suddenly asked, looking just as intrigued as she seemed terrified of the answer.

“Defeated. A long time ago, really. But then again, it sounds like our kraang was chump change compared to your world’s.” Donnie said,” That’s another thing I don’t get, actually. Here, the kraang was defeated years ago, yet you’re still fighting the kraang in your world.”

April looked disconcerted at that. Donnie kept forgetting that the kraang was still a threat in their world.

 In truth, he hadn’t really given it much thought until now. The differences between this world and theirs seemed so strangely comforting and fantastical, that the similarities seemed to be cancelled out entirely. Maybe Donnie had just assumed that despite sharing names and similar histories, the horrors of their world’s had changed them all so much that if there ever even was a similarity to their lives, it was long gone by now. Leo’s arm, Raph’s memories, Mikey’s innocence…

So, what was it about this April that was so different from the one he remembered so fondly?

“That does seem a bit strange. Damn, I knew we should’ve stocked up on those Jupiter Jim movies. I’m pretty sure, there was a whole saga about dimension hopping and different outcomes somewhere in Leo’s old junk.”

Donnie nodded, pretending to know what she was talking about. He’d already blurted out the scale of this world’s apocalyptic consequences; he probably didn’t need to also tell her he had no idea what a Jupiter Jim was.

“Well, in any case, probably a good idea to cover you up in case we run into any scavengers looking for a trade. I wasn’t kidding before, April. It’s not safe for you here. I mean, I’ve lost count of how many scavengers have tried to sell me off for scraps. It’s honestly insulting.”

April didn’t answer but just nodded.

After walking for a while, it didn’t take them long, before being confronted with a whole new problem. The kind of problem about the size of a 7-card long train being wedged upward into the opening of the tunnel, where the rest of the debris risked collapsing the entire tunnel.

“Sewer apples!” Donnie cursed, earning him a very confuddled look from April.

“So… what now?”

The Shellraiser stood comfortably parked in the same spot they’d left it, the couple of unconscious mutants on the ground occasionally spasming, doing a good job of letting them know that the defensive system was working again.

“Hurry!” Raph called, already ten steps ahead of Leo and Mikey, who were still trying to keep Lena the fox from slipping away.

Raph slit effortlessly inside, ignoring the mess from the intruders on the floor, and making a B-line straight for Donnie’s computer system. As he did, Mikey had a momentary panic as he realized the cable was no longer in his hand. But luckily, Leo was more alert, and successfully propped the fox against the deck of the car, where she was pinned.

“Ah-ah wouldn’t do that if I were you.” he smiled, delighted by her annoyance.

But despite getting the upper hand, Leo didn’t like her calmness. Before she was more than eager to fight them tooth and nail, but now she’d seemingly accepted her fate. Leo didn’t buy it. But then again, he was pretty used to people betraying them in the resistance, at least in the early days, so maybe that wasn’t all that surprising.

“Yes! He’s there! He’s okay!”

Leo and Mikey immediately shot up from where they stood and followed Raph’s excited voice from inside the lab. Raph pointed at a small dot on the screen flickering slightly and moving at a steady pace.

He was awake! Well, hopefully awake and not horribly injured or disfigured beyond repay, but if he was moving, Leo definitely took that as a good sign.

Mikey let out a sigh of relief too.

“Oh thank god… okay, how do we get to him?”

Raph blinked a couple of times grasping his head.

“I- I don’t know. It won’t tell me. It’s like his processor’s glitchy or something! But looks like he’s online. Probably wondering where we are”

“Can’t we, I don’t know, call him or something? Maybe we can get him to come to us?” Leo suggested and Raph took a second to remember the right keys. He then pulled up a screen with a list of commands, with the one connected to Donnie’s icon (that being his head in pixel form with a thumbs up) situated at the bottom.

“Here goes nothing” Raph muttered, and everyone, even Lena, became silent.

For a couple of seconds, nothing really happened. The call had started, just like a normal phone call from back in the day when people still had phone calls.

And they waited.

And waited.

And waited, until-

‘ERROR. CONNECTION LOST – PLEASE WAIT – E-E-ERROR. AN ERROR HAS OCCURRED. PLEASE STAND BY-

As the entire Shellraiser turned into a New Years evening, everyone clasped their hands over their heads. Leo instinctively reached for the computer, clicking the same button again and finally cancelling the alarm to everyone’s relief.

“Damn it!”

Well, except, Raph, who’s immediate reaction to anything seemed to be slamming his fists into a table. He leaned back into his chair, hands on his face, before he got up from his chair and reached for his blaster.

“Okay, okay, I’ve got the signal. If we follow his movements, we can find a way down. So,” he said, leaning down to Lena’s level- though calling her intimidated would be very generous.

“Start. Talking. How do we get down there?”

“And what makes you think I would want to help you?”

“Does, getting to see another day, do it for you?.” Leo added.

“Yeah, great sales pitch” Mikey said, dashing Leo over the shoulder.

Leo sighed, “Look, you know this place in and out. Show us the way, and we’ll let you go. We can even get you away from the Barren and Oz, take you far enough so that they won’t be able to track you. Doesn’t sound too bad, right?”

The fox looked between the three turtles with surprise on her face.

“And become a runaway for the rest of my life? I don’t think so!”

Raph smiled and began making his way outside.

“Fine! Sit here and get shot. Your choice”

Leo looked at Lena again, spotting that shimmer of fear underneath her solemn gaze as they got ready to leave her behind. Mikey too, followed suit pretty quickly.

Honestly, Leo had lost count of how many times the resistance had had to train to keep a straight face, in case of capture. Being able to not break under any circumstances where one of the hardest things to master, and it seemed to him that the fox wasn’t nearly as smug as she seemed. She knew they were right. She’d called them- she’d have to answer for it.

“Wai-wai-wait! Wait a minute!”

And there it is.

They all turned around. Lena looking pissed in three ways, refusing to look at them as she spoke.

“Fine. I’ll show you how to get down there. But that’s it, alright!? I’m not going down there in a million years.”

Mikey and Raph nodded in approval, lifting her off the ground and in front of the group.

Leo let out a smirk,

“Don’t you just love diplomacy?”

Okay, so maybe this wasn’t the best idea in the world. But again, this wasn’t her world anymore, so who were April to say climbing inside a crashed train cart at a forty-degree angle wasn’t the perfect way to get to the other side?

Honestly, if it weren’t for the severe lack of kraang vines and sounds of constant screaming in the background, she wouldn’t even have noticed she was in a different world. Except, somehow this tunnel seemed a lot more… claustrophobic, than the ones at home. She couldn’t quite describe it. Just like her senses were off. The underground space of safety she’d grown so used to was somehow skewed and estranged in a way that made it feel off to her. Like a mirror that didn’t quite get all the details right.

She noticed it too as she began climbing, carefully at first, then once they’d made sure the cart was stable enough, they’d taken turns ascending slowly and steadily.

The robot- other Donnie, as it were, made sure to stay two seats behind her at a time, as to ‘balance out the weight’ as he’d put it. An oddly enough, after spending the better half of a decade fighting the kraang’s never-ending invasion and Big Mama’s murder-nexus, somehow this was still the least scary thing she’d done today.

Other Donnie was right above her, using his extended arms to reach upward, though April was more than comfortable carrying her own weight. Though, she’d almost regretted her answer, as soon as her hand found a piece of old gum stuffed between the seats.

Yuck.

April decided now would probably be a good time to break the awkward silence that had befallen the two since the junkyard.  

“So, if there’s another you, and there’s another Leo and Mikey, that must mean, there’s another me, right?”

The robot stopped climbing for a second, and April almost immediately regretted speaking up.

“Yeah, yeah, there… there was. “

April prompted herself down on one of the yellow seats, the angle just enough to ensure she could sit without worrying about falling down.

“Oh, I-I’m sorry I didn’t realize-

“Oh, no, no, no! It’s fine! It was a long time ago. And hey, now we don’t need to worry about breaking the space time continuum by having two April’s in the same place, right? Hehe… lucky us!” the other Donnie said, about to continue the ascend.

Though beneath the metal plates and led lighting, if there was anything April was a pro at, it was being able to tell when someone was masking their feelings.

“What was she like?” she asked, pulling her knee close to her chest.

Other Dee seemed to melt for a moment, if robots could melt.

April was honestly still trying to wrap her head around ‘that’ whole situation…

After a moment or two, other Dee then sat down on one of the tilted seats as well, using his extended arm to balance himself.

“Oh, she was… great. She was smart, kind, brave. She was beautiful too. N-not that you’re not beautiful! You are! I mean, not in a weird way, of course you are beautiful, I’m just saying she was… Ahem, anyway, what I mean to say, I guess… April always looked out for us… even when we couldn’t keep her safe. Honestly, I think she was probably the first person who didn’t treat us like we were, well, you know… “

Donnie paused, and as April started to understand what he’d meant, she just nodded.

She couldn’t help but think back to the first time she met Dee and the others. As a kid, you don’t really question it much when your neighbors live in the sewers and look like turtles.

She wondered if it was the same here…

”…not that we have to worry about that anymore.” He finished, somberly looking down at his hand for a moment, and irking April’s curiosity even more- though she tried not to show it.

“How about you? Sounds like you and other Donnie were close?”

April chuckled. Definitely not THAT close.

“Yeah. Dee was my best friend. He could be a total jerk sometimes, but he cared about us so much he’d do anything to keep us safe. Even in the end… But you’re actually, not that alike, actually.”

“We’re not?!”

Other Dee practically shook the entire cart at that, his squeak of absolute bafflement reaching unmatched altitudes.

“Well for starters, my Dee would rather be caught dead than use sewer covers for his robots.”

“Hey! These are excellent for protection! Not to mention sustainable enough to last for hundreds of years!”

“Secondly,” April continued, “my Dee wouldn’t waste a second blurting out the most sarcastic remark he could think of by the drop of a hat.”

“Wh- I can be sarcastic!”

“But you do both love to hear yourselves talk, so you’ve got that in common.”

“I don’t love t-! You’re just- … let’s just go.”

Other Donnie continued climbing. Clearly, April had struck a nerve. If anything, it was nice to know that despite sharing the same name, the Dee she knew and this self-proclaimed one, wasn’t at all the same.

April reached for another seat, waiting as Donnie cleared the second to last cart.

 “Actually, with everything Leo and Mikey told us… I have to admit, your Donnie does sound pretty amazing… Not that I didn’t think he only used to be- I- I mean I thought maybe there was a chance that- I- I just mean if he somehow wasn’t, uh, that… but I guess thing’s doesn’t always work out that way, huh?”

April sighed, her chest tightening a bit, as she fought off the painful memories.

“No… guess not. ”

Donnie- Other Donnie, man that wasn’t getting any easier to remember- ROBO Dee looked down at April for a moment, hand underneath his chin, like he was trying to come up with something that might cheer her up.

But of all the thing’s to expect from this, ironically much more emotionally attuned Donatello, what she wasn’t expecting to hear was-

“Are you sure you’re not alien? Not even a little bit? I won’t tell anyone.”

-well, that.

“Uhmmmkaaay… Pretty positive, I think? Why are you asking? Should I be worried or something?”

April reached for another seat, leaping to reach it and the train once again shook a bit on the impact. Only one more cart to go.

“It’s a long story, but basically- woah!”

“Dee!”

The entire train began to shake, lost papers skirting down the floor and onto the tracks below. April barely grabbed the edge of a seat, her legs dangling in the air, as she struggled to climb up. Other Dee was below her now, the extension on his arm breaking his fall and leaving him securely in the intersection of the two carts below.

But, you know, despite dangling at an unmatched height underneath a subway system where no one would find your mangled corpse, other Dee seemed surprisingly unphased at the near-death experience.

I mean, he did have his protective metallic shell, sure, but still.

“Looks like the cable’s cut! Any more weight and the whole thing comes down. Maybe if we go around-

“Nuh uh! We start moving too much around in this thing, and we’ll be broken bolts and bones before we hit the ground. We are getting out of here, one way or the other.”

Other Dee didn’t seem pleased about this, but didn’t object. From where April was seated, it looked like the train’s head was buried in debris, except for one streak of light that made its way through the smashed window of the conductor’s cart. Just one little kick should do it.

But with the cable locking them in like that, getting too it was too risky. But then again, looking at Robo Dee compared to April, chances were she’d have a better shot reaching it.

If anything, the thought of seeing Leo and Mikey again, definitely outweighed the possibility of falling to a gruesome death in a tunnel deep underground and wondering around in a junkyard for all eternity…

But how to cut the cable…?

April then got an idea.

“Lend me that metal rod thingy!”

“What? Why?”

“I’m gonna try something! Stay still!” April yelled, cautiously making her way down to where Donnie hung. The robot smoothly produced the baton from its hand and held out the at least April assumed it was the non-zappy end of it, which April just managed to grab. She put the rod between her teeth, making other Donnie fume, as she climbed upwards stealthily.

You got this, April, just one step at a time. You’ve done it before.

“Be careful!”

The train continued to rumble and shake, rubble trickling down from the top as April dodged the rocks. But then, sure enough, they reached the cable, revealing a giant gap between the conductor’s car and the passenger one that lend way to a horrifying tale she was thankful not to know the details of. The cable was shaking, barely holding on, and as April balanced herself between two seats, she ended up making a successful split that only almost killed her legs. She held out the baton, fidgeting a bit before finally finding the switch that made it sizzle with voltage.

“Now hold onto something!” she yelled, to which, other Dee used his extended arm to reach for one of the seats April was prompted in-between.

April then closed her eyes and put down the baton.

And just like that, the cable suddenly started steaming and sizzling, before finally breaking entirely, making the entire train shake and rapture as 6 carts now was released down onto the tracks, where they disappeared from view. As papers and old soda cans rolled own onto the concrete below, finally the blast from the train colliding below let them know that even thinking about going the other way, was now ultimately impossible.

“Hey! It worked!” Donnie exclaimed, slowly reeling himself up to April.

“Told ya!” April said, proudly swinging the baton in her hand and blowing on the end. If only her smugness hadn’t also tipped her to almost loose her balance, if other Dee hadn’t stopped her fall.

Exhausted, but victorious, they managed the propel themselves through the front window of the train and out onto solid ground again, where yet another tunnel greeted them.
Donnie looked back down at where there used to be a train and shook.

“Let’s just hope no one heard that. Mutations underground are usually a lot more numerous than the ones on the surface. One wrong step and we’ll be done for… well, one of us will be”

April couldn’t believe what she was hearing.
“Excuse you? I might not have a manhole cover shell, but don’t you think for one second that April O’Neil can’t handle herself when it comes to-

“SHHHH!”

Other Donnie immediately put his hand over April’s mouth, directing her attention to the ceiling that she’d barely noticed before.

Now she clearly saw the hundred small, possibly thousands worth of toxic green eyes hanging upside down in the ceiling. When she looked closer, she also noticed something even more horrifying- which she supposed would explain why there was no one else in the tunnel, ‘cept for them.

Each and every bat had the haunting appearance of a living human head, growing with green gooey veins and very, very human hair that overshadowed the bat-like features hiding the soulless eyes underneath.

April almost forgot how to breathe, then and there.

“What are those?”

Donnie slowly let go of April, though honestly, right now she’d much rather stay close to the man made of metal, than rely on her metal jacket to shield her. Other Donnie barely even tried to hide his excitement.

“Kirbats…! Some kind of mutated version it looks like. They’re very rare though- I’ve only ever seen them in the bigger cities. And there’s so many…!”

“Yeah, uh, huh, that’s great and all, but what do we do about them? Because right now, I don’t know about you Don, but I’d really like to not become a mutated yokai bat if I can help it” April hissed, pulling out her most trusted weapon.

“Why do you have bug spray?”

“Like I said- long day." April said, getting ready to press the lid.

“No, no that’s not gonna work! They’re sensitive to high pitched sounds and frequencies.” Other Donnie said, still keeping his voice as low as possible. April begrudgingly lowered the bug spray, trying to see where he was pointing.

“Look, there’s an opening over there. If we just keep walking slowly, and quietly, I do believe we should be able to safely-

‘RED ALERT: INCOMING CALL FROM RAPHALA. RED ALERT: INCOMING CALL. RAPHALA IS INITIATING CALL’

Other Dee immediately shot into the air, frantically trying to shut off the alarm blaring loudly enough to echo for miles, his LED light blinking bright red like one of those emergency submarines. When the alarm finally went off, a solid pair of thousands of tiny eyes turned to look at them.

“Run?”

“Run.”

The kirbybats let out a wave of hollering screams, too distorted to sound like animals, but too animalistic to sound anything remotely human. As they all charged at her, Donnie pulled up behind April trying to shield her, but she had other plans. As they finally reached the light to the other end of the tunnel, practically diving inside, April reached into her jacket and pulled out the bug spray.

The wave of kirbybats all let out equally angry screams as April swung the bugspray around like crazy, before finally getting pulled backwards by Donnie and landing inside an elevator of some sort-

“Uh, robo Dee?”

“I’m on it!” the Donnie in question yelled, fumbling with the control panel of the small box, and like a magician, activating the walls.

April held her breath, along with Donnie as the wave of kirbybats shot through the sky, claws and toxically gooey mouths of teeth bearing as they dead.

When the doors to the elevator finally closed, the a series of THUNK THUNK THUNK could be heard on the other side, as the bats all slammed against the metal plate separating them from their prey.

They both sat on the floor in silence, heaving for breath. Well, April, heaved for breath.

Other Dee leaned against the elevator wall.  

“Well, at least now we know they’re probably alive. I hope he enjoys it, cuz after this, I’m absolutely gonna kill hiM!”

“You know I’ve been meaning to ask,” Leo began.

They’d been walking along the Drifter’s Rove for the better cause of an hour, Raph’s gaze practically glued to the T-phone as they made their way deeper and deeper into the underground.

Lena’s hands where still tied behind her back, but after some talking to from Mikey, the latter had successfully managed to convince them to let her speak freely. Something Raph would’ve preferred not to, given every word coming out of her mouth, was a certified way to piss him off until they found Donnie.

But of course, the leader in blue from the dimension of not knowing when to keep quiet, of course, couldn’t let the silence last.

 ”Why do you hate Raph and Donnie so much? I thought this place was to help scavengers learn about the past.”

Lena didn’t answer immediately. Raph pretended not to hear. The fox was a perfect example of why it was never a good idea to travel with other mutants. Everyone was always just out for themselves in the end. Lena was no different.

After some consideration though, the fox finally spoke.

“The robot is dangerous. He thinks they’ve got it under control, but I’ve seen what that thing can do, and it’s not safe for anyone. We’re supposed to learn from the past, not put it in a jar.”

Raph gripped the tracker in his hands, very nearly crushing it as he did.

“That’s not fair.”

Lena’s lips curled into a venomous smile.

“Isn’t it? You’re all the same, every mutant that comes through here. You think you can make up for what is lost, twist the past to your liking and pretend like it’s still yours. And then they act surprised when the jar inevitably breaks.”

Raph didn’t look at her. He refused. But something about her words, even Raph had to admit, stung.

Lena continued bitterly, “This place was meant to teach us about the past. But no one here ever come to learn. They just want to use it for themselves. Your metal companion is no different.”  

“That thing is our friend. And he’s not dangerous, he’s just… trying his best. We all are.” Mikey said, voice faltering slightly. Raph noticed the way he kept looking at his hands so guiltily, like they were covered in blood, not bandages.

Leo crossed his arms, “And don’t you think it’s a little hypocritical of you? We’re not the ones selling out our friends to the enemy!”

“Friends, right.” Lena scoffed. Raph could feel her eyes on his shell, even when she wasn’t addressing him. “Tell me; you two seem like you can handle yourselves pretty well on your own. Why are you helping them? There’s no reward in this. What are you looking for so desperately that you’d come all this way? “

“Probably what I’m guessing a lot of mutants here are trying to do. We’re just trying to get home. Because unlike you, some of us out here haven’t lost hope yet, right, Raph?” Leo asked.

Raph froze. He thought about their previous conversation before arriving here. About Leo’s proposition… what that would mean for them if they took them up on it.

But right now, he didn’t have life changing choices to make. He just had one tiny little dot flickering on a screen. And with that, all he could manage to say was just,  

“I know Donnie haven’t.”

Lena didn’t say anything. Raph was just annoyed that now he was starting to feel guilty. A couple hours ago they were helping each other- now this. They didn’t even know if Donnie was okay. Maybe the fall had somehow caused a malfunction and he wasn’t actually online. Maybe someone else had gotten to him first, carried him around all this time and they wouldn’t even know it.

And what would they even do when they got to him? How could they trust that the Barren wouldn’t find them before they could even escape? And even if they could escape, where would they even go? This was the only place Raph could think of that could possibly house kraang tech, but after dragging Leo and Mikey all the way out here with false promises, it turned out the place was completely-

“Wait.”

They all paused, and turned to look at Lena, who once again did anything other than look them directly in the eye. Well, anyone except for Raph.  

 “When I said there wasn’t any kraang tech here… that wasn’t entirely true.”

When the elevator finally came to a stop- a very abrupt stop that involved cables getting disjointed, and the impact from the kirbats from hell leaving dents in the door.

When they finally managed the wedge the doors open, April was beyond relived to feel fresh air on her face, and the beaming light from above hit her eyes. As they stepped out, they were met by the peculiar sight of the station of this place.

Except, it wasn’t really like a station anymore. In fact, the entire roof of the station had been blown right upon, revealing the sight of a cliff above them, beaming with different lights and tents edged into the walls. And where there used to be nicely marbled ground below them, as well as a circle of different stores to greet passing travelers looking for their platform, there were now rubble and broken glass. There were clothes, and old coffee cups lying on the ground below, and oddly enough, even more junk. The sort of junk you’d find at home on the streets, abandoned by the kraang if deemed ‘unnecessary’ for the terraform.

Like it had been tossed down from above, into a big pile in the center, where light hit the street signs and beer bottles it in cascades.

“What is this place?”

“Fascinating! We must be underneath a city! Of course! That’s why they went here. One of the biggest scavenger dents in the wasteland it was, it was… oh what was the name again? April, I think I know where we are!”

“Great! And do you happen to know how to get out of here?”

Donnie paused, looking around. His led was doing that blinking thing again, so April assumed he was doing some sort of techy scan thing of the place to make sure it was thoroughly bat-free.

“Well, uh… we’re not far! That’s a start, right?” Donnie settled on, sidestepping the broken glass on the ground and making his way down the broken escalator into the center of the room. Looking up, April could almost have sworn she heard voices coming from somewhere above. They were close now.

Hopefully, close enough to find Leo and Mikey.

“Right, we should split up. Cover more ground. We should be close to the surface, right?”

“According to my scanner, which is never wrong-“

Donnie had to pause his bravado, as a massive pile of debris suddenly came raining down from above beside him, “-…most of the time. Then yes! We just need…”

April let him trail off, walking into one of the nearby shops.

Looking around at the disaster zone behind her, it was slowly dawning on her that all of this was really happening. It felt like just a couple of hours ago she was lying in bed, thinking of the best way to fend off the kraang attacks from the southern sector and scout for more provisions.

Now she was in some crazy, strange other world, paralleling her own, with murder bats and broken places, far away from home, but so, so close to seeing her brother’s again.

But then there was Donnie- other Donnie. A whole other world. Another version of her family, just standing there, talking to her like it was the most normal thing in the world. How many times had she felt their voices still in her head? How many times had she pretended like she could still talk to them somehow? Getting advice. How many times had she tried to reach out like she’d done with Karai?

And now, here he was. A different version, same tragedy. And he was oh so different from the one she remembered. But it felt so natural somehow. Like they’d done it before. Was he even telling her the whole truth? Or was she just so desperate for it to be true that she was willing to believe in the absurd if it meant finding her family?

Was this what it had been like? Had Leo and Mikey had to put up with this all this time, while she was off wondering when the next infiltration would take place?

April forced herself back to reality, stumbling on a broken can, before she got back to start looking for an exit. But she couldn’t focus, instead tried to keep her mind busy with all the thoughts and fears she was usually so good at keeping inside-

Breathe.

She sat down on the ledge that used to have a rail, gazing at the light streaming down from above.

“Okay, April. It’s no big deal. You’re just stuck in a different dimension with a robot that might or might not be… It’s fine! Just, keep it together girl. The sooner we find Leo and Mikey, the better.”

She still remembered that day. It had been so peaceful, and then just…. Gone. Just like that.

How could there be another Donnie?

Other Donnie, she corrected. But it felt wrong to even call him that. Like she was replacing him somehow. Like this person she met was supposed to measure up to the genius brother who loved them and sacrificed for them, over and over and over again.

It felt wrong. All of this felt so wrong… She wanted to hate him. She wanted to despise the fact that another Dee was allowed to just walk freely below her, carefree and without any idea of all things he’d had to lose just so they could live another day.

It wasn’t fair.

None of this, was fair.

“Hey, April! Check this out!”

Donnie excitedly leapt out into the open of the station, carrying two sets of fabrics in his arm, with the third swung over his shoulders like a cape. April sat on the top of the overpass, looking dejected, but Donnie was too excited with the discovery of real-life human clothing stores surviving all the way down here, to take notice.

As April looked down, Donnie swung a comically large western cowboy hat over his head, revealing a bright green poncho big enough to shield most of his body.

 “Well? How do I look?” he asked, spinning around like a model, until he finally saw the look on other April’s face and read the room. Donnie lowered his arms. “What’s wrong?”

Donnie quickly walked up the stairs, placing himself next to April as they overlooked the cascade below. It was still remarkable how different she looked from the memories he had of her- not counting her battle gear, obviously. And yet, just now, when he saw the light hit her eyes and the soulfulness in her expression, he could’ve sworn it was the same he remembered so fondly.

April sighed, hugging her knees.  

“It just got me thinking… Donnie was always messing around with stuff. Stuff he didn’t tell us about until the last minute so we wouldn’t have to worry about it. Like, safety measures, I guess, in case things went south” she said, and Donnie- robo Donnie removed his Stetson, antennae shooting into the air.

Other April looked at Donnie, but when he saw his reflection in her eyes, he had cause to look away.

“Do you think it’s possible he might have, tried your way without telling us? And if he did, could we have helped him somehow? I mean with all the other crazy stuff I’ve seen him build; it wouldn’t be out of the question. I guess I’m just wondering if maybe, there was something else we could have done.”

Donnie didn’t know what to say. The words were metaphorically caught in his throat. But the funny thing was, for some weird reason, it seemed like other April shared the exact same fear that he’d been suppressing, just in reverse. He thought about the first time he got the idea to upgrade metalhead 3.0, back when it was just a pet project, never meant to actually be used. Who would have guessed that piece of junk would have been so important all these years later?

“Metalhead wasn’t supposed to be used. He wasn’t even a plan B in case things would go wrong, we never really thought that far. And if your Donnie was anything like how I was, I’m sure he would have tried everything he could. But you can’t think of everything. Sometimes, all we’ve got are the cards we’re dealt.”

April sighed. “Yeah, well, I was never good at cards.”

Donnie somehow doubted that but chose not to say it.

And then he said something he never thought he’d tell anyone, really, least of all his brother.

“Your Leo never outright said it, but… I had a feeling your Donnie might not be… But after hearing about all the amazing stuff he did-all his incredible accomplishments, I guess I just wanted to be able to live up to that. But honestly? It kinda scares the heck out of me. Because…”

“Because…?”

Donnie started fidgeting, avoiding her gaze.

“It’s silly, but I had this idea, that if it’s a definitive point that some of us don’t survive, just like it’s a definitive point that our world’s gets broken in some way… if other me was really gone, then what would that mean for me? I’ve never been entirely sure of what I am, anymore. I guess the old me saw to that, but… honestly? Sometimes, I’m not even sure I’m even still... ”

“…alive.” April finished, with a shudder.

Donnie nodded. April seemed hesitant to say anything for the longest time, but he didn’t mind that much. It was nice to have a quiet moment, even if it was between two strangers who’d only known each other for a couple of hours at this point.

“Well, I dunno about all this techno-science stuff, I’ll admit, but, you seem pretty living to me, at least.”

“Thanks” Donnie then suddenly felt a surge of embarrassment and if robots could go red, he most definitely would, “Uh, could we maybe keep this conversation between us? Just, for now?”

April nodded, beginning to get up from the railing until Donnie finally remembered why he’d come over in the first place.

“That reminds me!”

April didn’t have any time to ask what, before being hit in the face with a big purple cloak.

April pulled it from her face and examined it, confused.

“Uh, thanks? “

“Now, no one will be able to tell you apart from a mutant! Isn’t that great!?” Donnie exclaimed excitedly, as April begrudgingly pulled the purple velvet over her curls.

“Uh huh, yeah, and your excuse?” she countered, gesturing at Donnie’s very much non-organic figure. And while Donnie had hoped that the Stetson would be more than enough to hide his ears, he had to admit defeat, when he saw his reflection in the broken glass of the railing.

“Okay fine…! You can say it.”

“I wasn’t gonna. But now that you mention it, don’t you look a little bit like-

“Please don’t”

“A bunny?”

“Okay, fine! I look like a bunny! Let’s just go!”

But as Donnie had admitted defeat, the sound of rustling made the pair turn around at once.

“You hear that?”

They both hurried through the station, ignoring how utterly ridiculous they probably looked in their disguises, as the sound of nearby footsteps guided them towards...

“We made it! Well, almost”

Yeah, if you count a giant wall of 'did you really think it would be that easy' as an easy substitute for stairs… then sure. They made it.

“We’re not turning back!”

“Mikey’s still healing! And even if he could, last time was a life or death situation! That’s not the same thing”

“Do you have a better idea?”

Mikey wasn’t sure how long they’d been arguing at this point. After Lena’s revelation, there had been enough time wasted deciding whether or not to believe her, and even more to decide whether or not they should pay her back by releasing her like they promised.

But after following Lena’s instructions and the watching as the dot grew increasingly bigger and bigger on the small screen- coming to yet another cliffside within the mountain with no discernable way down, was certainly not helping that decision.

“Lena wouldn’t have lied to us, would she?”

“Yeah, because that would be unbelievable.” Leo countered, as Raph marched forward clearly out of patience.

“If you won’t help, then I’ll go”

Leo pulled the turtle back with his metal arm, and the bigger turtle had clearly forgotten his strength as he stumbled backwards.

“Yeah, what good is that gonna do if we have no way to get down! And even if we did, need I remind you, we don’t have our mystic weapons anymore! This isn’t like the casm!”

“Maybe we should go back-“ Mikey tried, feeling more and more like his dad by the minute.

“We’re not leaving without him. I’m not just gonna-”

“We can’t help Donnie if we don’t know how to reach him. I just think we shouldn’t jump to conclusions. Maybe there’s another way down.”

“I don’t care!

But of course, as Raph and Leo were too busy screaming into each other’s faces, and Mikey was too busy facepalming at their stupidity, none of them were focused on the extended metal hand clawing its way over the edge, nor the robot climbing its way to the surface and dusting itself off.

“Uh, are we interrupting something? Because we can come back later if you need a minute.”

“Not now, Donnie!” both Leo and Raph yelled, doing a double take before realization hit, and the frown on Raph’s face was immediately turned into relief when his eyes landed on his brother.

“DONNIE!”

Donnie didn’t get another word in, before he was lifted off the ground into Raph’s arms and squashed in his grasp.

“You made it! Are you okay? You still work?” Leo exclaimed.

“Where’s Ferrin?” Mikey asked, and Donnie’s antennae shot into the air, finally drawing attention to the cowboy outfit he was wearing.

“Ferrin!? He was here?! Wait, never mind, you can tell me about it later. First things first; Guys, there’s someone I’d like you to meet.”

They all looked at each other confuddled, as Donnie reached down where a hand grabbed his.

The first thing they noticed was the purple cloak, making the silhouette look like the weirdest cosplaying mutant in existence. But as the silhouette managed to climb over the edge, eyes met theirs and before Mikey could blink, he realized that the silhouette underneath the cloak, wasn’t a mutant at all.

It was April O’Neil.

Mikey felt like his heart had just stopped. Like he was dreaming somehow, or maybe had some crazy head trauma to hallucinate his sister standing in front of them, covered in an old smelly wizard’s cloak.

But then, as April’s eyes blinked the dust away, they finally landed on the three turtles standing in front of her, and tears filled her eyes as she let out a chuckle.

“Missed me?”

Leo was the first to speak, stumbling forward, he looked positively dizzy.

“A-April…?”

A moment seemed to turn into an eternity, as Leo stumbled forward, April reaching out her arms. Mikey couldn’t wait another second, reality and questions be damned- he reached out to hug her-

-and immediately got punched in the shoulder.

“OUCH- What was that for?!”

“DO YOU TWO HAVE ANY IDEA HOW WORRIED I’VE BEEN!? YOU SCARE ME LIKE THAT AGAIN I WILL MAKE YOU GRATEFUL YOU WERE BORN WITH A SHELL, MICHAEL!”

“B-but HOW!? How are you- WHAT?”

Leo, having gotten equally punched, looked like he’d seen a ghost, but immediately backtracked when seeing the furious look in April’s eyes.

“DON’T YOU GET ME STARTED WITH YOU! I told you not to go! WHAT DO YOU THINK YOU’RE DOING GIVING ME A HEART ATTACK LIKE THAT?! I THOUGHT YOU WERE DEAD!” She yelled, tears in her eyes.

There was a long moment of silence between them, a silence of just starring with a mix of fury and heartbreak, and joy.

Then, April broke into a smile, tears running down her cheeks.

“Come here, you two”

And then that smiled turned into a chuckle, as Leo too started laughing manically. Mikey didn’t’ hold back, practically tackling both April and Leo to the ground as the trio caught their breath and just continued to lie there, happy.

Together.

Chapter Text

“We don’t have much time”

Donnie didn’t remember much of the Grove, to be honest. When Lena hurriedly led them all into a hallway of parts and pieces from a history he knew very well, he couldn’t think about the nagging feeling that he should know something he didn’t.

But in the little fox girl’s own words, they were running out of time. The Barren was on their way and despite Donnie’s incessant curiosity pulling at his wires for information, he recognized that he had to set it aside.

Other April was, whether or not by her own volition, held tightly by her brotherly counterparts as they made their way to a small storage unit filled to the brim with papers and books.

Donnie did not in fact have any trouble at all ignoring the urges to roam through each and every one of them, like he was seventeen again and got ‘lost’ roaming a closed university lecture hall while on patrol.

Raph on the other hand kept little distance from Donnie the way over there, side eyeing the path behind them every few seconds.

The fox girl, Lena, as she was called, started pulling out papers and blueprints, until her paws finally pulled out a map that she strewn over a table centered in the middle.

The map looked fairly standard, showcasing the area formerly known as the US western states, but circled with various markers spread broadly across several areas, with the Grove being centered.

“You see these areas here? Each of these represents the town’s most recently scavenged for parts. Red marks are clean, but black marks or the ones too wrangled with wastelanders to scavenge. Anything salvageable we either trade or sell to merchants passing through, but most of the human junk is dumped into the grove. “

“Is that all?-“ Raph whispered loudly, before receiving an elbow to the side by yours truly.

Lena rolled her eyes, then continued.

“We’ve had a group of merchants coming through in the last 3 months selling kraang parts. We only take the stuff we actually know how to use, like guns or infantry. But if human junk is a mystery to understand, then kraang parts are a whole other alley. We don’t mess with that stuff most of the time.”

“But you still sell it?” Leo asked.

“Kraang stuff is rare and valuable. Most of the people staying here only thrive from the kraang parts the clans have been willing to deal in. It’s how we keep the community alive. I’m sure you understand.” As if to emphasize her point, Lena sent a dry glance Raph’s way who only seemed to deepen his scowl.

Donnie rubbed at the scrapes on his forearm, “You don’t have to tell me twice.”

“Wa-wai-wait so you’ mean to tell us you’ve sold kraang parts to the barren!?” Mikey exclaimed.

“That would explain the guns” Leo sighed.

Donnie remembered all too well the barrel of a kraang gun. But the fact that enough tech had apparently survived the M bomb implied a harrowing truth that the robot had hoped he wouldn’t have to face.

Never mind the fact that war clans were apparently smart enough to use them for themselves, but kraang tech in the wrong hands? Donnie shuddered just thinking about it.

April leaned over the circling’s on the map, tracing her fingers over them with a recognizant ease.

“So, I’m guessing a disc sized teleportation device isn’t the sort of thing you’d have in stock?”

“No, but here’s the thing,”

The fox suddenly turned the map over, revealing an even bigger area covered in several different symbols and colors, each organized neatly into groups on the side. Donnie was one look from Raph away from complimenting the attention to detail and organizing abilities, not too dissimilar from his own.

The fox pointed at the ones centered up north from the Grove.

“See these purple dots? These are all the areas we’ve been managing to locate kraang tech. While some of them were located from other clans, most of them all pile up in the same area, riiiight” the fox slowly moved her hand upwards until it reached the biggest spot on the map, “here.”

“Ground zero?” April read.

Raph and Donnie shared a look, a dark expression on them.

“…New York” Raph muttered, expression distant, though he made a point to not look at the map. Donnie couldn’t say he blamed him.

The room went eerily quiet. Lena looking between them all with a crooked brow and arms crossed.

As the awkwardness stretched out for an uncalled amount of time, it was perhaps unsurprisingly other Mikey who was the first to speak up.

“So, that’s where we go! Right? Problem solved? …right?” the turtle quivered slightly.

Other Leo looked pensively at the map, arms crossed, with the left holding his chin. The very picture of a leader planning ahead.

“Raph?” The blue turtle looked over at Raph who remained uncharacteristically quiet.

Donnie put a hand on his brother’s shoulder, glaring at the spot on the map that used to be New York. That used to be-

“Home... We haven’t been home since…-“ he muttered, as what he assumed would be phantom pains flickered in his chest.

Other Mikey, seemingly noticing the distress in his voice, thankfully spoke up as well.

“Maybe… maybe we can try your blades? April, you said you used it to make a rift, right?”

“Oh yeah! If you mean opened it by accident into another dimension before closing on me immediately after, then sure, it worked just fine. Look, even if I could somehow make it work again, I’m willing to bet big Mama’s got her claws on it. We’d teleport right into her den.”

“Plus, even if we could, we’d have to get it back from Ferrin somehow, or… what’s left of him” other Leo added, a heaviness on the last part.

Other April hesitated before she spoke again, and Donnie recognized that gleam in her eye on their Leo every time he had a bad feeling about something.

“And I dunno…”

“What?”

April sighed troubled, “I just… I don’t think… Look, I’m sorry Leo but I just have this feeling that maybe it wasn’t the blade that did it. It just doesn’t feel right.”

Other Leo seemed to consider this heavily. Donnie wouldn’t be surprised if April’s gut feelings where as accurate and well known in their world as they had been in their own. The fact that Leo or Mikey didn’t question her seemed to confirm it.

Before anyone could get another word in however, a sharp swoosh echoed the room, and everyone turned to look at the opposite wall where the sound came from. There was a tiny wooden ball swerved down from a hidden mechanism on a tiny shoot, knocking over a stack of books that in turn collided with a tiny metal gong that reverberated throughout, not just the room, but the entire facility.

Lena’s fur seemed to stick up as the gong was rung.

“The bell… They’re here. You gotta go, now!”

No one bothered to argue even if they had time, as Lena practically shoved them all out the door and started running full haste back towards the street.

People seemed to hurry away from out in the open, used to hiding sure, but if the Barren was here then trouble was sure to follow.

Leo grabbed April’s hand tho it was apparent she ran fine on her own, as Donnie quickly shoved her cape over her head as they made it towards the shellraizer.

Lena pulled out a pair of knives from her belt, turning her heels sharply into the gravel as she turned her back towards the path.

“What about you!?” Raph yelled, Donnie trying to pull the little fox along, Lena almost burned to the touch.

“I called them here, I’ll handle it. Take your scrap of metal to the back entrance and hurry the hell out of here before I change my mind”

“But Lena-

“I won’t tell you again!” she bit; eyes cold as they pierced through Donnie’s scan. A flicker of recognition blared in her but was quickly interrupted as Raph shoved him back towards the car along the others.

Lena looked back shortly, readying her blades and standing firm as the platform overhead the Grove began to sink down.

Donnie didn’t get to see the rest before the square of the grove disappeared from sight, and he was glad to see the Shellraiser still in one piece parked by an alcove near the markets.

As Leo helped everyone in, Other April paused as she saw the vehicle with her own eyes.

“Wait- this is your car-?“

“Run now, talk later!” Mikey yelled, promptly shoving other April inside, though she didn’t seem to mind faceplanting on the back seat, as much as having her goggles were knocked askew.

Raph started up the car quickly, Donnie climbing into the front seat alongside him and fastening his seat belt.

Leo stood behind them, both hands on their seats as Mikey struggled to close the side door entirely.

As the vehicle stirred to life, sounds of gunshots could be heard in the distance, making everyone freeze solid before the screams began to ring out.

Raph squinted shortly, before with a determination only he could give off, he kicked down the pedal and sent the Shellraiser blasting through the market and towards the tunnels leading them to, hopefully an exit.

Mikey put a hand on Leo’s shoulder as the shots grew more and more distant.

“Leo, the blade...”

Donnie looked up at other Leo, the frustration in his eyes apparent.

“I know”

He knew this wasn’t their home.

Hell, getting any sort of attachment to a place as rambunctious as the Wasteland was a miracle on its own, but that didn’t make it any easier to leave the Grove. As they left yet another place behind to deal with the sharks, Mikey couldn’t stop thinking about home. All the people still fighting for their lives, the ones left behind to save the many.

In a world where everyone fended for themselves, he could see why this might be easier for other Raph and Don of course. But for Mikey it only served as a cruel reminder of how unfair their lives were. It was times like these he thought with a somberness back to a time when it was them against the world, where not even a demonic armor was able to stand in their way.

April, as usual, seemed to notice the mystic warriors melancholy, and put a reassuring hand on his shoulder which Mikey squished gratefully.

Honestly, he was still trying to wrap his head around her being there at all, half convinced the desert’s lack of water was making him see things. And while he was beyond happy to see her again, to know with absolutely certainty that she was safe, a guilty part of Mikey couldn’t help but feel responsible in a way.

All this started with him. But how it would end, that was something that seemed to be up to forces beyond his reach. Forces that he hated that he couldn’t’ reach. Albeit, in silence.

The rest of the ride was a quiet one, with Donnie in the front rambling on and on to his brother about the possible dangers ahead of them and the need for caution. Leo, absent of his weapon had taken to readjust his arm and double check it for any potential damages after their encounter with Ferrin.

As Mikey seemed to find his gaze wandering across the horizon, he tried to find comfort in their solitude. So far, the Barren was nowhere in sight, or any other raiders for that matter, or sand slugs, or whatever other millionth thing in this world waiting to kill them. Mikey was sure there were plenty of them left.

April was the only one seemingly with any form of optimism, mirrored in her curiosity. Mikey smiled. Even now after fighting an alien invasion for nearly a decade, her journalistic personality shone through. And while other Raph only occasionally gave her the side eye, he didn’t protest as the human inspected the car for gadgets, equipment’s and photographs alike. The fascination on her was as apparent as her distaste for the Walmart-wizard’s robe that she’d wasted no time shoving into a corner as soon as the doors closed.

As her gaze wandered to the other them’s picture pinned on the wall, the car was ceremoniously pulled to an abrupt halt- effectively slamming everyone who wasn’t sitting in the front, into the wall.

Leo opened his mouth to complain before his and everyone else’s eyes landed on the reason for their stop.

Mikey picked himself up from the floor, rubbing his elbow where it hit the car door and looked up.

As the sun was painting the sky into a dark, almost reddish hue, situated on the horizon was a cafe, void of any road or cars in the nearest vicinity. At least, Mikey assumed it was a cafe, going by the ‘welcome to Sandy’s!’ commercial signs withered and torn. Not to mention the sanded trucks scattered and tilted on their sides surrounding it, though there was no road in sight. As if the whole area had simply been covered by sand, leaving only the walls of the building in its wake, seemingly empty and covered with moldy walls and broken cement.

Creepy beyond all comprehension of course, but isolated and hidden.

“Should we, I dunno… pair up?” Mikey asked after beat.

Other Donnie’s hand danced over the panel on his arm, April leaning curiously closer, before he shrugged.

“Looks pretty abandoned to me. The scanner’s not picking up on anything”

“Can’t be too careful out here.” Raph muttered, already reaching for his gun.

Leo let out a sigh, pinching the bridge of his nose before collecting himself.

“Okay, everyone stay on your guard and stay close to the Shellraiser. Once we know the coast is clear, we can camp here until tomorrow. Maybe get some actual sleep for once.” he said, and Mikey recognized the juvenile frustration on the last part. The part Leo would occasionally let slip after one of his speeches.

“Don’t remind me..!” Mikey grieved, equally bothered as April rolled her eyes..

“Mikey and I’ll take the front door, April and Donnie will take-”

“Donnie’s staying”

Another beat. Everyone now turned to look at Raph still leaned over the wheel in the front seat.

“Uh, Donnie’s what now?”

“Raph-” Donnie began, before being cut off by Mikey.

“Uh, correct me if I’m wrong, but wouldn’t it be better to have the guy with a metal body able to withstand bullets, go inside the possibly booby-trapped building in the middle of nowhere?”

A tinge of anger seemed to threaten to escape the big turtle, but was just as forcefully pulled back before a reply came.
“My car. My rules. Donnie’s staying. We need someone to stand watch.” He simply said.

“But Raph-

“Fine, yeah, we can do it like that. April will go with me around the back, while you two take the front. And if anything happens, Donnie you’ll be ready to start the car.”

“No!”

Raph had now turned around, tension clear in his eyes. If anyone needed sleep, it was surely him.

Raph’s eyes scanned the room, seemingly picking up on the tension too, as he blinked his eyes shut and turned back in his seat in a low voice.

“Mutants out here are dangerous enough as is, but if anyone sees him, well, you saw what happened! We’re not doing that again. Donnie stays. End of story.”

“So, what? Dee’s not getting a say in this?” April protested, hands on her hips defiantly.

“Donnie. And no, he isn’t.”

Leo looked like he wanted to say something, but inevitably swallowed it. So did Mikey, in any case, threading the line between letting Donnie speak up for himself and defending his friend. No one understood being overly shielded better than him. And yet-

“It’s fine! Raph’s right. I need to correct a few broken screws anyways. I think that fall knocked out my cerebral cortex...! You can just go. Just- be careful, okay?”

Everyone nodded, slowly exiting the car and making their way towards the café. Still, true to his nature, Mikey’s gaze lingered on the pair from outside the car. He didn’t know what Raph was saying to Donnie, but whatever it was, Mikey had the sneaking suspicion it wasn’t meant for anyone else to hear.

So far April O’Neil had learned three things about this universe.

One; the kraang was somehow gone from this world, not that there was much left to conquer. Two; somehow, and perhaps she should have guessed it, her idiot brothers had somehow managed to garner the attention of a gang of mutant scavengers hunting them down and hellbent on stealing their mystic powers for themselves. Great.

Three, whatever forces had intervened in getting them all here, their only shot at getting home was currently placed in an alien piece of technology hidden somewhere in this world’s version of New York city.

But those were problems she’d have to shelf for now, as perhaps the most troubling problem she was currently struggling with was the two turtles guiding them through the desert.

More accurately, the one she’d taken to be this world’s version of Raph, though this one was the furthest from it.

She could tell perhaps from looks alone that they had the most similar resemblance to either, but as far as April could tell, that was it. She could sense it. Not just in the apocalyptic stares, or the way he carried himself like he was made of stone, but especially in the eyes.

A kindness she used to associate with her tank of a brother, was now replaced by a distantness she didn’t know what to make off.

It was frustrating. Of course, she understood that trust was something that needed to be earned, but this time was different. This wasn’t just a stranger, but someone else. Someone she felt like she should know, but also doesn’t at all. She felt like she could trust him as she’d trusted other Donnie, and yet that didn’t make her feel any more at ease than if they’d been anyone else entirely.

Was it something she’d done? Was it the fact that she was human?

How come other Dee, without even a face to go with it, had been so much easier to read?

April cursed the day she decided to let Leo pair them up. 

As they approached the café, April walked with measured steps. She’d asked for a weapon of some kind but decided against it, as her eyes landed on the pepper spray bottle still left in her belt. A pit seized her stomach. One she quickly tried to shake off.

Get it together, girl.

If this was a kraang they’d already be knee deep in kraangified zombies.

And while she understood Leo wanting to keep Mikey as close as possible, being paired up with the other, even bigger and most certainly angrier counterpart of this dimension, was not exactly on her to-do list. But at the same time, she also knew that Leo’s plans, no matter how idiotic or ridiculous, almost always turned out in their favor.

So, with that in mind, April followed the mutant wordlessly as Leo and Mikey stepped around the café.

The door was thick and heavy, April looking for anything long and thick on the ground that might be enough to prop the door open, but the mutant was quick. Without a wince the mutant started pulling the door open, as April quickly snatched an old milk crate to keep it open.

April looked to the mutant with a smile, but the ladder was already inside the dusty backroom of the café.

April reached for her knife upon instinct, stepping inside-

And then immediately jumped backwards. April started blinked rapidly as flashes of purple meat flared in her vision. The snares of pink and red spilling from walls starring back at her with thousands victim’s eyes, tear stained or spilled, black and yellow and red from blood and puss and meat and-

“What are you doing?”

April looked over at other Raph, hand over her chest as she snapped back to reality.

Well, this one anyway.

“N-nothing. Nothing. Let’s keep going” she muttered, blinking a couple more times as she looked back on a perfectly kraangless building and she remembered that she was in another dimension.

One without any kraang, one without the constant noise of sirens and screams and killing machines roaming the streets day and night.

It was so quiet in this world, she realized. Perhaps that was what startled her.

Both moved slowly, the leather clad turtle ahead, a gun at the ready as he checked every perimeter or unopened cabinet still in use.

So far it seemed like there was no one there. And from the smell of it, it seemed to April like there hadn’t been in a long time. Dust making her cough into her sleeve as abandoned racks of spoiled food practically painted the air in a thick moldy green.

After a bit of that, other Raph continued down the hall, scanning every single corner available and more thoroughly than April had ever seen a health inspector in a restaurant.

But as it became increasingly clear to April that whatever was in this café was not out to kill them, she figured now might as well be a good as time as any to strike up a conversation.

“So… Raph… Can I call you Raph? Is that weird? I dunno if that’s weird or not”

Her partner in crime didn’t answer, barely giving a hint whether or not he heard April or not, though she had a very strong suspicion he scoffed to himself anyways.

More awkward silence... High school all over again, April thought, faintly amused.

“Okay… silent type. I get it.” she muttered, as they made their way further into the lair and towards the front of the café. The only thing stopping them being a table propped against the door and a lock too jammed for them to enter.

As Raph pushed the table to the side, April reached into her belt, not realizing the former was already rushing past her ready to kick the door in.

“Woah, woah, woah what do you think you’re doing? We’re supposed to be sneaking, remember? Here just- let me, okay?” she said, the big guy begrudgingly backing away.

After a second April successfully freed a small purple mechanism from her pocket. As she turned it in her hand, the insect-like device revealed a small round button on the side, that April pressed before placing it inside the keyhole.

Other Raph looked at the device warily.

“What is that thing?”

Now it was April’s turn to be quiet and mysterious. She crossed her arms with a smile, waiting until the door made a ‘click’ sound, before holding out her hand so the device could crawl back into it and shut down automatically.

The big turtle looked at the thing momentarily, before using the barrel end of his gun to slowly nudge the door open.

He stepped across the threshold, back turned before he looked back at April again with a weird expression on his face, and if this mutant turtle thought his leather red mask was going to hide it, then he had a big storm coming.

“What?” she said, slightly accusatory.

The other turtle shook his head and continued forward.

“Never mind”

April couldn’t believe this.

“’Wow April! Thanks for getting that door open!’ ‘No problem! Anytime!” she muttered, only a little bit not offended as she followed him into the dining area.

The whole café looked not too dissimilar to the abandoned shops back home. Only difference was that instead of tables turned over and ensnared with alien decay, it was instead the broken windows and desert sand covering most of what used to be the floor that filled the room. Red booths ripped to shreds by whatever or whomever might’ve come through here, though still comfy enough to sit on. Perhaps even sleep on, if it came to it.

Biggest noticeable difference was of course the roof, in the sense that well… it was entirely missing.

Letting in the weird dimensional sky above and painting the sanded dusty floors in an orange red. April half expected for sirens to come blaring through from the outside any second, but instead settled by the table, where old crossword puzzles and coffee mugs laid abandoned.

April almost forgot what they were there for as her mind got caught up in the silence. Of course, they still had some shops survived by the kraang back home, some god forsaken diners or restaurants untouched or barely still surviving like they had since the invasion. But it was rare that April had been able to just sit and let it sink in.

Thinking back to simpler times where her biggest worry was going to a diner with her first ‘normal’ friend and not blowing it immediately.

The big one let out a sigh after inspecting the counter.

“Looks empty. Man, no one’s been here for ages”

“Not humans, at least” April added.

It didn’t take long before a clutter of metal sent both the big guy and April reeling, before familiar voices echoed from the other room.

“Michae- no, don’t touch that!”

“Sorry guys!”

They both sighed. April thought she even saw a smile on the big guy for a moment, before returning to his default and brooding all through the drawers of the bar counter.

“Why are you helping us?”

The big guy paused for a moment before continuing his sweep, only his shell poking up from behind his bended back.

“It’s what we used to do”

“What? Help people get back to their own dimensions?”

The big guy stood up, eyes on the floor as he turned to the opposite side.

“Just… help. I guess”

April nodded, feigning understanding, as she almost subconsciously started fiddling with the lock picking gadget in her pocket.

“You know, Dee really saved our lives back there. Don’t know what I would have done if he hadn’t shown up when he did. Both of you, really, you’ve helped my brothers out a lot. So, I guess I’m just... trying to say thank you. Yeah. Thanks for helping us”

At that, the big guy spun around as if zapped by lightning, voice raising.

“He shouldn’t have been down there in the first place.”

April blinked, slightly taken aback. “Neither should I, yet here we are”

The big guy shook his head with a growl.

“You people don’t get it, do you? The wasteland’s dangerous. Especially for people like him. That’s something you people don’t understand, not like-..not like we do.“

April almost assumed she’d misheard him, flashes of home spilling into her all at once.

“You really think we don’t understand?” she bit, stepping down from the chair and approaching the turtle in long paraded steps.

“That’s funny. Funny you didn’t seem so concerned about me getting spotted. Even though I’m apparently a ‘rare artifact’ out here or somethin’!”

“A what?”

April shook her head, “Dee’s words, not mine.”

“Donnie” he corrected, stepping closer.

“You got something against nicknames too? Or just me in general?” April bit back, for a second completely forgetting that the big guy was not just a little bigger than her in size.

He let out a growl, clearly out of retorts.

“Forget it” he muttered shouldering past the human without another word.

April huffed, throwing her arms in the air.  

“Fine! Be that way, mr. grumpy pants!” she called.

Perhaps she’d stepped over the line with that one. But it didn’t really matter a whole lot, because before April could get another word in, the back door suddenly burst open, and Leo and Mikey stepped into the diner.

“All clear!” Leo yelled, a makeshift knife held at the ready and a thumbs up with the other.

Mikey burst into the room excitement on his face as he struggled not to drop a handful of-

“Guys! We found SOUP!”

“You blew up their WHAT?!”

April practically did a spit take dropping her spoon.

After clearing the café, Raph and Donnie was quick to set up a fireplace outside, where Mikey wasted no time constructing a makeshift pan to heat up their cans of soup. The sun had gone down, leaving only the bright blue sky above them, and creating a cascade of stars over the desert around them.

Leo took another grateful gulp of soup, not missing the taste of fresh rats in his mouth from their last procured meal in the subway tunnels.

Donnie and Mikey had then eagerly begun swapping stories to April, explaining their rescue from Ozz, as well as the collapse of the casm soon after. The sandslugs underneath the earth and the drive to Grifter’s Rove in their search of a functioning kraang portal to get home. They’d recounted the marketplace and their meeting with Wendy, and the map to the oasis. How Ferrin had tried to join forces with Lena to sell out Donnie and gain protection against the Barren, before taking both of them to the pit.

April listened with a patient curiosity, sipping her soup and nodding along as Leo could see the gears turning in her head with every new detail. So much to process and it was beginning to dawn on Leo how much time had actually passed since they’d fallen through the rift.

“Oh, you’re one to talk. And do tell, who’s bright idea was it to go directly into the witch’s lair during a rendezvous!?” Leo fired back.

“Well, maybe if you hadn’t blipped out of existence, we wouldn’t have had to!”

“I’m impressed the old spider has even lasted that long” Mikey contemplated but April just shook her head.

“I’m not. If there’s anyone looking for profit in a war, it’s Big Mama”

Leo took another longer sip of the soup, before eventually garnering enough courage to ask,

“What about Casey and Cass?”

April’s gaze fell to the ground for a moment, making Leo’s heart skip a beat. When she looked up again though, her creased brow was replaced with determination.

“Draxum was there when I went through. And with Big Mama so focused on me, they would have plenty of time to escape- I’m sure of it- They’re probably already back to headquarters as we speak.”

Leo really hoped that was true. Just thinking about Casey Jr. made his stomach turn. He felt his knuckles tighten around the bowl as he tried not to think about Big Mama’s head on a spike for laying one hair on his family.

“Let’s hope so. I’d rather not have to kill a giant spider”

Mikey sighed, head falling into his hand.

“Man… I miss the little ninja…”

Leo saw his worry and shoved his own to the side.

“I’m sure he’ll be fine, Leo. Little guy is tough. He’s just like you when we were that age”

Mikey nodded, looking in Donnie’s direction momentarily, before excitement flickered in his eyes and he turned back to his friend.

“April, get this. Their Casey? He’s our age in this world!”

April’s eyes went wide.

Other Donnie rolled his head, antennae falling down.

“Technically he’s a year older, three months and six days, but sure around our age if you don’t count intelligence.”

April let out a chuckle, equally amused as she seemed intrigued.
“What was he like? Maybe we can get some parenting tips for when CJ hits puberty”

Leo wheezed.

Puberty was exactly the sort of thing they’d agreed to pretend didn’t exist until deciding otherwise. God knew their own experience wasn’t exactly the best point of reference for a kid like that to go off of. And Leo would rather not think about their little ninja growing up any day soon.

Other Donnie seemed to resent the topic of conversation, though his LED lights were flaring up, Leo noticed.

“I wouldn’t be so sure, unless you want him to grow up to be a total pain the ass! Guy was always trying to make me look bad. especially in front of Ap-“ other Donnie paused, glaring at April with what, if Leo were to guess, was supposed to be robotic panic, before quickly looking away.

“Never mind..”

Raph let out a surprise scoff to the attention of everyone, as the former had remained quiet for most of the evening.

“Seems to me like you to spend more time together than you’d like to admit”

“Only because he wouldn’t stop bothering me while I was working!”

“That’s not what I remember.”

“Well- just- shut up”

And if robots could blush, Leo had a sneaking suspicion Donnie was no exception.

Mikey finished his bowl, greedily reaching for another can as he leaned back, hands behind his head.

“I wish I could have seen Big Mama’s face after you escaped.” he said wistfully, and Leo couldn’t help but nod in agreement.

Other Donnie put a hand under his chin.

“Huh, I don’t remember any mutants by that name. Who is this ‘big mama’?”

“Don’t you know? She’s dad’s ex-girlfriend~”

Other Donnie practically dropped whatever he was fiddling with to the ground, ears straight as an arrow on his head.

“What?! What about Tang shen?”

“Tang who?”

Donnie sat back down, not elaborating but visibly flabbergasted.

“Sensei dating. Now that’s a picture”

“Yeah, a giant mafia spider lady too.” Mikey added playfully.

Leo grimaced, “Don’t you mean her ‘snuggle muffin beefcake’?”

“Yuck!” was all that everyone could say, before breaking out into laughter.

Other Mikey pulled himself from his star gazing in one motion and went to collect the rest of the soup.

“Yo, Raph! We still have plenty of cans left. Sure, you don’t want some? It’s got origami!”

Other Raph gulped.

“I’m good”

He then took another crunchy bite of roaches on stick, that in his own words, he’d ‘spend too much time collecting to waste’, after living off of mostly rats for years now, Leo was surprised he’d find anything more disgusting.

“Seriously, how can you eat those? You know how rare it is to find vegetables?” April muttered, disgust in her eyes.

Leo shrugged.

“Better than eating rats”

“Roaches might not look like it, but these babies are 80 percent nutrients. Made it myself!” Donnie proudly proclaimed and Leo wasn’t sure if the robot knew what a flex even was.

“I think I’ll stick to soup”

Mikey let out a dreamy sigh as he looked at his soup with an almost melancholy expression.

“What I wouldn’t give for a double peppered pepperoni pizza with extra cheese-

Leo and April, as if flipped on by a switch started yelling,

“Ay! No talking about that stuff!”

“House rules!”

“Do you want me to cry, Michael?”

Other Donnie let out a chuckle, looking up at the sky with the same dreaminess.

“Pizza… Mikey would’ve loved that”

Other Raph bit down on the last roach, making everyone flinch.

There was a beat, April and Leo sharing a look before wordlessly agreeing to finish their bowls. After Leo had slurped the last of his saving grace of canned other dimensional soup, he put down his bowl and wiped his mouth before leaning forward.  

“Alright, so what’s the plan exactly?”

“Yeah, I would like to know that too.” April added, “Because unless the plan is to live on roach soup for the rest of our lives, how the heck do we get to New York before the skull gang catches up to us?”

“That’s not the only problem. Even if we do manage to get there in one piece, we still need to find that kraang portal and hope it works.” Raph said and Leo couldn’t help but agree. It was a gambit at best, and a certified failure at worst. As the leader it was usually up to Leo to be the one to plan around issues like these, but this wasn’t like at home. There was no pattern, no routine strategy to counter the enemy, and no guarantee they’d even be able to use it.

Leo especially didn’t like how little their counterparts had shared about New York. So far it was not a topic they’d been very eager to discuss, and that was a problem.

“You said you went through one of them, right?” Mikey asked.

“Yeah, when we were kids, which was a lifetime ago! But even then, we were lucky to get in and out of there in one piece.”
Everyone looked at other Donnie expectantly, the ladder seemingly grasping at straws. Eventually, he reached into the mechanism on his left arm, pulling out one of his batons and began drawing little triangles in the sand. “It’s like a hall of doors. Each lead to a different universe, one of which being Dimension X.”

Everyone but Raph seemed to forget to breathe for a moment at that.

“The kraang’s dimension” Leo finished darkly.

“Exactly”

Mikey held up a hand, “But uh, correct me if I’m wrong, but didn’t you say they were gone from this world?”

“Yeah, how exactly did you defeat the kraang in your world?” April asked, though it seemed she immediately regretted it when Donnie didn’t answer.

After another beat, it was Raph who replied.

“We didn’t”

Donnie sighed,

“Raph-

“End of story” the bigger turtle declared, putting down his plate with a loud thud.

“The kraang are gone for good, that’s all that matters” he said, failing to hide the pain in his eyes underneath the ice in his words. As he noticed the silence was centered on him, he let out a sharp breath and closed his eyes.

“We make do. Always have, always will… It’s as simple as that. If you’re looking for tips on how to beat them in your world, you’re not gonna find them here, so drop it.”

Leo didn’t want to acknowledge the slight disappointment he felt with that statement, even if a part of him knew that there was no information this world could offer, that pain and suffering hadn’t already taught them.

“Point is, if the kraang is gone, it’s not a guarantee the portals will connect. We don’t even know if Dimension X still exists or if its even safe to open it. Who knows what we’ll let through if we do” Donnie continued, to probably everyone’s relief.

“But… it’s all we have to go on, right?” April said, looking to Leo as she usually did when coming up with a plan.

And as Leo usually did when coming up with a plan, he put on his game face.

“Then it’s what we’ll do” he said, standing up with a determination he hoped would mask the fears that clawed at the back of his mind.

“Not the first time we’ve been out of options, right guys? We pulled through, and we’ll do it again. We just need to stick together”

Mikey smiled, maybe not as convinced as Leo had hoped, but it was better than nothing.

“Anata wa hitory janai” he said.

“You’re not alone”

And to everyone’s surprise it was Raph who said it. Though, when Leo looked over at his direction, it seemed like even he didn’t know how he knew that. He looked at everyone’s soft expressions before dumping his bowl on the ground and standing up with a grunt.

“I’m taking first watch”

Donnie grabbed his arm.

“No, Raph, stay.”

Raph seemed to consider for a moment, before pulling himself free and continuing towards the Shellraiser.

“We leave by dawn. The faster we get you back home the better”

“Goodnight!” Mikey tried, a smile albeit forced, reaching the bigger turtle who returned the gesture with a nod.

“Night…” he muttered and then he was gone.

Donnie paused, hand under his chin again as he studied the triangles he’d drawn in the sand.

“Maybe we’re thinking about this all wrong. Think, what exactly happened when you to went through the portal the first time?”

Leo felt a tightness in his throat.

“Well-

“Does it matter? April used the blades to get through. Clearly, it’s not something we have any control over” the leader blurted out, perhaps a little too eagerly.

Other Donnie didn’t seem offended though, but just continued.

“Well, no, but we have to at least look at all the variables! Something brought you here. We know it’s something to do with those mystic powers you have... So, what’s the connection here?”

The gang looked at each other pensively. Deep down they knew he was right, they’d all felt it when they went through the rift. Leo just… didn’t know what to make of it without risking Mikey.

After a beat, Leo leaned back dejected.

“You tell us. I’m pretty sure we’d need a time machine to figure that out”

The mutant nodded at that.

“Could be”
“Could be?”

Everyone’s gaze now landed expectantly on the robot for elaborating. His ears shot into the air once more as he rubbed the back of his head awkwardly, creating a distinct metallic scraping sound.

“We had this friend, once. Renee. She was a time traveler. believe it or not”

April stood up at once, both hands in the air.

“Nope, nope! Now I just know you’re not telling me there’s freaking time travelers in this world too!”

Other Donnie let out a nervous chuckle.

“She helped us a couple of times in the past on missions. And after M-day and we couldn’t find the others anywhere, I thought, maybe if we just waited, Renee would show up and take us back. Like she did before. It was stupid, I know that now, but back then it seemed like our only option. ” he finished, though the sadness in his voice didn’t go unnoticed, as April put her hand on the former’s shoulder.

“Draxum said it was possible for the ancient hamatos. But to actually go through with it comes with great personal risk” Mikey said, making Leo do a double take.

“Wait a minute, how do you know about that?”

“I might have, read some of his books.” He said, visibly shrinking under everyone’s gazes.

“Look when things got really bad, you look for a plan B. And the more mystic knowledge I can get, the better use I can be. I need to learn as much as possible, we can’t just rely on our weapons, not anymore! Case in point!” he said, as Leo was reminded of his lack of weapons.

Regardless, the vision of Mikey’s scarred arms was still all too recent in his mind for Leo to agree.

“Did you forget what happened? Your arms are still healing!”

Mikey crossed his arms, voice low.

“Raph agreed with me” he said, making April and Leo simultaneously freeze up.

Another beat as the only sound around them was the crackling of the fire and the slight breeze of the sand as it was scattered into the air.

Other Donnie stood up suddenly, the purple LED light illuminating the shadows as he did.

“Sensei always said, the minute we start losing hope, we lose any chance of winning”

“Maybe he had a point. I mean, that’s why people believe in the Oasis right?” Leo said, hoping he wasn’t crossing any lines he shouldn’t have.  “I mean… not everything could have been destroyed in the M-bomb. That’s what Wendy believed.”

Donnie stepped forward and began to pick up the bowls and plates left in the sand.

“I should clean these”

“Oh, let me-” April rushed, but Donnie waved her back.

“No, no, its fine! I got a system for it. And besides, I already have a bed packed and ready to charge. So, let me know if there’s anything I can get you”

Leo nodded.

“Of course.”

“Thank you, Dee” Mikey said, as the robot made its way back towards the café with a joyful hum.
Leo suspected he enjoyed doing the dishes, or just, anything remotely mundane still survived by the Wasteland.

When he was finally gone, April seemed to deflate a bit, the commander in her seeping through her voice.

“What if it doesn’t work? We can’t exactly wait for Cass and the resistance to portal their way to another dimension. The first time you went through, that was you, Mikey”

Mikey let out a frustrated sigh.

“I don’t know what I did though! I just panicked and then kabloom! Portal. I’m still learning.”

“Yeah, and you nearly died over it” Leo muttered.

“He what?”

April’s gaze spun around at once, eyeing Michael with the classic April O’Neil gaze that seemed to make any armor run away in terror. That is, until it was countered by Mikey’s guilty puppy eyes.

Leo leaned forward, hands resting on his knees, the same way he’d do whenever Casey Jr. lied about breaking important equipment during training.

“Look I get it, okay? The kraang has already outnumbered us a thousandth times our own strength.”

“Don’t you know how to make an empowering speech…” April muttered.

“But there are other ways than mystic powers to get where we need to, alright? I know that better than anyone. But we need to stick together. No more sacrificing. No more risks. We look out for each other, and we get home safe. All of us. Agreed?”

April and Mikey looked at each other with practiced suspicion, before both held out a fist bump and the three let the fire die out.

After a pretty hard fought right to the dining seats, April and Mikey had set up a sleeping area underneath the café’s open sky. Not the warmest place to sleep, but with the view, Mikey at least felt like the stars were more than enough to make up for it.

They’d decided to use a pack of sleeping bags and old disguises in the Shellraiser trunk for covers, and pillows, making a fairly decent sleeping space as a result.

Mikey tucked himself gratefully under the rags, trying not to think about how much he missed his own bed as he got lost in the alien sky above them.

“It’s almost eerie how quiet it is. I think I missed that” April said, and now that she mentioned it, Mikey noticed it too.

“Yeah” he muttered, smiling, “Or having a sky that’s not red and raining acid”

“We don’t actually know if this place doesn’t have acid” April countered.

“Do you think that’s why Raph let us sleep in here?”

April sighed. Whatever was going on with other Raph, it was clear that April hadn’t gotten the short of it.

“I just think he’s hurting.” she muttered, and how Mikey had missed talking with April. Missed her empathy and her quickness to reason that so often comforted their teammates.

“I know… he’s acting just like…”

April’s voice faltered, and Mikey recognized the look in her eyes as clearly as his own two hands.

“Dee. Yeah, I remember” he muttered, as flashes of not so pleasant memories took root. “I bet he’d know exactly how to get us home”

April smirked.

“If he doesn’t waste time geeking out over being in another dimension, that is” she said, and they both couldn’t stop themselves from laughing.

It was nice. Mikey didn’t think he’d laugh like this again since they got here. He was happy he was wrong. Not that this place was so bad. As a matter of fact, it was almost endearing. Just staying here, lying under the stars, no sirens or machines, or kraang buzzing. No acid rain or hiding all the time as every day the number of deaths grew.

The Wasteland might be vast and elusive, but it wasn’t downright ugly either. It tethered on a question Mikey was very hesitant to ask, but as it usually happened, once he’d have a thought, it was rarely unsaid.

“April…” he began, as the former turned to look at him from the other side of the booth.

“Have you thought about… staying?”

“What?”

April sat up straight, as Mikey regretted asking.

“We can’t do that”

“I know! I know, it’s just… it’s nice not running away from kraang droids for once, you know? And Casey? At least here he’d be safer”

April smiled sadly, leaning on her elbow.

“For now, maybe. But not always. It’s like that at home too”

“Yeah, I suppose it is” Mikey conceded.

He shifted under the covers, trying to close his eyes when April spoke up,

 “Maybe we can come back. After we’ve saved the world, I mean. Who’s to say it’s goodbye forever? And it’s the least we can do after all they’ve done for us.”

Now there was a thought.

“I think Don would like that” Mikey nodded in Donnie’s direction.

You could see him carrying a tray of cleaned utensils over to the car, as if that was the only care he had in the world. And April was right. They might not be their family, their real family, but they still meant a lot to Mikey and the thought of never seeing them again… it stung.

“Yeah.”

April followed his gaze, chuckling as they both caught the robot somehow tripping over a tire and struggle not to drop every single plate into the dirt.

Mikey tilted his head, “It’s crazy how different they are. The first time I saw Raph I could have sworn it was him. Maybe that was wishful thinking”

April shook her head.

“No, I get it. I felt the same way.” She said, thoughtful, for a moment. “Do you think other us is like them? Or like us?”

Mikey shrugged. Honestly, he hadn’t given it much thought. But whether it was for other Raph and Donnie’s behalf or his own, he wasn’t sure.

“I don’t know. They sound so… familiar. But also, not? It’s really weird.”

Mikey remembered the picture hanging inside the Shellraiser. “Maybe they’re bigger? Dad is definitely bigger in this world”

April giggled.

“Can you imagine splints six feet tall? You just know he’d never let us live it down”

“Nooo! I’ve had nightmares about that!”

They both struggled to catch their breath for a bit, before once again resuming their star gazing.

“April. You don’t think…” Mikey began, once again biting his words, but with April it was at least easier. “…if we do fail defeating the kraang- and I’m not saying we will! But hypothetically if we did, do you think this is what our world will look like?”

April seemed to mull it over for a bit. Then she looked over at her belt, now thrown at the opposite seat, a pepper spray bottle next to it.

She then put both her hands behind her curls and closed her eyes with a determined smile.

“Not if we have anything to say about it”

“I thought I’d find you here”

Raph didn’t look up as Donnie climbed the roof of the Shellraiser.

After finishing tidying up and organizing their utensils, the mutant in question had helped Leo to a pair of sheets, before looking for his brooding brother.

Raph sat perched on the top of the Shellraiser, one leg to his chest, and his arm swung over the knee. The only lights came from the last remnants of their makeshift fireplace, as well as an old emergency lantern that Donnie carried over next to where Raph sat.

He knew that look on his face, though Donnie’s processors struggled to pick it up in the darkness, he saw it clear as day and it was never anything good.

“Look, if it’s about the soup, don’t be too offended, okay? Those guys probably haven’t gotten any proper food since-

“Do you still want to go with them?”

Donnie stopped flat in his tracks. He wasn’t sure he’d heard correctly.

“What?”

Raph closed his eyes with a heavy sigh, as if what he was about to say was painful enough without having to voice it.

“Leo made me an offer. He said we could go with them. To their world. Are you?”

Donnie felt like someone had pulled out his internal wiring and made a nice little bow out of his circuitry. He felt his antennae droop, not unsurprised but just as disappointed.

“So that’s what this is about”

Raph kept his eyes locked on Donnie, the green almost as illuminating as his purple.

“They’re not our family”

“I know!”

“No, you don’t!” he bit, nostrils flaring. “You nearly got destroyed! We couldn’t find you- and what if… What if next time you’re not so lucky?”

“That doesn’t change anything”

“We said we’d help get Mikey back. We’ve done that. What’s stopping us from leaving right now?”

“You can’t be serious” he said, but Raph continued.

“We’ve done everything we can. And I don’t know about you, but I’m not about to risk my life over theirs. Or yours”

“We gave them our word! We can’t just leave! Not now!”

Raph let out a chuckle, though it was devoid of any kind of warmth left in the cold night air.

“And that’s exactly your problem”

Donnie almost threw the lantern at him.

“My problem?”

“Why can’t you just let it go already?!” he yelled, and if Donnie had a physical heart it was sinking into himself.

Raph looked hurt as he spoke, the anger in his voice doing a piss poor job of hiding it.

“We’re not kids playing heroes anymore, Donnie! We can’t change the past, no matter what you tell yourself. And whatever is going on back in their world, it’s got nothing to do with us! Promises or not, understand?”

A beat.

Donnie pulled himself up until he was just tall enough to look down at Raph.

“And what about our promise?”

“What?” he grunted.

Donnie let out a metaphorical sigh, hands on his hips as he tried to swallow the hurt that seemed very steadfast in making his body tense up.

He tried not to remember the blood, or the pain, mostly, but he could never forget the words, right after he’d woken up that day.

“You once said we’d look after each other. No matter where we go, no matter what happens. We stick together. I haven’t forgotten that”
Raph deflated.

“Donnie”

“I’m not saying it’s the right thing. I’m not, Raph! This is our home! Sure, it’s not, what we remember anymore, but it’s still ours! I can’t say leaving it all behind isn’t tempting. We could help them. Lend them our knowledge, make an actual difference for once-

“Giving up, you mean”

 “-But we can’t! I… you know I wouldn’t leave you behind, right?”

Raph didn’t say anything. Donnie wished he’d say something. Anything. Even if he knew himself it wasn’t true, the fact that his idiot of a brother could ever even think that, was somehow worse than any loved one they’d lost that he no longer remembered.

Donnie sat down again. Raph still refused to look at him.

“And New York? You’re really ready to go back there?” he asked.

“Are you?”

Raph shook his head, chuckling in disbelief.

“I don’t even know what we’d go back to, anymore. But I’m not losing you again.”

And Donnie understood that. He really did. But at the same time, perhaps for a machine more than a person of flesh and blood, it was hard for him not to feel like Raph’s fears were projections of his own in some ways.

“I’m still here, you know” he muttered, picking up the lantern, “…though I’m starting to wonder if you are”

Raph turned around at that, “What’s that supposed to mean?”

Donnie stopped at the ladder. The lantern felt heavier in his grasp than before.

“You still don’t remember… ”

Donnie met Raph’s gaze, projecting a sad smile he knew that only he could actually see.

“Maybe that’s a good thing”

“Donnie…”

The robot made his way down slowly.

“Maybe you’re right, maybe I can’t let it go. But you’re no better and we both know it.”

And then he was gone-

-neither really noticing the shfiting of the covers from a turtle too worried about tomorrow to sleep.

Ferrin’s body was a shadow of the mutant that Ozzie had taken into his employ. He supposed he shouldn’t have beem surprised. Everyone betrays each other in the end. But it wasn’t the body he’d come to collect. No, that was another treasure entirely. One he barely recognized underneath all the trash of human junk and worthless artifacts. No, if it wasn’t for the steel blade’s reflecting the light from above, he’d never have seen it sticking out from underneath the wolf’s twisted corpse.

Of course he was a little annoyed. Any bad deal was not worth taking, and instead of wasting his time on the fox girl’s betrayal, he could at least now confirm that the turtles had in fact been here. It was his partner on the other hand, that seemed less than pleased as she dragged the kicking and writhing fox behind her. Not that she’d get far with that bullet hole in her side.

She dropped her in front of Ozzie with a thump, gun aimed at her head.

“A blade? Seriously? This is the mystic power you claim could rival even that of the Oasis? Come on, Oz, how stupid do you think I am?”

A broken plate suddenly flew to the ground above them. The screaming had been going on for hours now, and the fires had barely died out. But in his partner’s own words ‘at least they were having fun’. Despite the fact that near everything except what Ozz was holding in his own hands were worthless junk.

“On the contrary” Ozzie said, a sharp smile creeping over his face like it was carved with a knife. “We just got ourselves our bargaining chip” he said, caressing the hilt.

Ozzie went over to the fox, and promptly kicked her in her wound. She let out a painful scream, as Ozzie took off the bandage around her mouth, barely avoiding her bite.

“Alright, foxie. You hear that?” Ozzie pointed at the sounds of the Barren from above, sounds of various mutants still struggling to stop the fires from spreading and the guns from kraang blasters.

She looked back at the hyena, her former defiance now painted only with terror.

“I’m a forgiving kind of guy. So tell you what,”

Ozzie kicked her one more time in the stomach, before firmly planting his boot on her chest, gun to her head.

“We’ll leave this place in one piece, and you tell us exactly where to find our reptilian friends.

Deal?”

Chapter Text

When they were younger, way back before, underneath the New York subway tunnels, buried behind the sewer stench of spoil and drainage and hidden, deep underneath the comfort of Lou Jitsu bed covers and action figures; Leo tried to dream.

Well, to be more specific, he tried to be awake while dreaming. A kid trying to manipulate his own mind into his submission. At first, he’d seen it in a tv show and a channel he knew Dad had forbidden them from watching, some weird reality show or other about ‘dream walking’. He remembered the host holding up a mic to audience members, asking them about how vivid their dreams were. Something he found had the potential to make sleepy time a little more interesting.

So, he tried it. Unsuccessfully, as Donnie had gloated the day after, but Leo was nothing if not persistent.

It wasn’t until the nightmares began that he started to seek out the ability. Just once, every once in a while, he’d try to draw circles on his skin, counting in different sequences, collecting images in his head. Anything would do. And every time he’d either not close an eye, or he’d run into the dad’s room and slept there. He would feel less about that, if he also didn’t know that his brothers did it too every time they had nightmares. Even Donnie, he’d seen one night sneak off half asleep and hugging his pillow tight.

It never worked for Leo. Dreams in general or just anything subconscious seemed to tame him more than he’d ever tamed them. Which is exactly why it was so strange, when Leo seemed to find himself sleeping and awake at the same time. At least, he assumed it was a dream. His body seemingly floating as if he was stuck under water but wasn’t breathing.

He knew instinctually that this must be a dream, because while he couldn’t remember when he’d gone to sleep, he could still understand the basic concept of lucidity and the strange sensation of falling that seemed to overtake him. Before he knew it, he was almost taken by the sensation, as if the ocean had started to drag him deeper and deeper underneath, until he wasn’t floating in it anymore.

He was falling. And as to where he was falling? Leo didn’t quite get that far, because before the turtle had the chance to do anything, he suddenly and without warning, propelled through the air at an increasing velocity, before finally landing face first on the ground.

Despite the now very apparent pain in his, well, everything, Leo recognized the rush and the sudden distortion though. It was the same feeling whenever he went through a portal. Though the landing was less than stellar, even that felt oddly familiar in its own way.

Leo tried to look up, a blur of bright colors, some still, some dancing in his peripheral vision, making everything around him blur.

“What- what the-”

“Leo!” a voice called, and before the turtle could react, he was suddenly pulled up by the elbow with a startling tug. He was pulled to the side, away from the lights, or whatever they were, and as the ringing in his ears slowly subsided, he realized that there was noise all around him. Most apparent, the sounds of fighting right behind the wall he was now propped up against.

It was when Leo looked at the turtle in front of him, however, brows burrowed and looking equally worried as he did angry, that it started to dawn on him that maybe his rough landing was the least of his worries.
“Wha- …Raph?” Leo’s eyes went wide, something tightening in his chest, and before the turtle in question could even respond, Leo found himself wrapping his arms around the other inexplicably.

“Raph!” he exclaimed, relief he didn’t know where came from, brimming in his voice.

The big turtle didn’t move much while Leo hung from him, slowly and a little awkwardly patting the smaller turtle on his shell, before removing him.

“Okaaaay, you’re not wearing a flower necklace, so Raph’s gonna assume it wasn’t Hawaii you decided to portal off to in the MIDDLE of a fight!” he yelled, hand outstretched towards the ruckus behind them.

Leo felt like he’d just woken up from hibernation as he scratched his head.

“Fight?”

Suddenly Raph’s anger deteriorated and was replaced by immediate worry again.

“Wait? Did you hit your head? Do you have a concussion!? You don’t have a concussion, do you?”

He picked up Leo with both hands, turning him over as if he was a broken toy and he would be in trouble if the adults saw.

Leo shook his head, pushing Raph off of him, “Wha- no! No, I don’t have a concussion!”

The big turtle let out a sigh of relief, arm rubbing at his forehead.

“Oh! Good. Because you’re bait”

“Bait? What do you mea-

But Leo didn’t get in another word before he was suddenly, and once again, and without any warning whatsoever, pushed to the side until he stood staring face to face with none other than Warren Stone and Hypno. Upon seeing Leo, the two mutants froze at once, hippo hands held out as if about to conjure up a spell towards the smaller figure on the ground.

Leo looked down at himself, not seeing his mystic weapons anywhere, before holding up a hand in a nervous chuckle.

 “Hi?”

The mutants looked at each other for a moment, before seemingly telepathically deciding to charge at Leo at once.

Okay, so that cleared one thing up. Apparently, they were fighting the C villains this time… urgh. But then why had Leo decided to portal away all of a sudden? And perhaps even more concerning, where had he gone? And why couldn’t Leo remember it? Maybe he had hit his head somewhere through his sudden portal hopping…

Leo, without weapons, and feeling unusually too light on his feet than usual, started dodging left and right, tripping a couple of times but ultimately avoiding the weird metal sling rings being flung at him.

“Stand still, already!” the hypno groaned quite annoyed, with the worm doing karate into the air on the ground right next to him.

Normally Leo would be more panicked, but for some reason he almost felt happy dodging narrow blows left and right, as if he was only now getting the hang of it for the first time.

His success was short-lived, however, as one of the rings just then caught around his wrist, and the turtle found himself pulled upwards before being thrown. Leo yelled out, arms flailing as he braced for impact, before suddenly he found himself safely secured on the ground, a big red mystic powered Raph shielding his body.

After he’d successfully landed a hit on the Hypno, thus sending him flying right into Warren, the red turtle immediately shot a look back at a stupid smiling Leo.

“What the heck was that?!”

“Well you can hardly blame with only one-“ Leo paused, eyes locked on his right arm. “…hand”

The turtle continued to flex it, more so confused by the fact that he was confused in the first place. Of course he had both arms. Of course he did. Why would he ever think otherwise?

“Have you been binging Jupiter Jim again?” Raph grumbled, holding back another blow by Warren, and scolding Leo at the same time.

The turtle would be more offended by the accusation, but now that he thought about it he wasn’t even sure if he had been. Everything felt so blurry. Like there was something on the tip of his tongue, something he’d forgotten, which for Leo, could be a number of things. But this time it felt different somehow.

“LEO! You’re back!”

Leo was halfway on his feet again, before a yellow fire ball flew through the air like a cannonball and for a second time tonight Leo felt a sudden wave of relief he couldn’t explain..

“Mikey?! But how-“

“Okay, fight now, talk later” Raph said, pushing Leo out of the way of another hit.

“No! Raph, wait-!”

“HOT SOUP!” But the turtle was already gone. He launched himself at the Hypno with each blow faster than the next, until the hippo finally seemed to slip. It was only a second, but more than enough, before Mikey wrapped his mystic chain around the hippo’s ancle and held him.

“Aha!”

The moment was short lived however, as Raph was suddenly pulled as well by an unforeseen magic ring wrapping around the bigger turtle’s upheld wrist. “Oh oh”

And with that, before either could react, Raph was suddenly flung directly into Mikey, sending both crashing into the wall as Hypno brushed himself off before turning his attention to the last turtle in the… wait, where were they exactly?

It looked like a rooftop of some kind, somewhere in New York obviously, but where exactly, Leo didn’t remember if-

“Leo! Heads up!”

Leo barely missed it when Mikey threw him some sort of fast-food sign for cover. Use your surroundings… of course!

He barely dodged a ring to his face, before suddenly realizing that he was in a fight, and this was supposed to be where he’d use his swords. Swords that he didn’t have at the moment for reasons he also didn’t remember, and yet Leo found that it was surprisingly easy to dodge the magician’s attacks. Using the sign to block and parry, the fight was almost like a dance.

Leo moved as if on a string, between every blow meant for him, before managing to sweep the hippo’s legs underneath him. Raph saw this, and acted quickly, using his own mystic weapons to land a blow successfully in the mutant’s face, sending him careening directly onto his partner in crime.

The pair seemed to consider going back into the fight, before a series of magical birds flying around their heads, made the pair reconsider.

Hypno snapped his fingers, Warren quickly jumping onto the hippo’s shoulders as the pair used his rings to fly into the air.

“It appears this headline is heading out. But this isn’t the last you’ve seen of Warren stone!”

“Hey!”

The news anchor sighed, both voices growing smaller the further they went, “Yeah, I was going to say ‘and hypno’ but it just doesn’t have the same ring to it, you know? Say if we instead said Hypno and Warren, that would just confuse the audience…-“

When they were finally out of sight, Leo without thinking went over to help his brother to his feet.

“Are you okay?”

Raph looked at Leo’s outstretched hand like he was holding out an empty pizza box.

“Okay? Raph’s always okay! Seriously, what’s gotten into you today?”

“I’m just…” Leo hesitated, scratching his eye as if that might help jog his memories. When he looked back at his brothers however, the scariest thing was, that he didn’t even care all that much. In the end he settled on the first thing that sprung to mind. “I’m just really glad you’re here”

Raph still didn’t look convinced, but Mikey on the other hand was already holding out his mystic weapon excitedly.

“Hey Leo! Check this out!” the former said, before his weapon sprung to life in a living blaze- Mikey swinging it elegantly into the air in a way neither Leo or Raph had seen before.

And yet as awesome as the sight was, in the moment, Leo couldn’t fully appreciate the trick for the intense beating of his heart under his shell.

“Mikey! Be careful! You can’t just-“ Leo paused, confused yet again, “Wait, I thought these were broken?”

Mikey put down the weapon at once, horror on his face as examined his kusari.

“BROoken?! Oh mi gosh! Where!? Can they do that?“

Raph sighed pinching his crease tiredly, “They’re not broken, Michael. And uhh, didn’t you use to have two swords?”

“Uh…”

“Leo?”

Thankfully, Leo didn’t have to answer as suddenly all three was alerted by their wrist watches starting to blare up in bright purple.

“Alerting cough! Uh, not to interrupt this highly productive conversation I’m sure, but we got a situation back here if you wouldn’t mind!”

Raph sighed, “Okay, we can worry about your swords later. For now, we should get back to the lair, come up with a plan before we-

“Donnie…”

Leo barely registered Raph’s voice before he was suddenly sprinting.
“Wai- Leo! Wait! Where are you going?!”

It was around 6 pm in the night that Raph heard it. The beeping. He was usually woken up when the sun would hit his face through the crack of the room, or when one of Donnie’s automated alarms reminded him not to sleep in for the rest of the day. What he wasn’t expecting, was the constant incessant beeping and drilling that seemed to make even the walls begin to shake.

“Urgh, Donnie, would you mind turning it down a bit?”

Raph turned over his covers, trying to use his pillow to cover his face, but with little to no luck. The drilling continued, louder and louder until Raph was tempted to throw the pillow at something.

“Don’t make me come in there!”

Now, Raph had gotten pretty used to rough awakenings. Apparently, sleep was not a factor you would take into consideration, when almost everything in the world seemed to want you dead every day at every hour; not caring one bit whether or not you wanted to be well rested or not.

But even Donnie, Donnie who never slept at all, at any time, had to know that waking up Raph before they’d agreed was not a line anyone would dare cross. And yet, it was just about five seconds after his last warning, before Raph threw off his covers and started marching groggily out his room.

“Seriously, how many times do I have to tell-“

Raph paused midsentence. He’d rounded the lab… the big one, the real one, Donnie’s lab, that he’d always had of course, before stepping inside to find his brother sitting by his desk with some sort of mechanism and the origin of the noise in his hand.

“Oh, morning Raph. Sorry, I was just testing the frequency transmitter two-point-o. I still can’t seem to get the numbers right, though... I didn’t wake you, did I?”

Raph didn’t know why he felt dizzy all of a sudden. Like he’d seen a ghost. But there was definitely something wrong here. There was Donnie, sitting like he’d always been, wearing his headband as he always did, as all of them did, of course, and looking just as healthy as an insomniac turtle could look after pulling an all-nighter. It was him. Just as he’d always been.

Raph shouldn’t feel like he’d just been hit by a truck, should he?

“Donnie…”

Raph wasn’t sure he was even moving before he was suddenly just inside the lab, wrapping his arms around his brother until he was almost lifted out of the chair.

“Wai-wai-wait not the face, not the face-!”
Donnie held up both hands in surrender, eyes squeezed shut preparing for impact. He opened them slowly, assessing the situation before slowly pulling away.

“Okaaaay. Definitely didn’t expect that? Seriously, are you okay, dude?”

“Me, okay?! Are you okay? You’re-…” Raph paused again, something nagging at his brain. It’s not like Donnie would have any reason to be hurt at all, but there was something he was missing, wasn’t there? He realized this with a kind of subdued frustration, rubbing his temples.

”I don’t remember. Wh…why can’t I remember?”

Donnie put down his work goggles, examining Raph for a moment before nodding confidently.
“Ahhh I see what’s going on here”

“You do?”

Donnie returned to his… whatever he was making, “There’s really no shame in it. We all get nightmares from time to time”

“I- I WASN’T HAVING A NIGHTMARE!”

“Sure, sure.”

Raph just continued to stare at his brother, trying to will whatever had slipped from his mind into existence, but with little luck. What the shell is going on?

“Uh, do you mind?” Donnie put down his goggles. “Look I just need to run a couple more tests, then I’ll shut it off, but this is very valuable data I’m collecting here and we kind of need it if we want to stand any chance at locating the rest of the mutagen.“

Raph remembered suddenly, as if the memory had only just clicked into place. Their search. The canisters,

“Karai…” he nodded, hand behind his head as he scanned the little laboratory Donnie resided in. Wasn’t it bigger than usual? Raph didn’t know why but he could have sworn the lab was usually much smaller than this. But then again, he rarely spend any time here, so maybe that was the sleep deprivation talking.

Raph looked back at his brother, a strange fondness washing over him as the drilling grew even louder than before, and instead of angry Raph couldn’t help but feel… okay.

“Two more tests, huh?” he said. But Raph of course didn’t give his brother any time to answer, before without giving him a chance to fight back, he pulled Donnie into a head lock with a grin. “How about now?”

“Hey! That’s not fair!” the turtle exclaimed struggling to get free, “Come on, Raph, snap out of it already!”

“Well?”

“Okay, fine! Fine! You win!” he begrudgingly yelled as Raph let go with a satisfied sigh. Donnie looked at Raph as if he had decided to be extra vexing today, which, from as far as Raph could tell, might not be completely out of the question.

“You know you’re really weird when you don’t get your sleep. What was it about anyway? Your dream?”

Raph shrugged. “I… don’t know. I must have forgotten” he said, feeling a slight itch in his eye that Raph was going to blame on his lack of much needed shut eye after days of patrolling for Karai.

Donnie sighed, leaning over his desk. ”Eh, I’m sure it’s nothing to worry about”

When they returned to the sewers, it was Donnie who stood waiting for them impatiently at the foot of the garage, legs together and holding out his wristwatch like they were all late for class and about to get detention.

“Ah, I see you’ve all successfully returned, he said sarcastically. And without the pizza you were sent to collect, no less. Wonderful. Go team”

“Donnie!” Leo exclaimed, feeling once again like he was staring directly at a ghost, emotions all tipping over in a way he couldn’t explain.

Donnie let out a sigh, his mechanical hands reaching up behind his shell to pull up a stack of pizza’s, all steaming and hot.

“Lucky for you, I had the foresight to send Sheldon ahead of you, so as to minimize any, if not predictable, possibility of-

Leo barely remembered how to breathe as he saw Dee, flinging himself at his brother and lifting him off his feet in an embrace that no one, least of all Donnie, seemed to deem warranted.

“Ah! Physical contact. My favorite. Uh, Raph dearest, care to explain?”

As Donnie went stiff as a board, Leo felt his mechanical extensions peel him off one finger at a time, before finally holding him out in front of the others like a bag of grapes.

Raph crossed his arms, shaking his head. “Don’t look at me. Raph had nothing to do with this one”

“Leo’s unusually more ‘huggy’ today..” Mikey supplemented.

“Sorry! Sorry! I’m just..” Leo was suddenly released on the floor, face beaming with untold emotions he couldn’t contain. Emotions, he was still unsure where came from.

“Really, really happy you remembered the pizza, bro”

“Anyway,” Donnie began, addressing the rest and pressing buttons on his wristwatch as if it was supposed to mean something, “Back to my original point. April needs our help at Spencer’s.”

“The DVD store?”

Mikey despaired, “Oh man, I knew they’d come for us!”

“It was just one deadline! No way they can hold us to that”

Donnie let out a sigh, the most dramatic sigh out of all of them really.

“Earth to team! April’s new job? Remember?”

“Uhhh” Mikey began.

“No, not really” Raph admitted.

And Leo, well, no surprise there, he definitely did not remember anything about a job. But could anyone really blame him? April had had numerous jobs. Sure, most of them were direct results of their involvement, but the point still stands.

Donnie pinched his brow, “As you have clearly all failed to recall, our friend April has gotten a new job at the dvd store-

“Spencer’s Dvd and collectibles, you mean” Leo corrected, feeling a tinge of satisfaction that he remembered the full name.

“-irrelevant, but sure. The point is, April said they have a suspicious door that her boss keeps locked, but that she was sure she saw the foot logo on one of the keys. She wants us to check it out”

Raph put a hand under his chin, “Huh, I didn’t know the foot branded out”

“Organized evil!? That’s the worst kind of evil!” Mikey exclaimed, flailing onto Leo who patted his brother on the shell.

“Thank you” Donnie muttered as Raph clasped both hands together and headed towards the turtle tank.

“Alright team, let’s go help April!”

“But what about the pizza?”

Mikey looked at the now tilted towers of pizza boxes on the floor.

“That’ll have to wait, Michael. April first, pizza later”

“Not so fast!”

Everyone turned to the opposite side of the room with a start, each turtle growing noticeably smaller as tiny footsteps echoed on the stone floor.

Leo’s heart skipped a beat as he stumbled forward.

“Dad?”

Splinter had both hands on his hips, his robe still unwashed from untold weeks before them and his hair pulled into a messy bun barely holding on for dear life. He was exactly as he’d always been, and yet-

“Where do you four think you’re going-

“DAD!”

Leo pulled his dad into a tight hug, not realizing the air being ceremoniously squeezed out of his lungs with every passing second.
When he finally let go, Leo was still smiling at his dad, not knowing why he felt so uncharacteristically relieved once again to see him just being there. Standing there looking grumpy and tired. It was the best feeling in the world seeing him like that, Leo thought.

“Uh? Red? What is wrong with blue?“ the rat asked, past Leo towards Raph.

“Better to accept it” he just muttered, shrugging.

“Weird, but okay. As I was saying, where do you think you’re going!? Have you forgotten? You’re supposed to help clean out the bathtub! How am I supposed to relax properly to my tv show if I cannot soak away in the sweet scent of coconut oil and lavender!?”
“You bathe?” Donnie muttered, but Raph just waved them all inside the turtle tank.

“Sorry dad! April needs us. But we’ll totally clean it when we get back! Don’t you worry about that! Guys lets go-!”

Splinter held up a finger, clearly in protest, but without the authority to enforce anything, “This isn’t over!” the rat yelled and Leo was almost sorry to go.
He barely registered the vague itch in his eye as he absentmindedly rubbed it, before Donnie forced his hand away from his face.

“Don’t scratch that”

“Huh?”

There was no reply as the key was turned and the turtle tank sprung to life.

“Seriously Donnie, I have a bad feeling about this. Like there’s something I’m missing here” he said, a cockroach crawling over Raph’s shell, one he annoyedly swapped away before it reached his eye.

Raph and Donnie were walking down the corridor towards the living room, Raph’s insistence getting worse as sleep seemed to finally catch up with Donnie.

“So, you had a nightmare, I won’t tell anyone already! Just let it go”

“I didn’t have a NIGHTMARE!”

And he really didn’t. Or did he? Raph remembered loud noises before he woke up, but that was just Donnie right? Even if he did have a nightmare, that didn’t explain why he felt so… off, all of a sudden. Or why his head was throbbing slightly underneath his eyes. He wasn’t feeling sick, and yet the entire room seemed so strange today, so eerily quiet, as if it was made with a different font. And when had it ever gone well for them, when Raph had a bad feeling? Was it a mutant? Some spilled dangerous chemical of Donnie’s that the former refused to tell them about?

Raph didn’t know. And the fact that he didn’t know, only seemed to make him even more furious, with Donnie’s dismissal.

Donnie rubbed his head exasperated, “Did you lose your sai again? I’ve already told you to let me install the tracker-

“Yeah, before they’ll self-detonate on me, I don’t think so! And that’s not what I’m talking about!”

Raph let out a groan, “There’s something… I can’t remember. Something important”

“Well, whatever it is, I’m sure it’ll come back to you. But for now, can we please talk about it later?”

Donnie entered the dojo, Raph begrudgingly behind him.

“Fine!” he mumbled, about to enter as another flash made his head dizzy. His eyes seemed to catch a shadow moving somewhere behind him, before he blinked quick, and whatever he’d seen disappeared just as fast. When Raph slid the dojo door to the side, he was by the big tree in the center, feeling strangely overwhelmed by the sight and he stopped staring for a second.

“You’re up pretty early. Couldn’t sleep?”

Leo looked up at both from his meditation, his back facing the door they’d just entered.. Leo… Raph startled again. It was him, wasn’t it? Raph felt like the light in the room was acting up, because while he was standing inside clear as day, it felt like shadows seemed to obscure the edges. Seriously, what is wrong with me?! But when Raph’s eyes landed on the blue mask, for some reason that’s when something clicked.

“Leo!”

Raph didn’t waste any time rushing over to the fearless leader, barely processing the smile on his face as he tackled the turtle to the ground with a big hug. His face was slightly obscured by the shadows of the room, but Raph could hear his surprised laughter.

“Hey! A little warning next time?”

“Where’s Mikey?” Donnie asked, yawning from the other corner of the room.

And just then, as if on que, the dojo doors were sliding open once again, and another turtle entered the dojo, rubbing his eye.

Raph saw the orange mask and he felt all of a sudden like his headache intensified tenfold, his breathing acting up slightly.

“Did I miss training already?”

Raph once more, with an untold emotion he didn’t know where came from, practically jumped at the turtle, feeling just as ecstatic as a kid on Christmas morning.

“Mikey!”

Mikey flinched, protecting his face, before Raph wrapped his arms around his brother and swung him around the room once for good measure. Mikey looked at Donnie and Leo, equally as confused, and maybe even scared.

“Uh, okay, who broke Raph?” the smaller turtle croaked, crossing his arms like a disappointed parent before Raph put him down, still smiling. Why was he smiling? This didn’t make any sense- it was just Mikey. Same as it had always been… right?! Raph began to wonder whether or not he’d been possessed or something, instantly realizing the gravity of his actions and tried to force down a pout.

“Seriously, what’s up with you?” Leo asked and Raph scoffed.

“Nothing! Can’t I just hug my little bro because I feel like it?”

“Okay, you’re scaring me a little bit” Mikey fake whispered towards Donnie, but the ladder simply rolled his eyes and began stretching.
“Raph had a nightmare”

Raph nearly broke a blood vessel shrieking, “Donnie!”

“Oops…” Donnie said.

“And I didn’t have a nightmare!”

Mikey let out a chuckle, pulling that condescending voice as he always did which only rubbed more salt in the wound, “Aww, did Raphie have trouble sleeping again?!”

Raph pretended to roll up his sleeves. Before Mikey could flinch again, he was already on the ground in a headlock as Raph held him firm but soft enough that he wouldn’t hurt himself.

“WOAaah!”

Mikey knew that Raph would never actually hurt him, right? Raph didn’t know why that thought suddenly bothered him all of a sudden.

Raph grinned, “Say that again!”

“MAKE ME!” Mikey wailed.

“YAME!”

Suddenly the entire room seemed to go stiff, as the opposite door to the dojo opened at once. Leo, Donnie and Mikey immediately fell into line, arms down their sides and cheeks into the air. Well, everyone except for Raph who felt like he was still dreaming for a second.

Sensei entered the room, the shadows of the room obscuring his face. His hands folded around a blue- no, green cane as he slowly and with a commanding presence Raph had completely forgotten was there.

“What is going on in here?”

Donnie looked panicked at Raph, mouthing for him to fall back in line with them, but Raph felt like he couldn’t move.
“Nothing, Sensei” Leo finally answered.

Sensei strked his beard pensively.

“Nothing, hmm?” he said, Raph one step away from hugging him too, before invisible strings seemed to pull him back, “That is good to know. I was going to suggest we skip your morning routine today, but it appears you’re all eager to get started early today.”

Everyone groaned in despair. Sensei’s face was still obscured by the light, but Raph could feel his eyes on the red turtle. His voice was gentle, but firm. Gentle and firm, that was it. Raph went over that detail in his head a couple more times as if trying to discern whether or not that was the actual case, but of course it was. As it had always been.

“Is anything the matter, Raphael?”

Raph blinked, trying to compose himself and shove whatever weird thoughts filled his head this morning far away from his subconscious, as he backed into line with the others.

“No… no, sensei”

He could hear the others mutter behind him, though Raph forced down his temper. It was almost like their voices sounded… scared? Panicked?

“He doesn’t look so good”

“Maybe try poking him again?”

Raph couldn’t hold it back anymore and exploded, “I’m right here!”

“Yame!” Sensei countered, even more forcefully, before letting out a sigh only a tired father could. Father… because that’s what he was. Right…?

“Let’s get started”

It was still nighttime when they showed up on the roof of the building opposite the dvd store. Honestly, Leo didn’t know how long it had been night, because seemingly it lasted forever. He barely even remembered the trip over there, before they were suddenly standing face to face with April, talking to them from across the other building over the walkie talkie.

“About time you guys showed up!”

“Sorry Apes, We had a… “ Raph began, looking to Leo lost for words. Leo pointed at himself before the big guy quickly moved topic, “…thing. So, what’s up?”

April pointed at the human walking tiredly around the white van parked by the backdoor. He looked like an employee, but nothing too out of the ordinary.

“You see that guy over there? He’s been circling that truck for half an hour already!”

Raph grabbed the binoculars held out by Donnie’s tech shell, face skeptical.

“I dunno, Apes. He doesn’t exactly scream evil cult worshipping foot member to me”

But of course just as he had said that, the van popped open, as a small platoon of foot soldiers exited it and headed towards the store. Leo’s itching acted up before he could make a snide remark. As he rubbed his eye though, he could have sworn he saw something purple wrapped around the foot soldiers limbs, before it disappeared as they went inside.

“What was that?” Leo muttered, though no one seemed to notice.

“But, you know, looks can be perceiving” Raph finished, punching his weapons into each other, thus creating a tiny red spark. “Alright team, we get in, get April, kick some foot clan butt, and get out. Got it?”

“Got it!” Everyone agreed, already heading down there when Leo realized for the second time today-

“But, wait, what about my swords?!”

Raph looked at Leo’s hands, “What about them?”

“How am I supposed to fight without- “ Leo paused mid-sentence as his eyes looked down. He felt the hilt of his swords in his hands, like they’d always been there. Had they been…?! “Oh”

“Alright, team. Let’s go!”

They all sneaked around the corner of the store, taking the front as Donnie used his shell to cut a round circle in the glass. Raph was the last to go through, only almost getting stuck in the tiny space, before all three of them managed to pull their leader free and onto the ground with a too loud *ka-thump*. They all froze, listening to the foot soldiers, but it seemed like none of them had heard the ruckus.

As Raph made hand motions Leo pretended to understand the meaning of, April was moving towards the locked door the foot clan was currently trying to break open with a sledgehammer.

Leo felt an energy he hadn’t felt in a long time, simmer through him as he held his swords tight. Just like the first time they’d found their weapons, he thought. It was almost like a weight had been lifted and adrenaline shot through the turtle before Raph could tell him to stay where he was.

“Hey foot face!” Leo called, the other’s collectively facepalming from their hiding place, as Leo leaned confidently on the hilt of his sword.

The foot clan turned around at once, weapons at the ready.

“Don’t you know streaming is the new big thing!?”

“Turtles!” they called out in that raspy voice of theirs.

Leo just laughed, feeling powerful.

“Bet you didn’t expect- WArgh!”

Of course, that was before he was tossed into a stack of dvd’s by a giant origami monster conjured by the slender one. Leo dodged it with all the elegance of a wild turkey, before teleporting left and right to avoid the creature.

Mikey jumped into one of his portals, following Leo’s instincts as if rehearsed, and used his own weapon to jump onto the origami monster like an elephant. As Mikey was then thrown off the monster, Leo was quick to use one of his portals to get Michael to safety.

He landed in another stack of dvd’s, but after rubbing at his sores, his eyes immediately lit up like stars.

“Lou Jitsu conquers Mars extended editioN ! »

“Mikey! Focus!” Raph called, tackling the bigger foot soldier to the ground.

“Oh! Right! Sorry!” he called, caressing the dvd quickly, before returning to the fight.

Leo continued to portal all over the place with an ease he couldn’t remember he’d practiced, avoiding blows left and right, until he finally managed to land some on his own.

“I almost forgot how fun this is!”

“Stand still!” the foot soldier cried out, as another tried to grab Leo from behind.

“We’re trying to help you!”

“Ha! Oh hey! Have you watched the one about the magicians? Now you see me,” Leo portaled behind the foot soldier, and was just about to slash the paper monster, when, “Now you-

“Nardo! Wait!”

Donnie suddenly tackled Leo to the ground. The foot soldier rubbed himself off and got ready to charge again.

“What the heck, Dee?!”

“Stop fighting already and listen to me!” he called, voice weirdly panicked, and for a second, Leo could have sworn Donnie’s googles had a crack in them that wasn’t there before.

“What?”

“DUCK!”

Mikey threw his weapon at the paper monster, before it grabbed his weapon and chugged the turtle at the end of it like a yoyo.

“Oh no you don’t!” April called, abandoning the locked door as she started chugging dvd’s at the monster until it let go of Mikey.

Leo pushed Donnie off of him with a grunt, charging at the foot soldier responsible for the origami monster with both swords. He swept the leg of the foot soldier with ease, holding his weapon at his cheek in defeat.

“Ha! I got you now..!”

The foot soldier held up both arms in surrender. He looked… scared? Since when were the foot clan afraid to fight them?!

“Leo! SToP! Its ME!” it called, voice slightly distorted, and Leo lowered the blade not comprehending.

“What-..?”

“Leo! Watch out!”

Raph pushed Leo out of the way of another blow, holding back a giant paper fist with his own mystic powers. Leo looked up at his brother as the bigger turtle turned his head. Leo’s eyes seemed to itch again, and as he rubbed it, he looked up and saw-

Red. Red everywhere. The sky was red, purple vines wrapping around the earth, blood stains where he stood. A giant mutant monstrosity screaming and hollering as Raph’s bones broke under the weight, gave way under the force of it. Shielding Mikey, shielding Leo who-

“Raph…”

“Are you okay!?” Raph called, and once again Leo was on the ground panting, in the dvd store, swords buzzing in his hand.

The monster was now reduced to hundreds of papers flying into the air like confetti, as the foot clan began to run towards the exit. Leo’s hand reached for his eye again trying to get sleep crums, before Donnie grabbed his elbow and dragged him to his feet.

“Stop scratching” he said, looking almost annoyed at Leo, which shouldn’t be out of the usual, but… Leo couldn’t help but feel like this time was more serious than usual.

What was going on today?

“They’re getting away!”

“Come on!” Raph called, and soon enough Leo too followed the foot clan out the door towards the streets of New York.

“Okay team. Remember, the plan. Donnie and I will take the east, Mikey and Raph, you two take the west. We regroup at fifth avenue and see what we find. If anything goes wrong, use your T-phone”

Raph looked out over the empty city streets, Donnie, Leo and Mikey watching from behind him.

He didn’t remember how long they’d been on patrol for, only that if there was any hope of them finding enough mutagen cannisters to cure Karai, then they’d be here all night. He was still trying to sort out the bad feeling that he had, and the weird shadows that seemed to follow him all the way out here from the sewers.

When he finally heard Leo’s voice, he uncrossed his arms and joined the others.

“Woah, woah, woah splitting up? Are you sure that’s a good idea?”

Raph didn’t know why, but splitting up right now sounded like the worst idea in the world, for some reason. Not that he usually listened to horror movie logic when it came to stuff like this… at least, he assumed he didn’t.

The other’s looked at Raph like he’d just grown a second head. Wouldn’t be the first time today…

“Uhh, yeah?”

Raph tried to quell his panic once again, but of course that ship had sailed, so instead he tried to think of a possible excuse. He didn’t know why but splitting up just seemed… wrong, somehow. Dangerous, even. Where the shell did this sudden fear of their usual routine come from?!

“But what if something goes wrong?” he landed on. Not his best, but Raph was never one for thinking on his feet. That was always Donnie’s job, or… no, wait. That was Mikey’s job. Right? Mikey was the leader- no, the creative one. Leo was the leader. Of course he was, of course Leo was and had always been their leader, Raph remembered that. He did. Why wouldn’t he?

“Dude, are you okay?” Leo asked, and Raph realized he’d been mumbling to himself.

“Yeah, you usually never want to stick together” Donnie said.

Mikey grimaced deviously, “Seems like Raph is still a little bit sensitive from his bad dream~“

“For the last time, it wasn’t a bad dream!”

Leo patted Raph on the shoulder,  “Relax, Raph! It happens to the best of us!”

 For some reason it was hard to look directly at him right now. Or Mikey, for that matter.

“Uh, guys? I think we got company”

They all turned to look down at the street where a group of dark figures were moving into a nearby alley. They were carrying something, a crate of some kind. It looked almost… kraang. Raph didn’t know why that made his heart skip a beat.

“The foot clan?! What are they doing here?”

“Perhaps out for an evening stroll?” Donnie mused.

“Uh! Uh! Maybe they’re going to a secret party for ninjas! Oh, that would be so sweet!”

“I somehow doubt they’re here for a social call, Mikey” Leo said, and Mikey deflated with a pout.

“So, what now? Do we go in?”

Leo put a hand under his cheek, similarly to how Sensei had always- did always do.

“Maybe we should wait before-“

But of course, the youngest turtle didn’t have the patience to wait on a cake to be baked, of course he had no patience to wait for a beating in coming. Raph flinched as he jumped off the roof with a practiced flourish, nun chucks swinging in the air.

“BOOYAKASHAA!”
“Mikey wait- or I guess we just run in blind! Why not!” Leo sighed, reaching for his own blades as they all joined him in the alley below.

Raph watched almost in awe as his brothers did what they always did best. Fighting with such precision and technique, it made Raph almost forget his own weapons for a second in his belt. He held them tight, staring for a second, before he used them to block a foot soldier, using the other to sent it careening towards the ground.

It felt easy. Almost too easy. Like he barely had to think before his enemies did what he wanted them to. As he was nearly stabbed in the shell by an incoming tazer, Raph spun into the air, landing on the foot soldier’s shoulders, before stabbing it in the eye with a triumphant bow.

Leo rolled his eyes at Raph, before swinging his blades at two other foot soldiers, effectively cutting them in half with an electrical sizzle.

But as Raph was about to move in for another, his eyes caught, once again the sight of a shadow in the distance. Hooded, holding a staff in one hand like the grim reaper himself, and simply starring darkly down at the alley below. Standing exactly where they had been just moments ago from a top the building, and covered by shadows.

What the shell!?

“Raph three o’clock!”

Leo pushed Raph to the side, swinging his blade at one of the foot soldiers, slicing half of it’s mechanical head off like a melon.

Raph looked back to the roof top, but the figure was gone.

“Did anyone see that?”

“See what?” Mikey asked, distracted, and seconds away from having his own head turned into a fruit.

“Mikey! Look out!”

Raph felt like time stood still for a moment, running up to Mikey with a speed he didn’t know he had, and throwing the turtle to the side. Raph’s breath hitched in his shell, as he felt a sudden falling sensation taking over his entire body. He looked panicky at their surroundings scanning for Mikey, and nearly had a heart attack when he couldn’t find him.

He had another, even bigger one, when Mikey put a hand on Raph’s shoulder.

“Woah! Thanks, dude. That thing nearly took my head off!“

Raph grit his teeth, still hiding the fact that he was slightly panting. He grabbed Mikey by both of his shoulders, “Seriously! Don’t do that! You could have been… hurt!”

“Woah! Dude, chill! It’s not like you’re gonna leave me behind again”

Raph let go of Mikey, eyes wide. Mikey’s face was also obscured by the shadows… it was all so blurry. Like the entire world was screaming and the fighting was drowned out by it.

“What?”

Mikey rolled his head, running towards the remaining foot bots, “I said, we’re falling behind again! Come on!”

“R-right” Raph shook, slapping himself slightly. Keep it together!

However, as they returned to the alley, Mikey was disappointed to find all of the foot bots defeated on the ground below, crates of small kraang discs scattered around them. Kraang portals… Raph felt his head spin again.

“Aww, we missed it!?”

“What took you so long?” Leo called out and Raph pushed past his brothers to look back at the spot where the figure had been watching him.

“You seriously didn’t see that!?”

“See what?” Donnie tilted his head and Raph felt like his head was about to burst.

“The- the thing! Right up there! It was looking right at us!”

They all looked at each other, the confusion apparent on their faces.

“Uhh, no?”

Donnie tried to put a hand on Raph’s shoulder, but he quickly shook it off.

“Maybe we should go back. Raph, you don’t look so good”

“I’m fine”

“Raph, if you need a minute to cool off, we can get back to looking for the-

“I said I’m FINE!” he roared, his voice still echoing in the alley.

They all looked at him like he was crazy. Maybe he was. But crazy or not, if his own brothers weren’t going to do anything about it, then maybe Raph didn’t need their help.

He looked at them all, sadness in Donnie’s eyes and unspoken words hanging in the air.

“Fine, if that’s how it is, I’ll check it out by myself!”

Raph shouldered past his brothers, making his way up the rooftops in quick succession.

“You can’t just keep running away, you know!” Leo called, making Raph’s heart skip a beat, before he continued moving, totally, and absolutely not caring why that particular statement made his eyes water.

“Oh, this is so good! I feel like I haven’t had one of these in forever!”

After their ‘victory’ at the DVD store, the gang had decided to rendezvous on the roof of a building, where Donnie had luckily diploid Sheldon to reheat their pizza’s. April was with them, sitting cross-legged next to Raph as they all recuperated under the October moon. At least, Leo assumed, it was October. Honestly, he wasn’t entirely sure, too enthralled by the delicious cheese that almost made his eyes water with joy.

“What do you mean? We had Tony’s last night! You still haven’t taken the boxes out, by the way” Raph pointed out, swallowing one slice whole.

“No, no I think those are mine” Mikey pondered.

“Wait, no they might be mine actually” April added, finger on her lip curiously as she licked up the tomato sauce.

“And Dad’s- seriously how do we get anything clean around here?” Leo asked until Donnie threw his hands in the air.

“We get it! We get it! You’re all equally disgusting, can we move on from this topic of conversation now?”

April sighed, resting her chin on in her hand with a pout.

“Yeah, I can’t believe my third job turned out to be another foot clan freak show. I’m definitely cursed”

“Don’t worry April. You’ll get another job that’ll be one hundred percent foot clan free! That’s a turtle guarantee!”

Leo nodded enthusiastically, licking his own fingers. As he looked around them, he then realized that they were missing someone, weren’t they?

“Wait, where’s Casey? Oh, Casey would love this!”

Everyone paused, and Leo suddenly felt like there was something they knew that he didn’t. Donnie was the only one that seemed much more occupied by his pizza slice to judge, which on its own, Leo noticed were surprisingly out of character.

“Uhh, Casey? You mean Cassandra?” Mikey asked and Leo let out a relieved sigh accompanied by a nervous chuckle. For a second he’d almost confused her for someone else, someone even younger which of course, was just ridiculous!

“Oh, right. Yeah, yeah where is she anyways?”

Raph’s brow creased, “Uh, anywhere but here? Why would she want pizza? You didn’t befriend the enemy again, did you?”

“Enemy?”

Leo blinked. Cassandra wasn’t an enemy…! Was she? Leo was sure he remembered them eating pizza just like this with her multiple times. But wait, no, that wasn’t quite right. Leo felt the lights of the city flicker for a moment. Cassandra worked with the foot. Right! They weren’t friends. Why would Leo ever think they were friends?

“Cassandra eating pizza? I don’t even think she knows what pizza is!” Mikey said.

“That’s how you know she’s evil” April nodded.

Leo’s itching returned and the turtle let out an annoyed grumble as he tried once again to clean his eye.

“Stop scratching”

Leo looked over at Donnie who still hadn’t touched his pizza.

“Hmm?”

The turtle in question let out a sigh, before he suddenly stood up and began collecting the empty pizza boxes with his shell.

“Alright, welp someone should probably clean this before Dad sees it”

Everyone looked at their own messes, metaphysical sweat running down their cheeks. April coughed into her sleeve and pretended to check the time on the wristwatch she didn’t have.

“Look at the time, I have homework to do! So, sorry guys, but looks like I gotta go. Don’t want to, but what do you know! HAhah, see ya around!”

And with that, she was gone. Raph rolled his eyes and grabbed Leo by the elbow before he could put up a struggle.

“Alright, Leo-

“Actually,” Donnie, interrupted, “I have something important in the lab and even though someone forgot about it, Nardo agreed to be my test subject”

Leo’s eyes went wide with terror, doing make belief karate at the air for safety, when the square headed turtle approached.

“Wait up, hold the phone! Why would I do that?”

Raph sighed and let go. “Urgh, fine! Mikey, you’re up”

“Wha- nuh, uh!”

As they continued arguing, Donnie dragged Leo down the roof and onto a nearby alley, where the turtle reluctantly and curiously followed him down the subway tunnels.

“What are you doing?”

“So, how are you feeling?” Donnie countered, as they made their way to the lair and into Donnie’s lab. Donnoe propped a themermeter into Leo’s, still very confused face, and scanned around him occupied with various wires and machinery that the blue turtle was very eager to get away from.

Still, Leo always found the truth was easier when it came to Donnie and thus, the words fell from his mouth like a waterfall.

“Itchy. Like, actually weirdly itchy. Did anyone sneak itching powder into my bed while I wasn’t looking? And now that I think about it, my head feels kinda whoopy. Like when I portal, but like, different, almost like- like there’s…” he paused, fear rising in his shell as Leo realized that,

“Something wrong”

“I know”

But Leo wasn’t listening, as the itching in his eye became even worse and he had to force his hands down not to scratch it. Leo had had bad feelings before. As if on instincts. Instincts that were usually right.

“Something I should remember”

“I know” Donnie repeated.

“Almost like- wait a second, you know?! What do you mean you know?!”

Leo had to do a double take, backing into the table before Donnie’s hands were suddenly on the panicked turtle’s shoulders.

“Leo!” he yelled, before lowering his voice until it was more comforting, and Leo felt like he could do nothing else but listen.

“I know”

Raph didn’t know how long he’d been running. He just did. He needed to keep moving before something that he couldn’t see was going to catch up to him. His headaches only seemed to get worse the further he got, but he didn’t care.
The foot had to have done something to him. If not them, surely the figure that he’d seen. Someone had done something to him, and that had to be why his memories felt so jumbled all of a sudden. Why the world felt so wrong today. There had to be an explanation, and if Raph had to throttle Shredder himself, he was going to find out why.

After a while of running on the rooftops, it was the buzzing of his T-phone that alerted him. Raph checked his phone expecting messages from the fearless leader to return home, but was instead surprised to find April had been the one texting him.

Though, the image on her icon was glitchy, her name was still there telling him… what?

‘Raph! Can you hear me? Come back! You have to fight it!’

Raph nearly dropped the phone, the world seemingly flickering in his vision again and his headache made him cringe.

What did she mean…? Fight what?

When he opened his eyes again, he felt anger overtake his initial confusion as he was finally standing face to face with the figure he’d seen.

“You! You’re the one who’s been stalking me!”

The figure didn’t respond. They had a hood tugged over their face, leaving only shadows over their features. The held a large bended stick, almost like a scythe, though they didn’t say a word, Raph could tell they were looking at him. So, clearly not deturbed by his mutant appearance, Raph concluded they must either be mutant themselves or working for the foot. Either would be fine by him, if it meant blowing off some steam.

“What do you want?” Raph called stepping closer. The figure remained where they were. “Hey! I’m talking to you!” he called again, trying to push past them, but the figure, as if made by smoke, moved out of the way, moving their weapon down defensively.

“Fine! But don’t say I didn’t warn you!”

Raph reached for his sai’s and charged. The figure however, was quicker on their feet, dodging with an ease Raph struggled to counter, each unlanded blow making the turtle grow madder.

Eventually Raph dropped all tactics, and simply decided to tackle the stranger. However, the moment Raph landed a blow on them, the figure used their own weapon to parry his attack and leaned forward with a distant voice the turtle could barely focus on.

“Raph! You need to stop”

“What!?”

The figure hit him again, trying to pin Raph down, but the turtle was too quick and too angry to stay still. Their weapons swooshed past each other in a flurry of blows, mostly blocking than hitting.

“Who are you!?” Raph called again, before the figure, as if teleported behind him, suddenly swiped at the turtle’s feet, and sending him almost toppling off the roof.

That’s of course what Raph assumed was about to happen, if it wasn’t for the figure catching his fall, holding him by the belt around his shell.

Raph tried hard not to look down, unable to move when the figure suddenly leaned in, face still obscured, though it suddenly occurred to Raph that whoever they were, they were wearing some sort of mask underneath the hood. In the shadows they looked like death itself.

“You don’t remember me, do you?” the voice said, and this time Raph heard him clearly. I know that voice… why do I know that voice?

“What the heck is that supposed to mean!?”

The figure let out a groan in frustration, shaking Raph slightly as he nodded out towards the city.

“Look around!”

And despite all protest, Raph did, before immediately regretting it. The city, New York… it was gone. Nothing but rubble, burned ashes and damage beyond all repair. It was like the entire world had changed for a moment, before Raph closed his eyes and the night sky returned as if nothing had happened.

And if that wasn’t enough to seriously freak Raph out, he didn’t know what would. He grabbed onto the figure’s hand and pushed him.

“Get off of me!” he yelled, rolling onto the floor again and reaching for his sai, “What the hell is going on?!”

The figure sighed, turning towards the ledge and looking out over the city.

“You need to fight it…” he said, and Raph couldn’t explain the knot in his chest as it leapt off the roof and Raph could have sworn the world was burned again.

“What do you mean you know!?” Leo exclaimed, pushing his brother away.

Donnie let out a sigh and put both hands together.

“Oh, come on, Nardo, it’s me. I wouldn’t be me if I couldn’t sense these kinds of things- stop scratching”

Leo had barely realized he was rubbing at his eye again before Donnie had mentioned it. This was all too much in one day-

“Sense what!? And why do you keep saying that!?”

“You know it’s not real. Listen!”

Leo let out a chuckle. If this was some sort of weird prank on him and Mikey’s part, then Leo was really not impressed with Donnie’s acting abilities. But, now that he mentioned it.. why was it so quiet all of a sudden?

Leo turned around, half expecting the ruckus of the pipes, or distant subway trains, or sirens from police cars, or even dad’s constant babble while watching reality tv, or, or-… or anything. Anything at all, but there wasn’t. There was nothing in the room but him and Donnie.

“There’s nothing there”

Donnie nodded with a grave expression, “Exactly. We live in the middle of new York but it’s dead quiet. Why is that!?” he yelled, shaking Leo by the shoulders and it dawned on the turtle that his brother was being serious. “That’s because there’s nothing there. You’re all alone”

Leo felt himself begin to hyperventilate… that feeling when he’d exited the portal. He’d gone somewhere, hadn’t he? But he had no idea where. Not to mention his blades, the ones in his hands, the ones he shouldn’t have because they had been stolen. Not lost, stolen… I know that, don’t I? Why do I know that?!

“What-?”

Donnie smiled sadly, pulling at his goggles.

“Remember?” he said, handing them to Leo, except they were different now. They seemed to flicker in and out of his vision, cracked, then not cracked, then red and blue, then purple and in between, as if reality itself couldn’t decide what they looked like. Leo felt a tug in his chest when he saw them, as if they were suddenly the most precious thing in the world, before he once again landed on his brother.

Donnie crossed his arms. He didn’t look scared. Just, frustrated. As if Leo’s mind was somehow just another scientific hurdle he’d inevitably overcome. It was as comforting to Leo as it was unsettling.

“Alright, I know you’re a bit slow but try to keep up for a second or you’ll be dead, understand?! This isn’t real.”

Leo shook his head, “But, if it’s not real, how are you..”

“Here? Good question. Unfortunately, as much as I’d like to discuss the psychological neuroscience behind reality and illusion, we’re running out of time, so listen up. You need to wake up”

“Wake up?”

“Let go. Stop fighting and let go. I know your first instinct is always to run in, headfirst like an idiot with half a brain, but that won’t work in here. And as long as you’re distracted, it will continue to devour your mind one bite at a time. You need to stop fighting”

Leo looked at Donnie, worried, “I don’t understand”

Donnie closed his eyes with a smile.

“I know. That’s what I’m here for”

Suddenly the lab began to shake.

“What was that?”

Donnie didn’t react to it, but Leo could only watch with horror as the ground below them began to crackle and break away, revealing a bright red sky above them that seemed to threaten to drown them both.

“Donnie!?” he called, as the silence from before suddenly grew into a cacophony of screams. Leo dropped the goggles as both hands flew to his head. The lair was gone now, instead replaced by a New York on fire, rubble and blood and civilians making his head spin.

Suddenly, Leo felt every noise at once, grinding at his bones and his arm twisting and burning as the chaos became too much. A creature towered over him, big and fleshy and hungry.

“Guys! A little help here!?”

Leo’s head spun at once as he heard Raph’s voice. He ran towards it, towards the fighting that took place as the sky seemed to flicker back and forth between a dark blue and a hellish red. He kept running, not really sure if it was getting him anywhere, but that’s when he saw them.

His friends. His family, all fighting the creatures each, Raph protecting Mikey, Mikey hurt on the ground, April pinned, dad, fighting alone. Leo reached for his swords, about to teleport, when Donnie’s hand landed on his shoulder,

“Leo! Help!” Raph called, and god, Leo had never heard him that desperate. April screamed, biting and fighting one of the creatures, but there was blood on the side of her head. He tugged himself free from Donnie’s grasp, and ran.

He launched himself at the creatures, but there was too many.

“Leo!”

“Hold him down!” someone yelled, as they crawled up Leo’s legs, his arms, scratching and biting and tearing at his flesh, scraping against his shell like it was made of glass. “I almost got it!”

Leo couldn’t move. He couldn’t focus, he couldn’t scream. He looked at his family, helplessly as Mikey’s arms began to burn, slowly tearing his little brother apart, as Raph was pummeled into the ground by the creature.

“Let go…”

Leo saw Donnie. He stood there, unaffected. Confidently. Leo’s vision flashed once again, and for a second the Donnie that he knew, the one from back before, was replaced by a much older one, looking sickly but determined. The one he lost. Still protecting him.

Mikey used his powers again. Just like they’d done. Protecting them… just like he would have done.

Leo looked around, the itching making him feel like his eye was about to pop out, before he took in a deep breath, bracing himself for what was to come.

Let go... 

“Okay, Dee… I trust you”

Leo opened his eyes, his throat restricting. He felt hands on his chest as he felt bile claw its way up his neck, until he reeled over, coughing relentlessly until a tiny purple creature landed in the sand.

“Leo!” Mikey called, wrapping both arms around his brother as Leo tried to fight the sick, he felt all over his body. “You’re okay!”

Leo hugged him quickly, catching his breath painfully until he saw the blood coming from his little brother’s nose.

“Mikey! You’re-”

“I’ll be fine. But Raph, he’s still-!“

Leo looked to his right, where sure enough, Raph- other Raph was writhing on the ground, April and other Donnie trying to pin him down.

“Sensei! I need to talk to you!”

Raph practically burst through the dojo doors, barely remembering how long it had been since he’d left the others. He could barely focus, his lungs feeling like they were trying to eat him out from the inside.

Sensei was in the center of the room, sitting cross legged in front of a table of tea.

“Calm down, Raphael. Remember your breathing” he said, taking another sip.

But Raph couldn’t calm down. If anything, he was only getting more and more restless, the headache he was battling cutting up his skull along with his ribs. He began to pace, praying the others wouldn’t see him like this.

“Sensei, th-there’s something wrong. With me. I don’t know how to describe it but I feel like I’m going crazy! A-and there was this figure who keeps following me! And I feel like I should know who that is, but I just can’t remember. And, And I…” Raph grabbed his skull, teeth grinding. His voice was barely a whisper when he said, “I think I’m losing my mind”

Sensei’s face was still obscured. Why wouldn’t the damn light just give it a rest? He held up a hand, offering for Raph to join him, which the turtle did begrudgingly even if he didn’t like tea. He’d done this before, but even the tea felt wrong on the table in front of him.

“I am sure you are simply tired from a long day. It is alright. Perhaps some meditation will help”

Raph shook his head, “No, no no! Don’t you get it!? There’s something I’m missing!”

“My son, you are worrying over nothing” he said, life as annoyingly patient as anything else his father might tell him. But it was also quieter. Like, every time he spoke the only thing Raph could hear was his voice in the room. All he could feel was the itching all over getting even worse the longer he tried to ignore it.

“Life is a constant battle. You must accept the chaos. Give in to it. So that you can learn to live in the moment”

“Sensei…” Raph muttered, exasperated. This felt wrong. All of this. He knew it shouldn’t but, the way sensei spoke…

Raph didn’t remember his voice. The realization dawned on him suddenly and Raph felt simultaneously like a piece had fallen into place, and like all the others had vanished from the table. He looked at his sensei. His father, whom he loved so much and looked up to all his life. The man he hoped so desperately to make proud, who looked after them all their life all the way up to his…

Raph got up from where he sat, shaking his head slowly. “You wouldn’t say that. He wouldn’t say that”

He sighed, “Raphael-“

“Why can’t I just- “ Raph was by sensei’s side before the ladder could do a thing. And before Raph could do anything else, he removed the hood from his so called ‘father’s face, only to stumble backwards.

“You’re not sensei”

Rats. So many rats… Shrieking, crawling, squirming all over. The figure in front of him, slowly but surely collapsing into a giant puddle of nothing but rats and dead voices. This wasn’t sensei. Raph knew it wasn’t. His mind was a fractured thing but, if there was one thing he could remember, it was that.

“Don’t fight it, my son. Everything will be okay” they said, as Raph started to run again.

He ran outside, into the streets, onto the rooftops, further and further as the feeling of shadows tried to drag him down with them. He tried to close his eyes, tried to wake up from whatever nightmare he was stuck in. To get back to the real Donnie. To the real Mikey and Leo and April, and the world that was fine and safe and not destroyed and not gone. To his home, the one he remembered, he had to remember, he had to!

“You finally get it?”

Raph opened his eyes. The masked figured was there, because of course he was. Raph moved closer, hesitantly but determined to know once and for all.

“Who are you?”

The figure wore a white mask, but Raph could have sworn he saw him smile underneath.

“An old friend.” he said.

“Am I dreaming? How do I know you’re real?”

The figure sighed, shaking his head slightly as he half circled Raph.

“I’m as real as you remember me.” he said, removing his mask and that’s when it clicked.

Raph saw nothing because there wasn’t anything. No face, just shadows. He couldn’t remember his friend’s face, but he could remember his voice, his mask. The vague memories of teenage years edging over the surface. Too annoying to truly forget. Raph remembered now.  

“Casey… you’re Casey. Of course. You’re my friend!” he exclaimed, and his friend let out a relieved chuckle as he put the skeleton mask.

“Took you long enough! Now come on! We need to get you out of here” he said, hand on Raph’s shoulder, before he grabbed his wrist and began to drag him in the other direction.

As they ran, the world began to flicker in and out again, switching between the nightmarish horror he’d been haunted by for so long, and the home he’d grown to love.

“What’s happening?!”

“Seriously dude?! Like, how many sci fi flicks have you watched!? Your memories are fighting your subconcious, dude! You’re waking up!”

Waking up…? So, this really was-

“Raph! Wait!”

Raph paused dead in his tracks. It was Leo. His brothers. They were panting too, looking worried and scared, but Raph had the faintest suspicion it was not from the buildings shaking beneath their feet.

“Where are you going?” Leo called.

“get away from him!” Mikey yelled, dragging Raph towards them and away from Casey.

“Raph, come on!”

Raph pulled himself free from Mikey’s grip. If it even was him.

The moon was bright on the sky above them, and yet Raph now realized that he still couldn’t see their faces. He never could. Just like Sensei and Casey. The only one he could see clear as day, was Donnie. The way he remembered him. The way he still saw him, no matter what happens.

“I… I can’t” Raph choked, and god how the words hurt more to say than the pain in his skull.

“Abandoning us again?” Mikey asked innocently. Never. We could never abandon you, Raph wanted to say but the memories in his head begged to differ.

“You’re not really here, are you? You’re just messing with my head!” Raph called, squeezing his eyes shut as if that would be enough to make them go away. “That’s why I couldn’t see you… You’re gone.”
“We’re right here!” Donnie called, grabbing Raph by the wrist in a consoling gesture.
“Raph, don’t listen to them. Whatever you hear. It’s not real! They’re just trying to keep you here! Don’t let them!” Casey called out.

Leo stepped forward, voice calming. “He’s right, Raph. We’re not really here. It’s just you”

“You’re not dead”

“Don’t you remember?” Raph flinched when the hand he felt wasn’t one of flesh and bone, but instead when he looked up, he saw the bloodied remains of his brother, horrifically twisted together with wires and metal, protruding out of his shell. “I died too. We all did. Everyone except you. You just chose to forget. I can’t blame you, it was easier after all. Why remember all the pain and suffering when you can just let it go?”

Raph pulled himself free, shaking his head. He looked back at his brothers, not able to see them, but feeling their presence all the same.

“No… no Donnie might be a sentimental idiot, but he’d never say that. Never”

And with that, Raph jumped across the building and next to Casey as they began to run.

“Raph!” Donnie called, except the voice was no longer there, it was everywhere. Distant and slightly vibrating.

As Raph looked back, he saw New York slowly be absorbed, each shadow dragging closer and closer until it was like hands trying to grab at Raph’s ancles.
“Keep going! I’ll hold them off!” Casey called, using his skates to slide backwards, his hockey staff held out like a goalie.

Thanks, Casey…

Raph closed his eyes, ignoring everything else as he kept moving, hands scraping over his shell and the world turned dark.

“Raph!”

“Can you hear me?!”

“It’s me! Remember?!”

“Hold him still!”

“No, don’t hurt him!”

And then he opened his eyes.

“Raph?” Donnie called.

Raph opened his eyes painfully. He was lying on his back, hands keeping him down. He could feel the sand underneath him, his lungs aching painfully before he realized that there was blood running down his lip. It looked like they were somewhere underground, though the sharp yellow light from the sun, indicated that they were close enough to the surface. Something was squirming next to him, though when Raph turned his head to look at it, he was suddenly embraced by Donnie.

“Is it… him?” Mikey asked, expectantly.

From the looks of it, there had been a fight, that much was certain. One, judging by his bruising knuckles, Raph had been an unwilling participant of. And two, judging by the bruised sets of faces staring back at him with concern. But none of that mattered right now.

Raph put his hand over Donnie’s metallic shell, before then seeing three other bloody and beaten faces smiling back at him.
He fell back down the ground with an exhausted 'humph', letting out a shaky breath.

“I’m here… It's me.”

“The memory worm was designed by the Baxtor Stockman of our universe. It was used by the Shredder to control his victims back in the day, but after the blast, the worms must have mutated somehow. Evolved passed their original purpose. A variant of the worm that not only controls the victim, but keeps them in a sort of translucent state, while it sucks out its brain and feeds slowly. That must be how they survived all these years”

Donnie explained this, as he was patching up Raph’s wounded shoulder from, what he later learned was April trying to keep him from throwing Donnie into a wall.

They had all made it to the edge of the map, apparently deciding to camp in a nest of mutated memory worms while they’d slept. Though, it seemed like only Leo and Raph had been infested, which would explain the itching of their eyes. It was a feeling Raph hated to admit he’d felt before.

April put on another kettle, before handing a cup of tea to Leo and Raph. Raph looked at the cup for a moment, before taking it- nodding at April gratefully.

Leo sighed, eyes distant and full of thought. He hadn’t stopped picking at his arm since they’d woken up.

“It felt so… real. It was-“

“Awful?” Donnie supplied.

“Nice. It was comforting almost. I think that’s the scariest part. It was … like it was actually real.”

“Yeah… nice” Raph muttered distantly, trying not to think about the hollows of his family members. He looked to Donnie, who despite his robotic exterior was jittering nervously under his gaze.

Raph just sighed, “That wasn’t the first time we’ve been attacked by those, was it?”

Donnie shook his head, antennae drooping forlorn.

“No. Leo was the one that saved you that time. I don’t know how he did it though, but he somehow broke through Shredder’s mind control. Guess that’s our fearless leader for you…” he said, and Raph simply nodded, choosing to believe it.

“Good news though! Since we know that the worms originated from New York, and the scanners picked up more activity closer to the periphery on the map, by that logic, we’re close!”

They all nodded, clearly not as glass half full as Donnie, but Raph appreciated the effort either way. He looked at April, Mikey and Leo thoughtfully. The memories of the worm distorting the image he’d held in his mind, but still, there was something he needed to say.

He walked over to them, rubbing at the back of his head. Gosh, he felt like a teenager again, cheeks blushing awkwardly. Was it too late to go back to brooding?

“Raph, are you okay?” Mikey asked.

“Yeah.” he muttered, shooting a glance and April as well when he said, “Thank you. You saved me. I won’t forget that”

Leo nodded holding out a fist bump that Raph hesitantly returned, “No problem”

He walked back towards Donnie, cleaning up the medical kit and putting more burnables on their make shift fire.
“Donnie?” he called, voice so small he wasn’t even sure Donnie had heard him, before both antennae shot into the air. Raph took a deep breath, meeting his purple visors and trying not to look too much at his own relfection.

“What I said, before, uhm… I just wanted to say, I’m sorry. I know how much this means to you. Not just because of what you can remember and what I can’t or… don’t want to. It’s not that I don’t trust your judgement, okay? It’s just hard, I’m not-

“Raph, I know. You don’t have to-”

“No, you don’t.” Raph continued, feeling like he was trying to swallow a bug. He sighed, cringing when he thought about their last conversation.

“It’s not that I don’t want to remember! I do! But… it’s hard. And too much has happened since then and I- I can’t…” Raph bit his lip, slumping back with his head resting in his hands. He looked up at his brother mournfully.

“I’m trying, okay?”

Donnie shook his head. He sat down next to Raph in the sand, crossing his legs before putting an arm around his shell.

“You don’t have to explain. ” he said, leaning on his shoulder. “I’m just glad you’re okay”

The sound of laughter filled the cave just then and Donnie and Raph looked over to see other Mikey holding both arms out like a zombie, gurgling, tongue hanging out of his mouth. April did the same, even more dramatically, hand draped over her forehead and everything, before Leo picked them both up into a tight hug and a fit of laughter.

Raph sighed.

“Yeah… Me too”

Chapter Text

Donnie heard it before he felt it. Slithering. Over his visor, his scanners, every crevace in his body. They writhing sliming bodies invading like a nightmare he couldn’t wake up from.

Then he heard it. The scream. He saw Raph twitching, clutching his head like he was fighting an invisible monster, and he ran. He ran, and he screamed, and Mikey screamed, and April was shouting.

Leo was gone. Then he was screaming too. Donnie tried to get them off of his brother. Tried to help ease the pain, but he didn’t know what to do, he didn’t know what to do.

And there were so many of them. Too many. Raph wouldn’t wake up. He kept screaming and clawing at his head until it started bleeding. Mikey tried to drag him away. Tried to help Leo, to keep him down, but then he was gone. And then he was standing up. And then Raph was too. He was there, but he wasn’t awake but he was right there.

Eyes dead, almost lucid.

And then he launched at Donnie. And he tried to make him stop, he tried to wake him up. Like Leo had done, like Sensei had done to Karai, but it was useless. Raph couldn’t hear Donnie. Maybe because Donnie wasn’t Donnie. Maybe because he knew it wasn’t him. Maybe it was too late.

And Mikey fought him too. And Leo cried. And so did Donnie when he tazed Raph and forced his brother to the ground.

More worms. They tried to fight them off.

Why won’t he wake up?

Raph said his name before he fell asleep again.

Please come back-

The trip was going… less than ideal, Donnie would say. He knew that the road back would be a treacherous one from the beginning, that much was to be expected. There was a good reason New York had been dubbed the mother of the Wasteland, and it was anything but maternal.

Ground Sero had paved the way to mutants and biological mutations unlike any they’d encountered in the far reaches of the desert Stronger and bigger, neatly placed around its periphery like ants guarding their hive. . That wasn’t even counting all the hot spots for traps and scavenger dents they’d had to cut themselves loose from, or dodge falling cars from hidden trip wires.

They’d driven for days, following blindly the instructions of the fox girl’s maps, though as every minute turned into hours, Donnie had to admit it felt more like they were driving in circles. Their ‘exit’ marking the highway that once used to stretch far into the city. The very same Donnie remembered driving on all those years ago without any intention of going back.

Well, not the first time they’d broken their promises.  

“Alright that is definitely not a road. Pay up!”

Leo tilted his head back with a sigh.

The shellraiser had come to a screeching halt at, what was true enough, not a road, but a very pavement-looking commercial sign promoting men’s perfume. Everyone stepped outside to look at their failings, presumably also to get some hot, but fresher air from being stuck in a vehicle for days.

Donnie remained inside, trying not to crush the pad in his hands as he looked over the scanner one more time.

“Man!” Leo grunted as the smaller turtle smugly skipped around his brother. April rolled her eyes and studied the tilted cardboard.

Raph raised a brow, “Uhm, aren’t you supposed to have money to bet? Last I checked the stock market weren’t exactly in business with alien invaders.”

“Which is why Nardo owes me exactly 13-

“15” April corrected.

“-15 minibars when we get home”

“Yeah, aren’t like half of those expired by now?” April added, before Leo wrapped an arm around her shoulders with a practiced smugness.

“Oh, dear sweet April, you see, it is not about the minibars being expired or not, it is about the principle of rubbing it in the losers face”

Mikey elbowed Raph, before realization set in.

“See! He gets it! …Hey!”

Donnie, who was definitely not listening in, let out a chuckle. He remembered when they’d used to bet too. Though, those bets usually involved a worse humiliation as a penalty, with the winner getting to gloat for at least a week.

Other Leo grabbed his chin, gleam in his eye.

“Betting, huh? Hey, Raph what do you say we-

“Not a chance”

The other turtle sagged. “You’re no fun”

“Come on! COME ON!”

The gang collectively turned to the calamity, Donnie forgetting anything he knew about tech safety as his robotic wiring compelled him to smash the screen into the roof of the car repeatedly like a vending machine.

“There a problem up there?”

“It’s this stupid map! It’s junk! The scanners can’t find any overlap anywhere near the marked areas we’ve already searched. I knew we couldn’t trust that fox!”

“Or maybe, your scanners are wrong, and the map is ten years outdated, professor brainiac” Raph muttered, Donnie pointing one very accusatory finger at his brother.

“My scanners-

“Never wrong- We know!” they all echoed, and now it was Donnie who deflated.

He leaned back, scanner held outstretched in his arms. It wasn’t that it was wrong per say, but they’d never gone this far out before. Too much had happened here since, and the area had evolved to a point not even his tech seemed to keep up without glitching. Whoever designed the map, clearly didn’t account for the ecological conditions. The brain worms alone should have been proof of that…

But they didn’t. And the others nearly died for it. Again.

Donnie shoved the thought far into his mind and reduced the periphery around them.

“At least we’re not being followed for once”

Leo rubbed his chin, “Yeah, but I don’t like it. I mean do we seriously think the Barren just gave up and went home? Not likely! The longer we linger in one place for too long, the easier it will be for them to find us”

“Oof, and I thought we wouldn’t have to worry about that for once” April lamented, and Mikey put a hand on her shoulder.

“From the sounds of it, the kraang is at least more creative about killing than scavengers”

“They’re a lot faster about it, that’s for sure”

“Another reason we should get moving” Raph said, swallowing a yarn. His mask might hide most of it, but Donnie could tell Raph was wearing himself thin. They’d barely had any rest after the attack and the car doesn’t have enough medical equipment to do a thorough examination. Donnie could imagine having your mind invaded wasn’t exactly something you just ‘walked off’, even if their hot-headed leaders seemed determined to convince them otherwise.

April at least, Donnie had quickly learned, was not one to keep her thoughts to herself.

“That’s not the only problem. Look at us! We suck”

“Hey, I’m not the one that drove the van directly into a beartrap!” Raph yelled.

“Or the one who triggered a landmine” Donnie muttered, rubbing at the blue paint still stuck to his shell.

“Don’t forget the nets, the sawblades, the trapdoor-“

Raph twitched, red in the face, “Well, maybe we would avoid them better if someone hadn’t relied on a map that doesn’t work!”

Donnie was about to counter if other Leo didn’t do it for him.

“Hey, don’t blame the map! You’re the one who warned us about the traps in the first place!”

“You got something to say, captain Ryan?”

Raph cracked his knuckles, stepping closer to Leo as the gang watched on with guilty intrigue. Donnie’s accusatory pointing turned into a pleading cry for attention.

“Uh, Raph I don’t think-

“Oh, good your hearing still works. Here I was worried that was getting rusty as well!”

Suddenly it was other Mikey who stepped between the two mountains of mutants.

“Guys, guys let Doctor Delicate Touch handle this.”

Mikey- or, Doctor Delicate Touch, clasped his hands together with a devious smile.

“Clearly, there is only one solution here”

Okay, so maybe Mikey wasn’t a therapist. Sure, Doctor Feeling knew a thing or two about how to emotionally connect with people, but he’d never actually gotten a license. And besides, after the world took a turn for the worst, therapy tended to be the least important thing on people’s minds.

But even if Mikey wasn’t a leader, or tech savvy, or big and buff, Mikey was always a people person. And he could tell when his family needed a distraction. And the best distraction from the prospect of being stuck in an alternate dimension forever…?

Well, that was easy.

“Not too late to back out, you know”

“Ha! As if! Bring it!”

Turns out an abandoned billboard had multiple uses, besides selling perfumes to cheap consumers. And while other Raph had been less than encouraging about the idea, he eventually caved after other Donnie explained the benefits of letting off steam in a stressful environment. Though it was April who’d been the most excited to finally get in some practice. Other Donnie seemed surprised when she requested a bat, instead of a weapon fitting a ‘kunoichi’, whatever that was.

He'd taken her to the trunk of the Shellraiser, before presenting a bat that looked like it had been collecting dust for ages.

“You sure it’s okay I use this? I don’t wanna break it”

Donnie paused for a moment, before soon enough handing her the bat.
“Are you kidding? Knowing Case, he’s probably pissed off she hasn’t seen any action until now” the robot assured her, before sealing the deal with a joined fist bump.

Mikey had offered to go first, since this was his idea after all, but ultimately the only person April hadn’t seen in action yet, was other Raph, who didn’t seem too pleased with the idea of fighting her. Well, that was until April pointed out that she’d kick his ass, to which the red turtle replied by reaching for his sai.

“Ready?” Raph bit.

April tightened her grip around the bat.

“Ready!”

Everything after that went by faster than Mikey had thought it would. He’d seen other Raph fight off the Barren like a tank, but against April the odds were different. Raph used his sai with a practiced ease than he wasn’t even sure the turtle knew about, like he’d done it all his life. As April used her height and nimbleness to her advantage, Raph struggled to pinpoint her. He managed to grab her at one point, keeping her in place, but April managed to wriggle free soon enough, jumping onto his bag and dragging the turtle to the ground, as the ladder struggled to wrestle her off.

Leo winced, a dulled excitement on his face that Mikey couldn’t remember the last time he’d seen his brother like that.

“Oof, that’s gotta hurt”

“Let’s go April!” Mikey yelled, fists in the air.

After wrestling for a while, Raph used one of his sai to stab at April, who quickly blocked it with her bat, locking them into a fight of endurance. As April grit her teeth, Raph tried to kick her off instead, but April saw the hit coming. She rolled to the side, grabbing Raph’s leg and blocking it with her bat, before using the momentum to kick the turtle in his plastron. As Raph was just about to get back up, the human was already on him, holding the bat against his throat.

Donnie jumped onto the area, a tiny slot opening up in his shell to reveal a tiny whistle that the robot ‘blew’, hand coming down.

“Aaaaand we have a winner!”

April got off of the fuming turtle, holding out her hand towards her opponent. Mikey knew that this other Raph was a lot more prone to anger than theirs had ever been, so he wouldn’t be surprised if this one was even less thrilled about the prospect of losing.

And yet, Raph took it, hoisting himself up and greeting her with a nod.

“Well, guess they don’t call you Commander O’Neil for nothing in your world” he said, scratching the back of his head as April swung the bat over her shoulders. She might have won the fight, but Mikey could see bruises already on her cheek that weren’t there before. Not that April minded. They’d spend so long collecting bruises from near death experiences over the years, that Mikey had almost forgotten what it was like to fight just for the fun of it.

“Who’s next?”

Donnie and Leo lined up on the billboard. Donnie with his batons at the ready and Leo with nothing but himself. Mikey couldn’t say he was surprised. Leo was a lot of things, but a sharpshooter wasn’t one of them. Even if he had his blades, Mikey wouldn’t be sure the fight would be entirely fair.

“Sure you can handle it with just one arm?”

Leo smirked in that devious way of his and Mikey and April both knew it.

“One arm? Who says I’m gonna use my arms to beat you?”

But before the robot could figure out exactly what that meant, the fight had begun. Donnie moved with such a smooth set of motions; it was sometimes easy to forget they were all mechanical. He flipped his batons into the air, aiming blows that would have struck any other opponent, if it wasn’t for Leo’s elusive dodging. True to his word, their leader in blue held both hands behind his back as he effortlessly dodged each strike, turning their fight into a dance of misses and perfectly calculated attacks.

It was honestly beautiful to look at. Donnie fought with moves that neither had ever seen before. So rehearsed, yet there was an almost instinctual feel to his strikes. It was hard to explain. Like an actor improvising his lines, Leo nearly fumbled as Donnie seemed to lean in for a blow to the head, then did a flip and instead locked his arm into place.

Leo didn’t let himself get locked for long tho, almost gracefully slipping out of the robot’s grip, as he swept the robot’s legs mid-attack and successfully knocked both batons out of his hands.
Leo grabbed them, holding them both crossed against other Donnie’s throat like blades, and with that, the fight was one.

“Okay okay okay you win! Point taken! I surrender! You can let go now!”

Raph scoffed.
“Uh, forgot something? Like the fact that you can’t feel pain?”

“No one likes a captain obvious, Raph!”

Leo let out a chuckle, helping Donnie to his feet. Donnie too seemed more excited than anything, gratefully accepting his batons back into their holster.
“You got some nice moves there. The kraang wouldn’t stand a chance”

Donnie rubbed at his shoulder, which clicked in a way neither could tell whether it was on purpose or not. “Agree to disagree”

Leo looked over at Raph with a smirk.

“What about you, big guy? Care to dance?”

All eyes where on the other turtle now. This was it. The big showdown. The duels to outduel them all. The gang held their breath as Raph with a smile walked back towards the billboard.

“With pleasure”

Donnie quickly sat down beside Mikey and April, the former wishing now more than anything that popcorn had survived in this dimension.

“Oh, this is gonna be good!”

Raph propped his sai into his belt, instead raising his fists as Leo did the same.

There was a moment of silence, before Donnie blew the whistle and both mutants charged at each other at once.

Leo used both hands this time, immediately using Raph’s attack against him and sending the red turtle careening towards the ground. Raph was quickly back on his feet again though as Leo circled him, charging him again, this time with more force than before. Leo dodged a blow to the head, but wasn’t quick enough for the second, making both Mikey and April let out an audible gasp. Leo smiled and wiped at his nose, before he launched at Raph with a kick to his plastron. Raph was shot back, boots scraping the cardboard, as he let out a roar and folded his hands. He aimed for Leo’s plastron, but before the blow could hit, the turtle successfully jumped to the side, instead elbowing Raph in the side.

Raph seemed to have reached his limit and finally reached for his sai. Leo welcomed the challenge with a cocky wave of his hand, before charging again. Raph dodged each hit with his sai, nearly reaching the edge of the billboard. Donnie leaned forward, hands over his hypothetical mouth.
“Had enough?” Leo grunted, stepping closer as Raph barely kept himself in place.

“You call this an attack?” Raph sneered, despite nearly losing his balance.

And then something happened that neither saw coming. Raph used the window of opportunity and shoved Leo’s grip on him to the side. As the blue turtle’s hands fumbled, Raph then used both his sai at once, keeping him in place. He then turned the tables as Leo found himself flung over the freshwater’s shell into the air. Leo propelled his body, managing to stick the landing as he slid in the sand, but the deed had been done.

Raph looked at Leo, surprise written all over his face. Leo mirrored him, as he brushed the sand from his shell and marched back towards the turtle.

“Where did that come from?! I mean I knew you could fight but, I haven’t seen that before!”

Raph shrugged, his eyes going over the weapons in his hands like they were suddenly foreign to him.

“I… I’m not sure”

“Yes, you do!” Donnie sounded positively ecstatic, “Leo taught you that move after he beat you at chase the dragon. I can’t believe you still remember it!”

April nodded.

“Actually, it makes a lot of sense. My old biology professor Mr. Harroway taught us about muscle memory back in eighth grade. It was especially very common on veterans or old folks suffering from dementia”

“What? “ Raph muttered.

Leo slung his arm over Raph’s shoulder triumphantly with a yawn.

“Welp, I think that’s enough training for today”

Mikey leapt to his feet dumbfounded. It was barely noon and they’d been fighting only for an hour!

“Hang on, I haven’t had a go yet!”

Leo opened his mouth, but Donnie beat him to it.

“I’d be up to sparring with you. Can’t feel pain after all” Donnie said, knocking on his head with a ‘clank’ for emphasis. Raph rolled his eyes.

“Oh, now that’s relevant”

“Shut up!”

Mikey tried to crack his knuckles and leapt to the billboard.

“Alright, Donbot. Loser has to make dinner!”
“I already do that!” The robot protested.

Actually, not that Mikey thought about it, he realized the irony of having the one person who didn’t need to eat cook their meals. He had offered to do it himself, being the resident chef at home, but the robot had declined, and Mikey figured he needed it more.

“Oh, right, uhh, loser has to…”

“Hop on one leg for ten full minutes!” April yelled from the audience.

“You’re on!” they both echoed.

Raph leaned in with a whisper, “Uhh, isn’t that kinda pointless if Donnie wins?”

“And miss Donbot bouncing on one leg for an hour?”

“Oh, that’s good”

Donnie raised his staff, getting into position as Mikey followed suit. When the whistle finally blew, it was Donnie who moved first. Mikey was ready for the attack though, already bracing for the robot’s adaptation as he danced around Donnie’s attacks one after the other. Donnie countered, detaching his bo staff into batons and twirling them in his hands. Mikey was greeted with a blow to his shoulder, before he eventually managed to disarm one of the batons from Donnie’s grip. Mikey used the baton to parry the other, swinging around Donnie faster than the robot could keep up.

At least that was until Donnie suddenly wrapped his arm around Mikey’s wrist, and the turtle realized he was moments away from being flung from the billboard. But just as Mikey felt his feet leave the ground below, something different happened altogether.

Mikey barely realized it, before it was already happening. A buzzing. Simmering in his hands and reaching all throughout his body and pulsing into the robot. Mikey felt the world pause for a second as he was suspended midair. He recognized this feeling from when him and other Raph was falling through the casm. The energy flowing through his body, the warmth of it in his chest, and the sting in his arms. But this time he felt it almost in Donnie too. Like there was an invisible tether that seemed to connect into his opponent.

The feeling slowly subsided, replaced by a glowing metal chain that wrapped around the robot and grounded Mikey who was now on solid ground again. Donnie leapt into the air, the chains launching him across the billboard instead as audible gasps could be heard from the audience. When Mikey opened his eyes again, Donnie was rubbing his head, Raph right by his side as Leo and April ran towards Mikey.

“Woah! Did you just see that?”

“What the heck just happened?”

Mikey looked at Donnie, guilt biting in his chest, but the robot didn’t seem to be badly hurt.

“Did you feel that too?”

Donnie put a hand towards his chest, voice rising in intensity.

“I think, I.. did! Mikey! That was amazing! Is that ninpo?!”

Mikey didn’t get to answer before Leo grabbed Mikey by the shoulders and immediately reached for his bandaged arm with a sting.

“Are you crazy!? Give me your hands-“

“I’m fine, Leo! Seriously, did you not just see that?”

Mikey knew he should probably be worried, or cautious or both at the prospect of using his ninpo again, but he didn’t. Instead, he almost felt relieved. As if the fact he just used other Donnie as a yoyo was confirmation that he wasn’t broken. That he could still be useful without his kusari.

“Yeah, us and probably any mutants in the area looking for easy prey!” April exclaimed; panic barely hidden on her face.

“I think I have to agree with Nardo on this one. We should probably get going” Raph concurred, and Leo sighed. He looked at Mikey with that look again. The one that said that Mikey was too precious to get hurt, that he was too reckless. The look that screamed tragedy and sternness in a way Mikey could only look to the ground when confronted with.

“We’ll talk about this later” he said, following the others back towards the car.

Mikey sighed, clutching his wrist in his hand.

“Gee, wonder where I’ve heard that before”

Leo had just finished setting up the fire with Raph, before the ladder went to scout the perimeter. He could feel the exhaustion of today weighing on him, in a way it hadn’t back home. In the resistance there was barely any time for sitting down before a new crisis needed his attention. But here, where it felt like there was no one else in the world but them, the quiet was starting to become loud. Too loud almost.

He still had trouble sleeping, besides the fact that the shellraiser was anything but a good resting spot. He could still feel the crippling sensation of worms underneath his skin. The faces of his brothers so clear in his head, it was like holding a photograph. How much had changed since then, things he had almost forgotten about.

Then Mikey used his ninpo again, and it was like seeing him be struck with lightening. For a second he was afraid he’d disappear entirely, and it nearly made Leo blip out himself.

And to think, we used to be so carefree back then…

 “So, are we gonna talk about what happened?”

Leo barely heard April walk up behind him. In his, maybe not most creative moment, Leo picked up a pole from their burnables and started poking it into the fire.

“Okay, so I totally let him win, no big deal. Big guy looked like he needed it-”

“Oh no. No, you do not get to change the subject on me, Nardo. I watched you two blip out the first time, remember? Scared me half to death, by the way”

Leo dropped the pole with a ‘thunk’ as April sat beside him. He felt a knot in his chest at that, seeing the frown on April’s face.

“You’re right, I’m sorry. That must have been awful for you”

April shrugged, “Can’t imagine it was much fun for you two either. So? We gonna talk about it?”

The turtle suddenly became very interested in the fireplace in front of them.

“What’s there to talk about? He tears apart the space time continuum and we’re stuck in space? And besides, you’ve seen what it does to him”

“And I’ve seen what he can do! Mikey’s thrown buildings without breaking a sweat!”

“But that was different. There was less of a risk.”

“There’ll always be a risk to these things. But you know as well as I do, that we work better together than we ever do when we’re on our own. ”

Leo sighed. Risks… lately it was like all they ever did involved risk of some kind. Saving Mikey, going to New York, going home at all… would it ever end?

“There is always someone going off on their own or doing something stupid heroic, and it always ends up the same. Someone gets killed or left behind or… lost. I did that too! Heck I was probably the ambassador of running off and being reckless!” Leo thought back to the ‘dream’. How freeing it was. How simple everything had been back then, except the dream had neglected the most important part about their past. “I wasn’t a leader. I was barely a follower! But Raph always got us out of it again. Or Dee would find a solution to a problem. But now? Mikey is already doing more than any of us could expect of him! I just wish he’d realize that. ”

April, as she did, put a comforting hand on Leo’s shoulder.

“Are you sure he feels the same way?” she said, and Leo met her gaze for the first time. April sighed, pulling her legs to her chest like she used to do when they were kids.

“Look, I know I wasn’t there that day. I should have been, but I wasn’t.”

“April,”

“But things are different now. I know you feel like you have to carry it all on your own, Leo. I know. I’m sure Mikey feels the same way.” Leo could see the unshed tears in her eyes. He felt it too, sometimes, before he forced them back in his mind where they’d probably flood cities by now. April tilted her head back and closed her eyes. “But we don’t have to, Leo. We’re a team, remember? I’ve seen the way Mikey looks at you. Or the way you look at him. You both think you need to carry the whole world on your shells, but you’ve barely even talked.”

Leo scoffed, “I know that, Apes. Of course I know that. I was the face-man, remember? ”

“Yeah, the face-man and the turtle that somehow portaled his entire team to Hawaii” she said with a chuckle Leo couldn’t help but reciprocate. Her “And if Mikey’s the one that got you into this, maybe it’s not too farfetched to say he can get you out of it too. At least let him try? He needs it.”

He needs it. Leo thought about when they’d nearly been captured by the kraang. About Donnie’s googles. About how he felt when he saw him again, finally, after they’d gotten him back from the scavengers. And then he thought about the dream. Before it all turned to dust and the world crumpled around them.

“April it’s not- a-and what? Risk him being pulverized into dust?”

“No! But…” April paused. “I’m just trying to look at all the angle’s here. And the fact is, he pulled Raph out of that pit. He saved them both. He brought you here, before you could get captured. He saved you. Despite all laws of physics he did that. I’m just saying, maybe he’s more capable than you give him credit”

“Of course, I know that he’s capable! But I can’t just-“ Leo felt the words clog up in his throat suddenly, making it even harder to speak. Haven’t I watched enough brothers die already?

“Raph was the one that carried this team. Then Dad, then Donnie. And all of them lost their lives because of it. How am I supposed to just let Mikey go ahead and do the same?”